《Becoming the Empress: Golden Finger Set Under My Bed》


 Chapter 1: Rebirth to a White Horse

    <h4>Chapter 1: Rebirth to a White Horse</h4>


    Trantor: Sissy That Walk


    Iron Horse and cier River came into his dream.


    ¡°I will go to fight this battle! Prepare my armor.¡±


    A young man¡¯s determined voice was vaguely heard from the huge tent.


    ¡°Major General, but you are injured...¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    At these words, the tent¡¯s curtain was opened and a young man wearing dark ck scale armor walked out.


    After An Rushuang saw him clearly, she couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous.


    His originally perfect and handsome face was now injured with a hideous scar sprawling directly down from the corner of his eye. The flesh on one side of his face was slightly showing, bleeding bright red blood.


    With his abyss-like dark eyes, it was simply frightening.


    Holding her breath, An Rushuang couldn¡¯t help stepping backwards, but she directly hit the horse-fastening pile at her back and a dull sound was heard. It was so painful that she only wanted to hold her legs and cry.


    Looking at her, the young man smiled and touched her furry head with his big hands ¡°So, you are also afraid of me?¡± He used ¡°also¡±, which meant not only her was shocked at his perfect face that was regrettably injured. Feeling a little pity, An Rushuang lowered her head, only to find two hoofs were poking around.


    True enough, she had horse hoofs.


    How could she reduce to such circumstance? Actually, it was due to her previous life. However, whenever speaking of her previous life, she always felt grieved because she died of enucleating her heart and the man who carved her heart out was the prince as well as her husband.


    When her husband managed to ascend the throne, he seemed to be a changed person who forsook all his previous love and warmness.


    Later on, he even brought her younger sister born by a concubine of her father¡¯s into his pce.


    Soon her sister got pregnant, but in August she lost the child due to the poisoned miscarriage prevention medicine. And all the mes fell on An Rushuang.


    Her two friends who grew up with An also got implicated and was distributed to the border area. They were not allowed to see each other in their lifetime.


    But it was just a beginning. Here¡¯s what was written on the royal decree.¡ª¡ª¡°Since the empress (An Rushuang) deliberately murdered the emperor¡¯s unborn son, she should have her heart carved out as the price. In addition, the prince colluded with and his teacher in bribing seigniors of bordering countries. It is obvious they have conspired against the authority. Therefore, the punishment shall be applied to her extended family and entire n .¡±


    Ah! How sarcastic the punishment was!


    Her younger sister, however, had already broken up with An family before the decree was issued out.


    An Rushuang was thest to be executed. She saw her whole family being killed in front of her.


    She clearly remembered the deadly feeling of the punishment of gouging out her heart. The pains went deeply into her bones and as she died, she became a white horse.


    In this vast desert and sand area, An never saw such a handsome young man with bright eyes and chiseled features.


    He gently touched her neck and praised her smilingly, ¡°She was good and I want to pick her.¡±


    Maybe she owed him in her previous life because people all said that one was willing to be a horse or cattle in his or her next life to repay favor. But she could not remember what she had owed to the young man.


    An Rushuang had settled beside the tent for half a month and heard others call him Major General. During this time, she also apanied the young man to fight a battle where he was badly injured.


    It was just several dayster. His wound would be more serious if he insisted to fight.


    An Rushuang felt sorry for him. So when he came to find her, she struggled to go backwards as if she was a stubborn donkey who would not listen to him under any circumstances.


    A soldier behind Major General felt the horse was trying to loaf on the job, so he hummed and whipped her!


    Although her skin was rough now, she still felt the paining to her. She couldn¡¯t help trembling, but she didn¡¯t shout out. Instead, she grinded her teeth and refused toe forward.


    ¡°Du Yong! Who told you to whip her?¡±


    With his eyebrow frowned, Major General scolded the soldier before stepping on his boots anding to her. He warmly touched her neck and said close to her ears ¡°If you really don¡¯t want to go, I¡¯ll let ck Yue with me.¡±


    He named her White Shuang and ck Yu was another horse tied somewhere else. She only saw her once. An thought that horse was dark and ck and looked sick.


    She worriedly licked his face and bit his clothes, trying to lead him to the tent.


    He was injured and he had to have a break. There was a saying that ¡®where there is life, there is hope¡¯.


    ¡°Major general, she seems to worry about you...¡±


    Seeing this, Du Yong was so shocked that his eyes was wide open.


    Major General smiled and said seriously ¡°I know. She is always well-behaved.¡±


    He stretched his hand and patted her on the head ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will be alive and I will win the battle.¡±


    An Rushuang looked up at him and saw him thinking. He looked at somewhere far away and suddenly his dark eyes turned cold like an abyss, emitting hell¡¯s chill.


    She still went for this fight.


    He wanted to fight the battle in person. No one could ever stop him, let alone an insignificant horse.


    She never knew how cruel a battle could be before being here.


    Not until she became a horse, did she see broken limbs, hear deadly roar and smell thick blood.


    With a burst of wind ringing, An Rushuang felt painful and her blood came out from the wound where an arrow hit deep inside. Her white skin suddenly turned red.


    When running, she could clearly feel the pain. It was so painful that she almost wanted to roll over on the ground. But the young man was still on her. If he fell down, he would definitely die in this battle. But he was innocent.


    She had to insist. Her eyes were lifeless. She used her whole strength to run towards where the bridle pointed.


    Suddenly, she smelt thick blood. On her left side came a man in silver armor and blood dropped down from the sword in his hand.


    When Major General was still fighting the enemies, the man turned at him.


    It was Du Xiao who came to the camp with the army five days ago.


    His eyes exposed fierce light. It seemed he didn¡¯te to help. Seeing this, An Rushuang felt nervous.


    True enough, Du Xiao smiled strangely and stabbed straight at Major General with his bloody sword!


    But instantly, Du Xiao turned pale because the horse seemed to know his intention. She roared loudly and stood up, protecting the young man on her back from the stab!


    A long sword was deeply stabbed into the white horse whose white body was totally drenched with blood.


    At the same time, Du Xiao was attacked thoroughly by a long spear!


    ¡°White Shuang!¡± shouted Major General. Stepping down from her back, the young man stared at her. His dark cloak rustled in the cold wind and Du Xiao¡¯s bloody body was hung on the long spear.


    With her blood bleeding out, she gradually became lifeless. However thick her skin was, she only felt cold as if she returned to where she was killed previously...


    She suddenly fell down on the ground. Major General¡¯s sad face was slowly fixed in her eyes. What she wanted to say was ¡°Look out!¡±


    But she could only shout and roar sorrowfully. Finally, there was boundless blood sea in front of An Rushuang...

 Chapter 2: Turning to a Person Again

    <h4>Chapter 2: Turning to a Person Again</h4>


    Trantor: Sissy That Walk


    ¡°Major General, look out!¡±


    In the evening, a young woman suddenly opened her eyes. Looking at the fringed curtains above, she froze for a while.


    She held out her soft fingers and felt her little face nkly...


    Wasn¡¯t she dead?


    Could it be that she umted merits when she protected the man from the stab and thus obtained divine retribution and turned to a person again?


    She looked back and forth in the room. By the dim light outside, she could see theyout and found it extremely familiar.


    Opposite the corner of her bed was a dressing table craved with yellow flowers and peonies where a painting scroll of rainy days were suspended above. Looking further, she found a Four Gentlemen screen hind her sight forward.


    Outside she could hear stream flowing down. True enough, it was her Liuxi Pavilion.


    Soon a woman hurriedly came in.


    Due to the dim light in the room, the woman nearly fell down, but she didn¡¯t have time to care about herself. She rushed to curtain and said ¡°What¡¯s the matter, madam? Did you have a nightmare? Let Mammy see if you are ok?¡±


    At the moment, two servant girls came in and lit some candles. The room gradually became brighter.


    An Rushuang couldn¡¯t help feel sad when seeing the woman in robes rush to her so worriedly that she even lost a shoe on the way.


    At a loss, she suddenly remembered when she was convicted, Mammy Liu¡¯s hair turned white overnight and the scene where she knelt on the ground and screamed to beg the jerk emperor ¡°Your Majesty, the empress is innocent...¡±


    Now Mammy Liu was not the old woman in her memory. She was now plump and had some wrinkles around her eye corner. She was looking at me worriedly.


    ¡°Mammy...I don¡¯t want you to die...¡±


    The young woman in front of her stared at Mammy and was suddenly full of tears.


    Seeing this, Mammy Liu was so upset that she held her in the arms, thinking she must have had a nightmare. After she calmed down, Mammy Liu frowned to ask the two servant girls to go outside.


    The two girls were An¡¯s private servants.


    The tall girl with big eyes on the left side was called Hong Yu. She was a daredevil in daily life. So she was very nervous now, stretching her neck to see what was happening in the room ¡°Mammy, how¡¯s madam? Is everything ok?¡±


    The girl in light green on the other side looked more sedate. She looked good with her apricot pit-like eyes and willow-leaf like eyebrows. She held Hong Yu and said ¡°Stay calm. Listen to Mammy.¡±


    ring at Hong Yu, Mammy Liu then asked ¡°Where did you go today? What happened? If you don¡¯t tell the truth, don¡¯t beg me when you are punished by lord anddy.¡±


    Looking at each other, two girls immediately were frightened.


    Cui Liu frowned and replied ¡°We went out with madam today. Madam wanted to wash hands after having some desserts. But where we were was deste and the wheeler told us there was a Peach temple nearby where thendscape was beautiful. Madam was so intrigued that she asked us to go... ¡±


    Hearing these words, Mammy Liu was at a loss, thinking she was trying to shifting the responsibility. She hummed and said ¡°So what does this have to do with madam being scared?¡±


    An Rushuang could vaguely hear what they were saying and felt warm at the bottom of the heart.


    Then another voice was heard ¡°Mammy, we did have some difficulties there. Madam was scared...it was because we encountered the second Prin...¡±


    Mammy Liu was still scolding two girls. But hearing this, An Rushuang frowned and her smile gradually froze.


    She remembered this spring tour.


    And what Hong Yu was mumbling was ¡°the second Prince.¡±


    At that time, her father had just been promoted to work as the Royal Inspector in the capital. He suddenly became the most favored person in front of the emperor.


    Such promotion was rare, so almost everyone wanted to make friends with him and send theirdy to visit Lord An.


    Lady An was not good at coping with these situations. After several days, she was too exhausted to stand up.


    Therefore, An Rushuang went out with two servant girls for the spring tour.


    They had nned to visit the Peach temple, but they didn¡¯t expect their horse suddenly got frightened and rushed to the cold river when they were about to get off the carriage.


    At this time, a young man in white appeared. Just within several unrestrained moves, he saved her and held her in the arms from the carriage.


    The young man looked handsome with a folding fan in his hand. His extravagant and sophisticated air showed that he was born in a noble family. But under his handsome face, there were some frivolous behaviors.


    However, she was so naive that she only considered the man was gentle and he could be the one to rely on, but she never looked into him. What a calcting heart was wrapped in this pretty outlook! What she had done was giving a sincere heart to him like a fool.


    She didn¡¯t know until she was standing on the punishment tform when her younger sister told her even the frightening horse was part of emperor¡¯s plot and she was just a rtively important pawn.


    However, it was just a matter of time till the pawn was useless, no matter how important it used to be.


    Zhu Han (Second Prince and the emperor to be) never loved her. All he wanted to do was just taking advantage of her father and elder brother.


    In this game, only she was the one who was sincere.


    Now Zhu Han must haveid out his perfect game and was waiting for the pawn to jump in.


    She couldn¡¯t help but clench her fists so tightly that her nails were deep in the flesh. The pain felt so clear that she sneered at her lips.


    She wondered what Zhu Han would be like if he knew his nned pawn was going to bite him severely.


    Suddenly An thought major general¡¯s words ¡°We will win the battle.¡±


    ¡°Mammy, I¡¯m fine. Do not bother too many people.¡±


    She smiled and stopped Mammy Liu calling servants to go to Peach temple and calling for lord anddy.


    Seeing Mammy Liu¡¯s enquiring eyes, An said ¡°I just had a nightmare. I will be fine.¡±


    She would never let him be the nightmare of the An Family again.

 Chapter 3: Illegitimate Daughter

    <h4>Chapter 3: Illegitimate Daughter</h4>


    Trantor: Sissy That Walk


    On the second day, early in the morning, even the rooster had not crowed. Hong Yu heard madam calling her.


    She entered the room without making any noises. Seeing madam was sitting by the bed in a trance, she worried ¡°Madam, are you feeling sick?¡±


    Shaking her head, An Rushuang said ¡°Did I sleep in the room all night?¡±


    Hearing this, Hong Yu turned nk. After a while, she replied a ¡°Yes¡± and considered madam must be scared yesterday, so she acted so weirdly.


    An sighed from her bottom of the heart. She thought that it was just a dream that she woke up yesterday. But when she slept, she returned to the stable.


    But this time she didn¡¯t see the major general and didn¡¯t know how he was.


    When she woke up, she saw the gentle morning light. She couldn¡¯t tell what was real and what was fictive at a time...


    As usual, Hong Yubed a double bun for madam, which looked young and nice on her. But the soul inside this body was never young, but quite weathered.


    Seeing madam at a loss, Hong Yu couldn¡¯t help but smile ¡°Madam, if you keep looking into the mirror, I am afraid soon there will be a hole in the mirror by your gaze.¡±


    Meanwhile, she took her jewelry box to An Rushuang ¡°Madam, take a look. Which one would you like to wear today?¡±


    Most of the jewelries were bought by her mum, so she was very familiar. But there was a ruby hairpin embellished with gold silk flowers in the box that An had never saw before. She randomly picked it up and said ¡°This one. I¡¯ve never seen this hairpin before. When did mum make it for me?¡±


    Taking the hairpin closer, Hong Yu still didn¡¯t know where this hairpin came from.


    At the same time, Cui Liu happened toe in and said ¡°Mammy Liu brought here yesterday and she said a royal guest sent here. I see the hairpin is exquisite, so I put it into the box, but I forget to tell you, madam.¡±


    When speaking, Cui Liu patted on her own head.


    ¡°Who¡¯s the distinguished guest?¡±


    She frowned. The hairpin was pricy, but she couldn¡¯t remember whichdy came to visit and sent this hairpin.


    ¡°Second Prince sent here.¡±


    Walking from the outside, Mammy Liu smiled brighter when she saw the hairpin in madam¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Madam, do you like it? Second Prince visited here several days ago and brought some presents and you happened to be out. However, it was such a coincidence that you still met each other.¡±


    Mammy Liu smilingly looked at the girl sitting in front of the dressing table. The girl had grown up, and now her body was like a sprouting willow tree, getting slender and curvy, and the chest is starting to swell slightly.


    Seeing that she was shy when she came back yesterday, Mammy Liu thought the little girl must have some secret that she didn¡¯t want to say.


    Mammy Liu had worked in the An Family for a long time and she cared most about madam. If she could see her marrying a good guy, she would also feel happy.


    When thinking deeply about this, Mammy Liu didn¡¯t notice the girl¡¯s face was turning pale.


    An held the hairpin tighter and tighter as if she wanted to break it. The hairpin was edgily and her hand was soon injured and bleeding.


    Seeing this, Mammy Liu was so anxious that she rushed to grab her hand. Meanwhile, Hong Yu and Cui Liu were so shocked that they stood still.


    So he had started? Started his first step to manipte her be the pawn?


    She chuckled and saw her bloody hand before saying ¡°I was deep in thought just now. It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯d like to wear this hairpin today.¡±


    If she remembered correctly, Second Prince woulde on the next day of the spring tour.


    Since he wanted her to be the pawn, then she was happy to y along.


    After make-up, An Rushuang was just about to visit her mum and pay morning respects when she heard muffled crying!


    Feeling something strange, she waved to Hong Yu behind her and asked her not to follow.


    She secretly went to the window and listened to what was happening.


    ¡°...after all she was a daughter of the An Family. What do you want? Do you really want to keep them out?¡±


    Dad¡¯s voice was heard. He was still gentle, but this time he seemed to be anxious.


    ¡°I won¡¯t stop you from epting the daughter outside. But as you just went to the capital, if you allow that brothel women into our family, I¡¯m afraid...¡± said mum in a choking voice.


    That woman tried her utmost toe to An Family now, but staged her own death to beat the trap when the Family fell down! How pathetic!


    She was the empathetic woman An¡¯s father could never forget.


    A chill suddenly rose from her heart.


    ¡°Dad! Mum!¡± called An Rushuang in a lovely tone. She lowered her head to hide her frozen face and walked inside casually.


    Mo Zhu, the eldest servant in the house, was waiting outside the room. She quickly reached out and stopped her ¡°Madam, lord anddy is discussing some issues, so please wait a second!¡±


    As she saying, she looked inside and seemed concerned.


    Who could ever imagine the poor schr who used to linger at the door of thedy saying he would only marry her now wanted to bring a woman who failed to win thedy¡¯s recognition to his family!


    The woman was said to pay this visit taking her illegitimate daughter with her, who was around the same age of her madam...


    An Rushuang coldly looked into the room. Separated by the white jade bead curtain, she could see a man in dark blue standing in front of a woman slightly lowering her head.


    When a woman got married, she should always put her husband first. She should be gentle, virtuous, and well-behaved.


    This was what An¡¯s mum said usually. Mum had been a perfect wife, but what had she got?


    What she got was just her husband¡¯s betrayal and her fallen authority.


    Feeling as if she were choked, An was extremely ufortable.

 Chapter 4: Second Prince鈥檚 Visit

    <h4>Chapter 4: Second Prince¡¯s Visit</h4>


    Trantor: Sissy That Walk


    But now the woman had not entered the An Family and the whole thing was not irreversible. An Rushuang looked at Mo Zhu with her eyebrows slightly knitted, ¡°Do you know where they were allocated?¡±


    Being stared by such a pair of ss bead-like eyes, Mo Zhu couldn¡¯t help but subconsciously replied ¡°They live in Changting Pavilion...¡±


    ¡°Madam, why do you ask this? Mydy, please forget these words. You shouldn¡¯t know this.¡± Said Mo Zhu regretfully holding An¡¯s sleeves.


    ying with her nails, An smiled and said perfunctorily ¡°I am just curious...¡±


    In her previous life, she just knew that the woman and her daughter soon were epted in the Family right after they moved to the capital. But she didn¡¯t know that they had been living in the Changting Pavilion for quite a long time.


    Although Changting Pavilion was not a luxurious residence, it was still an elegant ce to live. Of course, the cost of living was naturally high.


    She murmured coldly ¡°Oh! My father is indeed generous!¡±


    Hearing her tone, Mo Zhu felt a bit stunned and when she was about to say something, the madam had already opened the curtain and went in.


    Her face was full of innocence, totally free of previous coldness.


    ¡°I heard Mo Zhu saying dad and mum have something important to discuss. What happened? Why can¡¯t I know? Is that brother ising home?¡±


    Mo Zhu chuckled, considering madam did ask a good question.


    In the An Family, apart from the Old Lady who was taking care of packing in Mohe, the Eldest Son was the person Lord felt tough to deal with.


    The Lord studied and specialized in art while his eldest son learnt martial arts since he was a child and he was so talented that he managed to join the army when he was fourteen and he came home once a year thereafter. Thest time Lord met him was when the Eldest Son was promoted to Yue Qi lieutenant, one of the eight major lieutenants, and he would soone to work in the capital. Lord¡¯s current glory was closely associated with his son¡¯s sess. However, the Eldest Son was straightforward and outspoken. So if the Lord wanted to take concubines, he had to take his son¡¯s opinion into consideration.


    Lady An turned around and looked at the doorsteps, seeing her girl walking elegantly to her in in white dress. Her skin was as fair as the jade and she looked shyly with her beautiful eyes and cherry-like lips.


    Looking at her little girl, Lady An smiled and said lovingly, ¡°I¡¯ve told you many times. You have now grown up and you need to learn some rules and behave well.¡± Her voice sounded rough probably because she cried just now.


    With mixed feelings, An Rushuang couldn¡¯t tell how she felt right now. At this time, her mum¡¯s smile at death in herst life appeared repeatedly in her mind...


    Suddenly she felt ufortable and rushed into Lady An¡¯s hug.


    ¡°Mummy!¡±


    Lady An was upset just now but after seeing her lovely daughter, she was much better. She hugged An, but she felt something wet and an idea suddenly popped up¡ª¡ª¡°Has she already known?¡±


    Seeing her daughter¡¯s tearful eyes, Lady An heard her saying ¡°Mummy, I had a nightmarest night...¡±


    On hearing this, Lord An (An Yipei) couldn¡¯t helpughing and his previous stress was all wiped out ¡°Little Shuang is approaching 15 and now you are a grown-up. And you stille to us crying when you have a nightmare?¡±


    Hearing this, An Rushuang lowered her head and after a while, she looked up to her dad ¡°Daddy, I have an idea that help me free of nightmares!¡±


    Hearing this, An Yipeiughed and said ¡°Tell us. What is that?¡±


    ¡°As long as daddy allows me to learn martial arts and medical care, I won¡¯t have nightmares any longer!¡±


    She looked straight at An Yipei as if stars could be found in her eyes.


    To his surprise, An Yipei asked ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°As long as I can be as strong as brother, I won¡¯t be afraid of anything!¡±


    An Rushuang looked into his eyes and smiled like a blooming red plum.


    Chuckling, An Yipei touched her hair and said perfunctorily ¡°You are little now and we can talk about itter. Have breakfast first.¡±


    Looking at his face, An Rushuang agreed obediently, knowing this could not be done overnight.


    When having meals, An sat closely beside her mum. She had been eating hay for a long time. Now she couldn¡¯t move her eyes off when seeing such a splendid feast.


    Lady An saw An was happy about the dishes, so she kept putting food in her bowls and ignoring her own husband...


    At this time, Mo Zhu¡¯s voice was heard outside. Maybe it was because she had been a horse before, her listening was extremely good.


    ¡°Mo Zhu, who¡¯s outside?¡± asked An.


    At the same time, Mo Zhu happily came in and said ¡°Lord, Lady and madam, it was the concierge. He said Second Prince sent a letter saying he would visit in the morning today!¡±


    Hearing him, all of them turned silent.


    Mo Zhu might think it was good to stay close with prince, but in An Rushuang¡¯s view, daddy couldn¡¯t be happier to get rid of Second Prince as he was just promoted and it was absolutely inappropriate to be close to prince privately when he just went into the capital.


    But now that he had been in this big dyeing tank, it was not easy for him to stay aloof from matters like this.


    ¡°Second Prince had alreadye yesterday. Father, you¡¯ve made this appointment with him today?¡±


    An Yipei also couldn¡¯t figure it out and said slowly but with strong anxiety, ¡°He asked me something yesterday and there was actually nothing substantial, but he said we¡¯ve had a nice talk and would like to pay another visit...¡±


    Lord and Lady looked into each other¡¯s eyes and frowned, the Second Prince was giving them a headache.


    Now all the princes had not turned twenty yet. So everyone was quite clear about the overt and covert partisan disputes.


    The Crown Prince was extremely sick and lived on rare medicines. Therefore, the Second Prince was the best candidate when Third Prince and Fourth Prince, the twins, were not interested in politics at all, immersing themselves in horse-riding and hunting. And the Fifth Prince was too young to be a threat.


    Seeing daddy¡¯s tightly knitted eyebrows, An couldn¡¯t help butughing for a while in the bottom of her heart in a naughty way.


    ¡°How are you, daddy? Are we going to ept or decline Second Prince¡¯s visit?¡± said An word by word and looked at An Yipei.


    Of course, she knew dad¡¯s worries, but being hesitant is one of the biggest shorings of dad. So she must be straightforward and give him a blow when necessary!

 Chapter 5: Vendetta

    <h4>Chapter 5: Vendetta</h4>


    Trantor: Sissy That Walk


    ¡°Daddy, shall we ept his visit and see him? When I¡¯m out yesterday, he saved me from dangers. So I¡¯d like to thank him for his kindness!¡±


    Hearing this, Lady An became worried and immediately asked her if she was injured.


    Shaking her head, she said smilingly ¡°Nothing serious. My horse just got frightened yesterday in front of the Peach Temple. Thanks to the Second Prince, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Hearing this, Lady An was confused and wondered ¡°Second Prince? The Peach Temple is a ce where peoplee to pray for child bearing. Why Second Prince went there? And the Temple and his ce are in the opposite direction...¡±


    She gradually fathomed what truly happened and looked concerned.


    Looking at his daughter¡¯s innocent eyes and blushing cheeks, An Yipei couldn¡¯t help but feel fearful about the Second Prince¡¯s scheme.


    He didn¡¯t find a way out from the lord and he went so far as to aim at little Shuang!


    An Yipei didn¡¯t dare to think deeper. He coldly said ¡°Showing gratitude to a man is something dad and mum would do. You are still young and as a girl, how could you show your face in front of a man?¡±


    Hearing Lord An¡¯s tone, she pretended to feel disappointed, but she was actually very satisfied with her sessful trick.


    ¡°Go back to your Liuxi Pavilion and do not step out of your room today.¡±


    An Rushuang replied in a sad voice and left obediently. However, slyness could be seen in her eyes.


    Mo Zhu sent her to Liuxi Pavilion, but Hong Yu was asked to answer some questions.


    In terms of the questions, An Rushuang was quite clear, so she kept smiling all the way.


    Half an hourter, Hong Yu came back and saw An Rushaung sitting on a flower-carved chair staring at her ¡°How things went?¡±


    Looking at An¡¯s clear eyes, Hong Yu suddenly felt nervous and said in stumbling words ¡°I...I said exactly what ma...madam told...me!¡±


    Hong Yu found madam seemed to be a changed person, but looking closely, she was still the madam.


    She had no idea why madam told her to say that. If words got out, it would be bad for madam¡¯s reputation. However, as she just told Lord and Lady, she could be rest assured.


    An Rushaung had wanted to scare Hong Yu by saying something coldly, but seeing her being so nervous as if there were enemies in front of her, she couldn¡¯t help butugh out.


    She trusted Hong Yu. Maybe she was a little slow, but it was true that she would never betray her, even when she was reduced to the worst circumstances.


    An could still remember the time when Hong Yu stood in front of her and was pierced by Zhu Han¡¯s arrow into her heart...


    There was a vendetta between her and Zhu Han. She would like to see him pay for the thirty four lives in An Family.


    ¡°Where are you from? What are you doing here?¡± said Mammy Liu from the outside.


    Soon Mammy Liu carried a little servant girling in. The girl looked pretty, but she was so gutless that she even shivered like a little chick in front of other¡¯s staring.


    Mammy Liu threw her onto the ground and said coldly ¡°I was just passing by the garden and I saw her sneaking around at the window!¡±


    Hearing this, An Rushuang frowned and she didn¡¯t want to say anything more, so she turned to Hong Yu and said ¡°Hong Yu, what should we do when faced with minions like her?¡±


    Although Hong Yu was blunt at temper, she was actually soft inside. Therefore, when thinking of the rules, she turned pale and after a while, she said slowly ¡°Minions like her should be sold out...¡±


    ¡°Fine. Then we should follow the rules. Hong Yu, you shall see to it.¡± said An calmly.


    Hearing her words, Mammy Liu was surprised as An was always good-tempered and howe she was now angry! But there was no point keeping this servant girl who must be a troubleter. Thinking of this, Mammy Liu didn¡¯t say anything.


    The servant girl shuddered and quickly kowtowed to An Rushuang, regardless of her bruised and bleeding forehead.


    ¡°Madam, I am innocent! I just saw Cui Liu lingered there. I didn¡¯t expect to be caught when I just came over! I didn¡¯t hear anything! Please madam, please do not to sell me out!¡±


    She was kneeling on the floor, crying with tears. The brothel keeper of Yihongyuan had nearly bought herst time, but because she was lucky to be firstly picked by the An Family thus avoided being a prostitute. If she was sold out, she would not escape this misery!


    An Rushuang slowly stood up and asked coldly ¡°What did you say? Who lingered at the window?¡±


    ...


    When Cuiliu was called in, she was still thinking of the food in the pot. She was a great cook. When she was in Mohe, she used to serve on the Old Lady. Later she was assigned to the madam. She made food and snacks from time to time, and madam also appreciated her.


    However, she was not as down-to-earth as Hong Yu was. After another two years, she would arrive at the age of marriage, and where should she go then? Wait until she could be assigned to married a random guy or be a servant girl apanying her madam to her future husband¡¯s home?


    She couldn¡¯t bear this!


    Every time she thought of this, it was like virus spreading across her body making her crazy...


    Cui Liu smilingly came into the house and put the food box on the table in which was a te of delicious osmanthus cake.


    ¡°Madam, please enjoy it. This osmanthus cake has just been out of the pan. And it won¡¯t taste good when it turns cold!¡±


    An Rushuang chuckled and picked up one piece with her soft fingers, but she didn¡¯t eat. Instead, she stared directly at Cui Liu.


    Being stared like this, Cui Liu couldn¡¯t help stepping backwards and smiled constrainedly ¡°Madam, why are you looking at me? I cannot fill your belly...¡±


    ¡°Why not? Isn¡¯t there a saying that beauty is enough to feast the eyes?¡±


    Cui Liu was indeed beautiful. Her delicate oval-shaped face was rosy pink; a pair of apricot-shaped eyes was like rippling with water waves; her waist was as soft as a willow in March and when she smiled, a row of lovely teeth revealed...


    ¡°Madam, I¡¯m ttered. Do not make fun of me...¡±


    An Rushuang chuckled andughed with some mockery.


    ¡°There are guestsing today and you don¡¯t have to serve here. Make some pastries and serve them. You cook the best in the whole An Family.¡±


    As her voice just fell, Cui Liu was so excited and her beautiful face looked even brightened.


    ¡°Yes! I will make it right now!¡±


    When she went away, two people walked out behind the screen.

 Chapter 6: Seducing

    <h4>Chapter 6: Seducing</h4>


    Trantor: Sissy That Walk


    Looking outside, Mammy Liu frowned and turned to An Rushuang ¡°Madam, why didn¡¯t you question her?¡±


    Hong Yu was also confused about this.


    Picking up an osmanthus cake and holding in her hand, An didn¡¯t eat it and instead pinched it into pieces and looked them falling onto the ground...


    ¡°We do not have any evidence now. Even if we question her, she won¡¯t admit. So why bother to do this? It¡¯s better to catch her in the action!¡±


    In the morning around nine o¡¯clock, Second Prince arrived as scheduled.


    Lord An had been discussing issues with him in the study for half an hour. What the Second Prince was talking about was in as water. Hearing these, An Yipei couldn¡¯t help feeling annoyed, considering he must have some other intentions.


    ¡°I know Lord An is an expert in preventing floods and control waters. It¡¯s such a pity that I haven¡¯t seen that.¡±


    In fact, the Second Prince was very handsome. At this time, however, his frontal angle looked slightly ufortable with his loathly squeezed out stiff face, which destroyed his good look. If he yed nice as such to other ministers, it was definite that everyone would have some responses ordingly!


    But the man in front of him was such a clumsy fool in the political arena!


    Being cold, An Yipei said in a respectful but distant way ¡°I do not dare to take the credits to myself. In terms of the flood issue, I do hope that Second Prince would never see it. Nanqi will be free of floods has always been my long-cherished wish.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. I hope so too...¡±


    Twisting his handsome face and trying to smile, he couldn¡¯t help shaking her hands. If this man didn¡¯t have influence when speaking in front of his emperor father, he would have already pped him in the face and cut him off at the knees!


    However, he didn¡¯t dare to do right now. He had to put up with him for a while!


    When the two were embarrassingly staring at each other in the study, an affectedly sweet voice was heard outside.


    ¡°Second Prince and Lord! Lady An invites you to have lunch at the foyer.¡±


    As she saying, a woman stood outside at the door wearing a white dress and a water green shirt outside. With her apricot-like eyes, she looked at the two people softly. That was no other than Cui Liu.


    Reaching out his hand, An Yipei said ¡°After you, Second Prince!¡±


    While replying perfunctorily, Zhu Han could not help but ncing at Cui Liu who looked shy. Looking down from her white jade-like neck, he could see Cui Liu¡¯s perky breast and delicate waist like a willow in March. Only a nce, Zhu Han felt his heart ming and his mouth dried.


    At the other side, a woman in peach red rushed back after seeing everyone leaving. On entering the garden, she shouted ¡°Madam! Madam!¡±


    Seeing Hong Yu sweating, An Rushuang smiled and gave her a cup of tea, saying ¡°Do not rush! Speak slowly.¡±


    Mammy Liu was embroidering a handkerchief. Seeing An¡¯s reaction, she found madam seemed to have grown up overnight.


    Hong Yu gulped down the cup of tea without breathing. After calming down a little bit, she said ¡°Cui Liu! As madam said, Cui Liu did change her clothes and put on some makeup...¡±


    Thinking a little while, she added ¡°Cui Liu¡¯s dress is what she doesn¡¯t bear to wear in daily life. It was made of brocade satin that Lady An rewarded her.¡±


    Hearing this, Mammy Liu changed her face. She stopped embroidering handkerchief and said angrily ¡°What a bitch! I didn¡¯t expect she has such a great ambition that she even wants to seduce the royal! Madam, rest assured! I¡¯ll teach her a lesson after shees back!¡±


    She was just a servant girl born of snotty background. How dare she dreaming of bing an imperial concubine?!


    Hong Yu didn¡¯t think too much. But hearing Mammy Liu¡¯s words, she felt somewhat terrified.


    Looking at Mammy Liu, An Rushuang snuggled up to her and murmured ¡°I know Mammy Liu cares me most. But you do not need to teach her a lesson. If Cui Liu is really such a servant girl, I won¡¯t keep her.¡±


    The royal? She would pull him down from this high position!


    Mammy Liu sighed and said ¡°That¡¯s good. Couldn¡¯t we find a good cook in such a big An Family?¡±


    Bringing another cup of tea to Hong Yu, An Rushuang smiled ¡°Hong Yu, go again and take a little servant girl with u in case you miss something.¡±


    Hong Yu immediately agreed and had another cup of tea before leaving.


    When Cui Liu introduced Second Prince and Lord An to be seated, Lady An asked her to go back and look after madam.


    How could Cui Liu be content? She had not even said a word with Second Prince. Although she replied a ¡°yes¡± and didn¡¯te backter, she was observing what happened in the main hall.


    Looking from the outside, Hong Yu couldn¡¯t help curling up her lips and asked the little servant girl they caught in the early morning to tell madam. She remained there to observe.


    Half an hour had passed, Hong Yu almost fell asleep. Suddenly she heard the voices of Second Prince and Lord An. She immediately raised her head.


    True enough, Second Prince was walking outside, apanied by Lord An who seemed to see him off.


    ...the royal was leaving. Maybe they had misunderstood Cui Liu?


    Thinking so, Hong Yu saw Cui Liu wandering around at the little alley. Later, she suddenly bowed and threw something out!


    Meanwhile, Zhu Han felt something hitting his feet. Looking down, he saw a stone wrapped with water green cloth lying beside him.


    He said without any facial expression ¡°Lord An, thank you for your hospitality and don¡¯t bother to see me out.¡±


    Hong Yu saw Second Prince¡¯s coach leaving at the front door and then came to the back door to pick up Cui Liu.


    When Hong Yu came back to tell the whole thing, madam was still calm and smiled to ask guardians to look closely at the doors and pay attention to when Cui Liu came back.


    After an hour, Cui Liu went back.

 Chapter 7: Three-day Bet

    <h4>Chapter 7: Three-day Bet</h4>


    Trantor: Sissy That Walk


    However, she was unexpectedly bold that she came in with a basket of vegetables in hand from the front door. It was dark outside and the vegetable was not fresh anymore.


    The doorman knew her, so he didn¡¯t make trouble for her.


    Hong Yu had been waiting at the door for hours. She quickly came for her and said ¡°Where have you been? Madam is looking for you!¡±


    Without changing her facial expressions the slightest bit, Cui Liu replied smilingly ¡°Madam does not have much of an appetite these days and I suddenly came up with a dish, so I went out for some materials.¡±


    Hearing this, Hong Yu nearly rolled her eyes up and sighed silently, thinking at this point you are still lying, I couldn¡¯t help you.


    ¡°Fine. Hurry up! Madam must have been waiting for a long time!¡±


    They rushed to madam and on their way, Cui Liu¡¯s clothes was messed up due to Hong Yu¡¯s drag.


    ¡°Is that Cui Liu? Come in!¡±


    Cui Liu¡¯s cheeks were slightly red due to the flurry. When entering the room, she thought if madam asked, she could just repeat her excuse.


    Thinking so, she felt relieved.


    However, An Rushuang didn¡¯t ask anything. Instead, she just stared at her coldly with a little sarcasm hanging on the face.


    Being stared for a while, Cui Liu felt nervous. Looking at her two sides, she saw Mammy Liu was standing beside her while Hong Yu was outside. She said ¡°I...I bought some vegetables to cook dumplings for madam...¡±


    By the nting light of the warm twilight, Cui Liu saw An Rushuang smiled.


    ¡°Tell us what Second Prince promised you?¡±


    Hearing ¡°Second Prince¡±, Cui Liu turned pale. But she still tried her utmost to stay calm and shook her head ¡°Sorry madam, I do not understand what you mean...¡±


    An Rushuang looked at her pitifully as if she was looking at herself in the past.


    When An first came into Prince Pce, she fell sick and her health condition went poorer and poorer. Zhu Han said he was so concerned and distressed seeing her sick. He didn¡¯t go for other concubines but apanied her every day, which made him seem so caring.


    However, the most ironic thing was that Cui Liu was pregnant three monthster!


    At that time, she was indeed silly. In terms of Cui Liu¡¯s pregnancy, Zhu Han said he was really regretful and it was all due to his drunk state that he made such an unreasonable mistake. And then, An believed whatever Zhu said and agreed to level up Cui Liu to his concubine.


    Hearing Cui Liu¡¯s excuse, Mammy Liu was so angry that she came forward and kicked her!


    ¡°What a faceless bitch! Look what is this?¡±


    Being kicked and thrown something at the face, Cui Liu felt sad and looked forwards. When she saw the thing, she shivered. What was thrown on the floor was exactly a stone wrapped with green cloth.


    ¡°Do you recognize this?¡±


    Cui Liu turned rigid and pale, saying ¡°It¡¯s not mine...or maybe the stone scraped my clothes...I don¡¯t know...¡±


    Laughing coldly, An Rushuang thought Cui Liu was such a talented liar that she could even make up a story in front of solid evidences!


    An didn¡¯t say anything more. She took a tea cup and threw it to the ground. Crack! The cup was in pieces in front of Cui Liu!


    Cui Liu got the wet tea all over her. She trembled and went down on her knees.


    ¡°Madam!Madam! Second Prince forced me to do this. I was just a small potato. How could I resist...¡±


    While saying, Cui Liu thought if Second Prince knew this, he would protect her.


    ¡°How could you resist his sweet words?¡±


    ¡°Madam, it was just a one-timepse. I just told him about your whereabouts and that was it. Please forgive me once for Lady An¡¯s sake!¡±


    Hearing her words, An Rushuangughed. It was just a one-timepse?


    When she forced her to have sterilization in Prince Pce in thest incarnation, was that also a one-timepse?


    After a while, An said slowly ¡°Do not count on my mum. I have told her the whole thing and I could punish you at my discretion.¡±


    Now Cui Liu felt panicked.


    Previously she thought that An Rushuang was the madam of the An Family and she was the bride girl of Lady An. So Lady An should be responsible for the punishment.


    However, she didn¡¯t expect An was such a schemer.


    Looking at An fiercely, Cui Liu said ¡°I know that madam also fancy Second Prince, but I could be a concubine. Second Prince and I have already vowed to each other and I am willing to suffer any injustice for him. If madam could not even tolerate this, then it is possible that everyone in the capital would regard you as an envier!¡±


    What Cui Liu said was indeed shameless and vicious.


    Hearing her words, Mammy Liu was so angry that she pped her in the face!


    ¡°Son of a bitch!¡±


    Cui Liu¡¯s face turned swollen quickly, which made her look messy. But she still stared at An Rushuang as if they were sworn enemies.


    Looking at Cui Liu, An felt sad for her and somewhat funny. She said ¡°Now that you said you both vowed to each other, Second Prince must care for you most. Why he still let you be a servant here?¡±


    Cui Liu had already lost her mind. She said madly ¡°Do not be rampant! He¡¯s just trying to use you as a shield and he is sincere to me! ¡±


    What a stubborn woman!


    ¡°Fine! What if we have a bet?¡±


    ¡°In what way?¡±


    Hearing this, Cui Liu¡¯s eyes turned bright. Although An Rushuang was pretty, she was still green now. An could only be regarded asely while herself was an addict to the Prince...


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you to thergest brothel in the capital and I¡¯ll let Second Prince know. Within three days, if hees for you, you¡¯ll be a free person in the future who has no links with the An Family. If he does not turn up in three days...¡±


    ¡°You have to stay there until the end of your life.¡± said An with her red lips.


    Hearing ¡°until the end of your life¡±, Cui Liu flustered. No woman would like to stay in a brothel which was like a deep hole and everyone wanted to climb up. Even if they managed to climb out, they were still the lowest servants in the society.


    Cui Liu sat on the ground like messy mud. She scratched the floor with her fingers as if her hatred would soon pour out with her blood. What she was saying was all nders towards An Rushuang.


    Cui Liu was on the edge of despair and suddenly she did not have too much trust in Second Prince as previously.


    She didn¡¯t stop staring at An Rushuang until she was dragged out by other servants.


    Now An Rushuang sat in the ambience of candles and showed an unfathomable look.

 Chapter 8: She Became His Horse Again

    <h4>Chapter 8: She Became His Horse Again</h4>


    Trantor: Sissy That Walk


    When everything was appeased, it was already dark.


    An Rushuang tossed and turned in the bed and could not fall asleep for a long time.


    Although Cui Liu was punished today, in the future, who would know that there would be how many women like Cui Liu, among whom there was her younger sister she had never seen.


    In the dim light, her eyes gradually blurred...


    ¡°That was all?¡±


    A very familiar voice came into her ear and she was so shocked.


    ¡°Major General, there are still a few, but now they haven¡¯t reach the age to fight a battle. These are young and excellent horses, and they can definitely fight with you!¡±


    Major General? An Rushuang squatted around and looked down at herself. True enough, she saw a pair of hoof!


    Was it really all imaginary?


    She suddenly felt upset.


    If she knew this earlier, she shouldn¡¯t be indecisive. When Zhu Han entered the An Family, she should have beaten him to death with sticks so that she could feel what it was like to take on revenge!


    But was Major General buying horses again?


    An Rushuang couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit angry. It was just yesterday that she saved his life and her corpse was still warm. But Major General was now busy finding new love.


    Humph! She snorted.


    The voice was far away from her. She wanted to take a look, but she didn¡¯t expect that only standing up was extremely difficult for her.


    Helplessly squatting around, she saw a mess in the small stable. It seemed that it had not been cleaned up for a long time.


    An Rushuang suddenly realized something. She once heard that some sick horses were to be separated from other horses. It seemed that she should have reached the time to do what she could do at her best and leave the rest to fate.


    An Rushuang looked outside and decided to try her utmost to keep her life.


    She tried her best to stand up on the four legs and walked to the side of the horse bar. The hot air from her nose transpired in the cold air of Mobei. She tried to jump out!


    The first time she failed.


    Jump again... and failed again.


    At this time, she heard the voice of the Major General ringing in the distance, as if with some disappointment.


    ¡°No white horse?¡±


    An Rushuang eyes turned wide open. She looked outside and couldn¡¯t wait to shout ¨C ¡°I am a white horse!¡±


    The horse dealer smile awkwardly and said ¡°Most battle horse are not white, but there was an excellent horse sent a while ago. The horse was really beautiful, white and snowy, but it suddenly fell ill yesterday...¡±


    He sighed, almost with tears in the eyes. He spent a big sum to get this horse. He intended to use the horse to make a fortune, but he did not expect he could have such back luck that he ended up losing a huge amount of money. How could he feel good?!


    Snowy and white?


    An Rushuang looked down at herself and then screamed as loud as she could. Hearing this, manyrge horses looked at her, and An Rushuang screamed again.


    Horses also neededpetition!


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Meng Li sighed and was about to leave this ce, but he heard a humming sound. He couldn¡¯t help but turning back and walked to the stable.


    Seeing this, the dealer came forward and stopped him ¡°Oh my good general, the horse there is sick, you¡¯d better not look at her. If she was dead... your eyes would be tainted.¡±


    Meng Li reached out and passed over him, looking at him with cold eyes ¡°Horses are loyal. Some people may taint other¡¯s eyes, but horsed would not.¡±


    While saying, he strode to the innermost stable!


    The horse dealer scratched his head and quickly caught up with him. He said silently in his heart ¡°Oh My God¡±!


    Suddenly, he saw the dying white horse was jumping around and snorting against the general¡¯s hand.


    ¡°This is the white horse you mentioned just now?¡±


    He looked at the white horse with great interest who was trying her best to please him.


    The horse dealer blinked his eyes, and he became somewhat uncertain. He scratched his head and stuttered: ¡°It...should be her.¡±


    An Rushuang was already tired and panting. She stared at Major General and thought that he looked a lot weaker. Thinking so, she snorted again on his big palm.


    Meng Li could not help but smiling.


    ¡°How old is she?¡±


    A big hand suddenly fell on her head.


    ¡°Two years old. She had just arrived not long ago, so I was afraid she could not go on the battlefield...¡±


    The horse dealer quickly and diligently said: ¡°But Major General, you do have some destined luck with this horse! This horse was dying yesterday. Today, she turned better all of a sudden when youe... this is an excellent horse. She runs like a flying cloud as if the white horse was a white sailing ship on the sea! If she turns all right, she must be a top-ss horse!¡±


    Seeing him caring this horse, the horse dealer was instantly activated. At this time, it was not a bad idea to sell her to the general. Even if it was to regain his cost, it was worthy.


    It was true that all business people were profiteers! An Rushuang snorted disdainfully, and hauled the ground habitually.


    Meng Li looked at this white horse and couldn¡¯t help thinking was it real that the horse was dying yesterday?


    So she was suffering the same as White Shuang...


    ¡°I¡¯ll take her.¡±


    Saying so, he turned his head and looked at her, reaching out and touching her furry head: ¡°You will be called as White Shuang in the future.¡±


    An Rushuang habitually licked his palm. He looked at her sincerely like a spring breeze blowing over.


    She regained the name ¡°White Shuang¡±.

 Chapter 9: Reality or Fantasy?

    <h4>Chapter 9: Reality or Fantasy?</h4>


    Trantor: Sissy That Walk


    An Rushuang followed him with her head down. She found him extremely silent and hardly smile today, which made him a little more distantpared to what he was like in daily life.


    Was he injured in that battle...


    She followed behind him and carefully looked him up and down. But she didn¡¯t find anything unusual.


    In a blink of an eye, they arrived at the camp. Du Yong was grooming the horse outside. Seeing the Major Generaling back with a white horse, he hurriedly greeted him, ¡°Major General, you really find another white horse! I think we shouldn¡¯t take Zhang Jun¡¯s words seriously. If the horse could keep its soul and be alive again, then there are so many horses died in the battle, could every one of them regain their lives?¡±


    Yesterday they returned from the battlefield and Major General was injured seriously. But the enemies were beaten back dozens of miles away.


    It should be something to celebrate, but Major General didn¡¯t feel like eating anything. He held the stiff corpse of the horse for a whole night in the freezing desert.


    Zhang Jun tried tofort the general, so he said that this white horse had a spirit, and she would regain a new and better next life. Perhaps White Shuang also missed Major General and would reincarnate into another horse and serve him again.


    If An Rushuang heard this, she would definitely give Zhang Jun a hard kick. If she could choose her fate, she would never be a horse carrying people from one ce to another...


    But these words were heard and believed by Meng Li as if they were like an awl piercing into his heart. He remembered that White Shuang¡¯s look before she died. He couldn¡¯t forget her eyes. It seemed that she had so much to tell him, but she didn¡¯t have the time.


    Du Yong did not expect that such a sensible general could lose his mind like this.


    ¡°Now, she is White Shuang.¡±


    Meng Li put the reins on the horse piles that was previously used to ce White Shuang, and then stepped into the tent.


    Feeling like giving a punch on cotton, Du Yong could not be more grieved. He nced at the white horse, which was too little to take onto the battlefield. Then, he was even more annoyed and decided to argue with Major General.


    However, he saw Du Xiao, who was beheaded and hung on a pole like a g a mile away from the camp.


    Then he recalled five days ago when Major General was killing enemies like chopping vegetables. He couldn¡¯t help but feel his back in a cold sweat. Looking at the tent, he didn¡¯t dare to go inside.


    An Rushuang was familiar with this ce. She found afortable spot and lied on her belly. Perhaps this horse was still young and needed more sleep. Soon she fell into a sound sleep.


    Meng Li came out of the tent and saw the white horse lying in the sand sleeping soundly with her four legs stretched straight. He couldn¡¯t help smiling.


    ...


    ¡°Madam! Madam! It¡¯ste in the morning. Time for breakfast!¡±


    Breakfast? What breakfast?


    Once Rushuang heard the word ¡°breakfast¡±, a bunch of dry hay came to mind. She was annoyed and shook her head with her eyes closed. ¡°No, I won¡¯t, I won¡¯t eat hay...¡±


    Hearing this, Hong Yuughed out. A servant girl holding a pile of clothes and basin behind her also could not helpughing.


    ¡°Oh my dear madam, wake up! Who dares to let yourdyship eat hay? Let¡¯s tell Mammy Liu and punish him!¡±


    Rushuang opened her eyes in confusion and saw Hong Yu. She quickly thought about the whole thing and asked, ¡°When will Zhu Hane?¡±


    Where is her stick? She had to have a stick to beat Zhu Han to death! It was not easy for her toe back!


    Hearing this, Hong Yu got confused. She never heard about anyone named Zhu Han, so she giggled and asked, ¡°Is Zhu Han a servant girl in our residence? Madam, do you want her to serve you today?¡±


    Thinking about Zhu Han dressed like a servant girl, An Rushuang couldn¡¯t helpughing out. Now she waspletely awake.


    She smiled and shook her head ¡°Sorry, I got it wrong. Where¡¯s Mammy Liu? Why youe alone?


    Hong Yu looked nervous. She looked around and walked closer to the bed before whispering to Rushuang, ¡°His lordship and herdyship summoned Mammy Liu. The Old Lady is returning in several days. ¡±


    Grandmother? How could it be?


    Yesterday, An Rushuang also felt that something was wrong. Today, thanks to Hong Yu, she remembered that she still had a grandmother who hadn¡¯t shown up yet.


    Rushuang should not be med for forgetting this grandmother. In her previous life, her grandma came here only after the current emperor¡¯s death.


    Her mind was full of chaos and things became even more ambiguous. The total mess made her feel hard to breath.


    Looking at Rushuang, Hong Yu also sighed, thinking that they had just had several nice days. Once the Old Lady arrived, they would not be asfortable as they were now...


    Never mind, no need to think too much now. After Rushuang was dressed up, she came to the Lady¡¯s to have breakfast, apanied by Hong Yu.


    Just going out of the door, An Rushuang was hit by a hurried figure and stepped backwards. Fortunately, Hong Yu was behind her, or she must have fallen onto the ground!


    ¡°Hey! Look out!¡±


    Hong Yu held Rushuang tenderly to check if she was hurt. Rushuang was already weak and she could not bear to be hit like this.


    The little girl was a new face who was just hired to work here a few days ago, but Rushuang still recognized her. The girl quickly kneeled down immediately, crying, ¡°Sorry, it was not intentional. Madam, please forgive me. I have an elderly mother...¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    An Rushuang couldn¡¯t stand this noisy servant girl. For fear that she would cry out again, she only asked, ¡°What is your duty? Why are you in such a hurry?¡±


    The little girl sucked and said, ¡°I am Silver, I¡¯m, I¡¯m a kitchen maid. I heard the man delivering vegetables here said that...¡±


    She looked around with wet eyes. It seemed too hard for her to squeeze one more word out.

 Chapter 10: Provoking Her on Purpose

    <h4>Chapter 10: Provoking Her on Purpose</h4>


    Trantor: Sissy That Walk


    ¡°Tell us! Don¡¯t hold anything back.¡±


    Hong Yu was a straight-forward person, so she couldn¡¯t bear to see her being so hesitant.


    ¡°He said... that... a woman was kneeling outside, begging herdyship to let her and her daughter enter the An Family...¡±


    After saying so, she quickly lowered her head and did not dare to look at madam¡¯s face.


    Many servants went to see the woman making a scene outside, and maybe she was thest one to go there. How unlucky she was to run across madam. The girl thought to herself.


    Her words gave Hong Yu a start. She looked at madam. But madam looked calm, which made her even more stunned.


    ¡°Madam, herdyship is waiting you for breakfast...¡±


    An Rushuang looked down and saidter, ¡°Hong Yu, what do you think if I let her rece Cui Liu?¡± She suddenly changed the subject.


    Hong Yu looked up and down at Silver. Although she was pretty, she looked so flustered that she couldn¡¯t be qualified to be madam¡¯s servant. Therefore, Hong Yu said reluctantly, ¡°She is... okay...¡±


    ¡°Silver, go tell mother I feel a little ufortable today, and I cannot have breakfast with her.¡± Hearing this, Silver was stunned like a stone standing still.


    Rushuang kept saying, ¡°Come to serve at Liuxi Pavilionter.¡±


    Blinking her eyes, Silver seemed not have understood her words. Seeing this, Hong Yu kicked her and said, ¡°You should thank madam!¡±


    ¡°Madam, thank you for giving me the opportunity!¡±


    Saying so, Silver acted like a frog squatting on the ground, which made almost everyone burst intoughter.


    An Rushuang did notugh at all. She looked at Hong Yu and said while nodding her head, ¡°Let¡¯s go out and see what happened.¡±


    They hurried to the front door, and saw many servants of An Family surrounding at the woman surnamed Zhang. Many neighbors were also gathering around watching.


    The woman dressed in a coarse cloth knelt in front of the door, shouting and crying.


    ¡°Does Lord An really don¡¯t want her daughter and me? I know Lady An do not allow me to enter the Family, but I won¡¯t request for any title if his lordship ept our daughter. Does his lordship really want her to beg for life together with me on the street? She is your daughter, my lord...¡±


    No one knew who told Zhang that Lord An was going to shut them out. Previously Lord An had agreed to take them home, but now he seemed to have changed his mind. She would not let this happen!


    Beside Zhang knelt a ten-year old girl with her head down.


    When An Rushuang¡¯s sight fell on her, she slowly raised her head, revealed a sad face and stared at An Rushuang at the doorstep with her dark eyes.


    Hearing these words, Hong Yu was so angry that she couldn¡¯t help beating them, but she was stopped by An Rushuang.


    ¡°If you beat them in front of so many people, you will fall right into their trap.¡±


    After saying so, Rushuang turned back and walked away.


    An Lingshan, the ten-year-old girl, saw Rushuang going back as if she had not seen them, which made her feel like she was a such a lowborn mud being stepped under others¡¯ feet.


    ¡°Sister!¡± She suddenly stood up and walked a few steps forward, but before she reached the door, she was stopped by the family guards.


    An Rushuang slowly stopped, and turned to her indifferently with her white dress slightly raised up.


    ¡°I am the only daughter in the family, and I do not have any sisters. I¡¯m afraid you got the wrong person and perhaps the wrong ce.¡±


    Saying so and looking at that young and childish An Lingshan, she whispered to her softly, ¡°In fact, I really like you making a scene here. Try your best to let the whole capital know you. Even if you manage to get into the An Family, you could wait and see what you will end up with!¡±


    Seeing An Lingshan¡¯s face with mixed emotions, she smiled and decided to leave.


    ¡°Stop there, you little vicious bitch! Don¡¯t be so smug about yourself. I won¡¯t talk to you. Where is Lady An? I want to see herdyship!¡± Zhang shouted.


    Rushuang kept a decent smile, went close to Zhang and whispered, ¡°You want to see my mother, huh? My mother is a third-rank Lady, but who are you? A slut from some dirty brothel. How dare you ask to see my mother?¡±


    Her voice was soft ever, but every word she said was like a sharp knife pointing straight at the heart of Zhang.


    Zhang¡¯s face was twitching, and she suddenly put off her mask of weakness.


    ¡°Little bitch! Shut up.¡±


    She gritted her teeth and looked at An Rushuang in hatred. Such a weak and frail girl, she would not live a long life.


    Thinking so, she couldn¡¯t help to clutch Rushuang¡¯s neck!


    An Lingshan was crying and screaming at her side, trying to stop her. But she was pushed over by her mum and lied on the ground weakly.


    ¡°Mum, stop it!¡± If Zhang hit An Rushuang, there was definitely no turning back!


    An Rushuang stepped backwards and looked still calm. ¡°As I said, if you want to make a living, you can do some needlework in our house, but if you try to get money from us for doing nothing, better take your little girl with you somewhere else.¡±


    Lowering her eyebrows, Rushuang suddenly looked around at the guards and said coldly, ¡°What are you waiting for? She even tried to kill me after I refused her¡±


    Before the guards did anything, Hong Yu had pped into Zhang¡¯s face.


    Zhang rushed forward like a hungry wolf with her swollen face and messy hair. She looked totally mad.


    The guards pressed her directly down to the ground. This time An Lingshan seemed to be really scared. She shed tears at the side and didn¡¯t even dare to make a sound.


    ¡°Madam, what should we do with the woman?¡±


    Frowning, An Rushuang sighed ¡°If life is not too difficult for them, I think they won¡¯t do such despicable things. Hong Yu, give them some money.¡±


    Then, she said to the guards, ¡°Drive them to the street and keep them off the front door! Do not bother my mother.¡±


    Hong Yu thrusted some silver coins into An Lingshan¡¯s hand and said angrily ¡°Madam is merciful. Keep it. Thanks to her kindness, you are not end up in jails.¡±


    After saying so, she went for madam.


    An Lingshan looked at the figure in white going away. She stood still and held the coins so tightly that her hand hurt. She could even feel her white cheeks turning hot as if she had been pped in the face.

 Chapter 11: An Awkward First Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 11: An Awkward First Meeting</h4>


    Trantor: Sissy That Walk


    When An Rushuang came to the main house, Lady An was sitting at the table shedding tears. The food in front of her were not touched.


    She was such a soft person that it was understandable that she could not figure out a solution to this trouble.


    ¡°Mum!¡± An Rushuang said loudly and went inside with a big stride.


    Lady An hurriedly wiped her tears and forced a smile, attempting to pretend that everything was going well. But her red eyes betrayed her.


    ¡°Why are you here? I thought you said you wouldn¡¯te.¡±


    An Rushuang sighed in her heart, clutching her mother¡¯s hand, and said in a firm voice, ¡°Mum, don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    ¡°Even if they manage to be epted by our Family, you are still the only Lady An, and this will not change at any time.¡±


    ¡°You knew that?¡±


    Lady An couldn¡¯t help but hold her daughter¡¯s hand tighter as if she could take energies from her daughter.


    Lady An murmured with her zed eyes, ¡°If they make a scene again, the An Family would be aughing stock in the capital. Perhaps your dad will also be affected...¡±


    ¡°No, it won¡¯t happen. Mum.¡±


    An Rushuang chuckled ¡°If the emperor fired dad because of family affairs, then I¡¯m afraid almost all government officials would be fired. Mum, rest assured! You just need to take care of yourself and do not worry about these things!¡±


    ¡°But, you father said...¡±


    She looked worriedly at her daughter, thinking if that girl was the blood of An Family, she would be epted sooner orter.


    ¡°Mum, no matter what dad¡¯s decision is, at least he can see this woman¡¯s real face.¡± She smiled slightly, ¡°She kept saying she was obedient and dutiful, but she dared to force you when dad was out.¡±


    Hearing Rushuang¡¯s words, Lady An nodded with her red eyes.


    ¡°Mum, let¡¯s have some food first.¡±


    Lady An shook her head and looked tired.


    An Rushuang sighed and then said: ¡°OK, take a break. We can have meal when dad¡¯s back.¡±


    Mo Zhu also came over and tried to persuade Lady An, ¡°Mydy, listen to madam. She¡¯s right. Lord An will be back in a hour. Better have a rest first.¡±


    Lady An could not stand their sincerity, so she agreed.


    When Lady An fell asleep, she still clutched her daughter¡¯s hand. An Rushuang did not leave. Instead, she sat on the side of the bed, holding her mum¡¯s hand and resting her chin on the other hand. After a while, she also fell asleep.


    It became colder and she gradually felt she was shivering. So she reached out and wanted to wrap the quilt over her body. But no matter how she stretched her hand, the quilt seemed to be thousands of miles away...


    ¡°Who are you?!¡±


    A cold voice rang in her ear.


    An Rushuang was startled and opened her eyes, only to find herself sleeping in a stable.


    At the moment, she was covered with messy hay, her hand stretching out of the stable. To her astonishment, she was naked!


    Now it was only dawn, but soldiers were already up for practicing.


    The good-looking Major General was dressed in armor, with his cloak waving in the blowing cold wind. He stood against the light, seriously looking at her with his eyebrow knitted.


    Meng Li was really astonished that a moment ago there were no one in the stable. This girl seemed to have popped up from nowhere.


    ¡°You, stay away from me.¡±


    The girl was flustered. Her delicate voice was suddenly heard in the stable.


    Meng Li looked at her. Her messy hair was falling on her shoulder, covering part of her pretty little face. She seemed to be a little scared, with her bright eyes shining like stars.


    Somehow, Meng Li felt his heart was hit.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± he asked in a low voice.


    Looking around, An Rushuang was on the edge of crying. Even when she was transformed as a horse, she hadn¡¯t felt this awkward. ¡°General... could you please give me something to wear...¡±


    Howe this strange woman knew I was the General? Suddenly Meng Li felt so angry.


    ¡°Who brought you here? Howe you know me?¡±


    His face was dark; his cheeks were scarred; his thin lips were tight; his eyes were shining with sharp light, and his ck cloak waved against the wind.


    An Rushuang was intimidated by his imposing temper. But she regained her courage soon. After all, it was she who saved him in that battle.


    Why should she be afraid of him? He owed her his life and should repay her! Thinking so, she felt somewhat confident.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know you. I just assume you are a general. All of you are called general, aren¡¯t you? ¡±


    She felt so cold that her teeth were chattering. She tried to make herself sound trustworthy.


    ¡°Who brought you here?¡±


    Anger could be seen on his face and his eyes looked like sharp knives. But when he saw her shivering in the coldness, he took off his cloak and threw it to her.


    An Rushuang wrapped herself from head to toe, but a cloak was definitely not enough to withstand the chilliness in the desert. Her lips turned blue and she was still trembling.


    Why was she here? Even if this was a dream, she should havee here as White Shuang, the horse. Did this mean she had to stay in the desert forever?


    Thinking of this possibility, she shivered a little and her mind was chaotic.

 Chapter 12: Fairy or Devil?

    <h4>Chapter 12: Fairy or Devil?</h4>


    Trantor: Sissy That Walk


    Seeing her little pale face and frightened look, Major General could not help but feel somewhat guilty.


    ¡°Tell me who brought you here and had sex with you, and I¡¯ll let you go.¡±


    He thought that this little girl would tell him the whole thing immediately. After all, any woman who came to military camp without permission should receive death penalty, but what he saw was the little girl staring at him angrily.


    ¡°Watch your mouth.¡± She stood up and red at the man in front of her, ¡°No one were having sex here.¡±


    Wrapped tightly in her ck cloak, An Rushuang identally revealed her young and t body shape.


    Seeing her young body and childishness, he couldn¡¯t help but sneered coldly and nced at the bold little girl.


    ¡°You were caught naked in my stable. You tell me, what else could you do?¡± Although he said those words, he still somehow felt her words might be true.


    Hearing what he said, An Rushuang was so angry that her eyes could almost spurt out mes. How could she know that Major General was such a person without grace?


    An Rushuang lied without thinking twice, ¡°I am a fairy of the Holy God. How dare you insult me like that? Better be careful or you may lose your tongue.¡±


    He snorted withughter and the horrible scar on his face also slightly moved.


    ¡°Lose my tongue? I¡¯m afraid you are a devil at the service of Yama?¡±


    Stepping on the sand, Meng Li walked towards An Rushuang who was stuck on the banister of the stable and had no ce to step backwards. Looking up, An Rushuang could clearly feel his hot breath.


    He pinched her chin and forced the girl to look up at him. Heughed ¡°Aren¡¯t you a fairy? Then show me how you fly...¡±


    Before he finished talking, he felt his hand empty. The ck cloak wrapping the girl suddenly fell on the hay.


    Staring at the cloak surprisingly, Major General held back his words at his throat. He picked up that cloak and shook it thoroughly, but the little girl was nowhere to find.


    His handsome face was full of astonishment.


    ¡°Who are you? Show yourself.¡±


    But what he heard was only the sound of blowing wind.


    On this day, Major General who had a brilliant record on battlefield stood at the stable for the whole day, regardless of the freezing wind.


    *


    ¡°Madam! Lord An is back.¡±


    A sound rang from far to near. Then An Rushuang felt she was suddenly wrapped by warmth.


    Opening her eyes, An Rushuang stayed distracted for a while. Having touched her warm bedding, she finally took a long breath.


    She narrowed her eyes and muttered, ¡°Hum, you are a devil.¡±


    No, he must be a living Yama.


    Thinking of his surprising face, An Rushuang couldn¡¯t help but feel excited.


    Hum! That¡¯s what you get when you bully me.


    However, if she fell asleep in the future, would she always be like that?


    Seeing her mumbling right after she woke up, Mo Zhu couldn¡¯t helpughing, ¡°Madam, did you have a dream?¡±


    Looking at her confusing face, Mo Zhu chuckled, ¡°You just shouted that you are a fairy of the Holy God.¡±


    Hearing her words, other servant girls tried best not tough out loud with their heads down.


    An Rushuang blushed and felt so angry at Major General. She pretended to know nothing, ¡°Hum, I just dreamed about a devil. Oh, right, where¡¯s my mum?¡± She should have been resting here with her mum. Howe she slept in her mum¡¯s bed?


    Mozhu looked outside and said, ¡°Lord An is back, and they are talking outside.¡±


    ¡°What about that woman?¡± An Rushuang frowned.


    ¡°Speaking of that woman, Madam, you know what? When His lordship came back, the woman was still wailing at our door. His lordship¡¯s face immediately turned dark. Even if the little bastard girl could enter An Familyter, it¡¯s impossible for that woman to stay here.¡±


    With a smile on her face, Mo Zhu seemed to be sure of this.


    Mozhu came to the An family with Lady An. They grew up together since they were little girls. Although she was the servant, Lady An treat her like they were sisters. Therefore, she really hated the woman who tried to seduce Lord An.


    This was simr to what An Rushuang had expected. She nodded before picking up the handerkechief Mozhu handed over. She wiped her face, hurriedly put on her embroidered shoes and walked outside.


    ¡°... I think we should bring Lingshan back, and Zhang is not so unreasonable at usual times...¡±


    Her dad¡¯s words came into her ears before she heard her mum said softly, ¡°Up to you. I saw her today. Living with such a mum was indeed pitiful.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so d you can think in this way.¡±An Yipei sighed with relief and quickly said, ¡°No worries. I said at the beginning that I would only marry you and this will never change. But she is Lingshan¡¯s mum after all, so I think it is not approperiate for her to stay in that dirty ce. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid Lingshan¡¯s reputation might be affected.¡±


    ¡°So what do you think we should do?¡±


    ¡°Buy them a yard somewhere else.¡± said An Yipei.


    Hearing him said in such an easy manner, Lady An felt the urge to give him the key to the treasure house and let him see how much money he could waste after they settled down in the capital.


    However, he had already made apromise, there seemed no need to force him, which might even annoy him.


    Thinking so, Lady An was about to agree when she heard a crispy voice from the inner chamber.


    ¡°Daddy, are you going to buy a yard?¡±

 Chapter 13: One Step Back for Two Steps Forward

    <h4>Chapter 13: One Step Back for Two Steps Forward</h4>


    Trantor: Sissy That Walk


    A delicate girl in in white came out from the inner chamber. She looked up at her father and then turned to her mother, saying softly, ¡°If daddy¡¯s gonna buy a yard, then I can wait to have my new clothes madeter!¡±


    An Rushuang looked obedient and gentle. She kept saying, ¡°It¡¯s said that in the capital even a small yard could cost as high as thousands of tales of silvers. My clothes were madest year, and they were actually bigger at that time, but now they suit me well.¡±


    An Yipei was moved and warmed by her words. He touched his daughter¡¯s hair, looking at her in dress, ¡°Never mind, my dear, no need to save money for us. Go pick your favorite cloth with your mummy, choose the best one and make beautiful clothes as many as you want.¡±


    Lady An smiled, ¡°Do not spoil her!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s my daughter. I¡¯m happy to spoil her!¡±


    When they were talking cheerfully, Hong Yu came at the doorsteps, saying, ¡°Miss Zhu and Miss Lu havee to visit madam. Mammy has brought them to Liuxi Pavillion.¡±


    ¡°Got that. I¡¯lle.¡±


    After a short stupor, An Rushuang quickly responded. She still remembered these two girls, who used to be her besties.


    ¡°Daddy and mummy, see you.¡± She ran away in such a hurry after saying goodbye to them, which made An Yipeiugh out.


    When he couldn¡¯t see his daughter, he turned to Lady An and asked ¡°Darling, do we have any more...¡±


    Thinking about the wording, he didn¡¯t know how to put forward what he wanted to say. Although the Emperor granted this house as an award to them, all the decorations and daily necessities were bought with his previous savings and... Lady An¡¯s dowry.


    Now, how could he ask to buy another yard in the luxurious capital? It was too much to ask.


    ¡°Your lordship.¡± Lady An smiled and she already knew what he was going to say. So she said to him, ¡°Do not worry about money. I still have some jewelries. If we pawn them, we might get enough money.¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Hearing her words, An Yipei hurriedly waved his hand and said, ¡°Let me think about this. There must be a way out.¡±


    Lowering her head, Lady An was still smiling, ¡°I¡¯ll leave it for you to decide.¡±


    ¡°You did so much for our family.¡±


    He sighed deeply and held her in the arms. His eyes were filled with warmth and tenderness.


    However, when she was cuddled in his arms, Lady An¡¯s smile gradually disappeared.


    Should she believe him again? Her heart was like a feather floating in the air, unable to fall onto the ground.


    When An Rushuang stepped out of the main courtyard, it was already bright outside.


    The sun was not hot in April, shedding golden light onto the ground warmly. It was as if the ground was paved with gold pieces.


    She couldn¡¯t help but turning around and looked at the main room with the curtain hanging, hoping that the other woman would no longer be a thorn to mum.


    Almost running all the way to Liuxi Pavilion, of which the front door was open, An Rushuang heard crispyughtersing from inside, but she couldn¡¯t figure out who wasughing.


    An Rushuang felt somewhat nervous, but tried her best to calm down.


    On entering the room, she could feel the light was darker inside.


    The two girls were sitting on a wooden chair, talking andughing. When they heard footsteps, they turned around.


    One of them was in a red dress, with a bloody red long whip tied around her waist. She giggled, ¡°Xianxian, look at her. She does not recognize us.¡±


    The woman, known as Xianxian, wore a water green dress. She looked warm and soft. But her cunning eyes revealed her real character.


    ¡°Oh, I am afraid that she¡¯s stunned at your bloody red dress, Miss Lu!¡±


    Hearing this, An Rushuang couldn¡¯t helpughing. Her teeth were slightly revealed, and her eyes were shining. It was as if her broken heart had been healed and regained energy.


    But she suddenly began to cry, and her tears fell down from her soft and fair cheeks, as if she had been wronged and mistreated. Without saying a word, An Rushuang was whimpering.


    Seeing this, the two ran over to her in a panic. Frowning, Xianxian rolled up her sleeves and tried to diagnose her.


    An Rushuang reached out and hugged the two. After a long time, she muttered, ¡°Whye sote!¡±


    She seemed to have waited for them for a lifetime.


    But it was she who was busy with other girls appreciating flowers outside in the past few days and did not have time to see them!


    Now, hearing An¡¯s words, it seemed that they were to be med. At a time, they did not know what to say.


    However, looking at her sad face, they didn¡¯t dare to say more in case she cried even more hard.


    An Rushuang didn¡¯t want to behave like this, but she couldn¡¯t help it. Seeing the two in front of her, she recalled the autumn rainy morning.


    She got a handful of jewelleries, and she wanted to ask a eunuch to send the jewelries to them. They had already got used to the lives in the capital, how could they bear the horrible environment at the border?


    But it was on that night that she received the news about their death.


    But strange enough, she did not drop a tear.

 Chapter 14: True Sisters

    <h4>Chapter 14: True Sisters</h4>


    Trantor: Sissy That Walk


    But now An Rushuang kept crying, making up for the tears she owed to her besties at that time. She didn¡¯t stop until the whole handkerchief got wet.


    Looking at her nkly, both girls were frightened.


    ¡°Well... how about... we visit you every two days? I cannote every day. Even my grandmother has not enjoyed such treatment.¡±


    Looking at An Rushuang, Lu Mingyue did feel a little fearful. She didn¡¯t even dare to raise her voice in case An would be frightened.


    Mingyue started to learn martial arts since her childhood and she was proficient in ying with her whip. But now her intended soft voice was indeed amusing and the other two couldn¡¯t helpughing.


    Seeing An Rushuang smiling, Xianxian finally took a sigh of relief. She reached out and slightly pinched her arm, ¡°Our little An has just been in the capital for several days and be a tear beauty.¡±


    An Rushuang knew that they were joking, so she didn¡¯t take it seriously. Instead, she hugged them into the arms.


    Fortunately, they were still safe and sound! Fortunately, their life was not ruined because of her.


    Looking at each other, Xianxian and Mingyue also reached out to hug her. When they came, they heard something about the other woman, but they were not sure about it. Now it looked like that was true.


    ¡°Hey, you need to know that most men in the world are like this. In fact, Uncle An could be worse...¡± Saying so, Xianxian slightly smiled. The indifference on her little face was inappropriate for a girl at her age.


    ¡°My father has three concubines in the family. And she is only a daughter of a concubine. She won¡¯t pose a threat to you.¡±


    Lu Mingyue agreed, ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s just a concubine¡¯s daughter, no need... ¡± Saying so, she suddenly remembered that Xianxian was also born by a concubine. It was as if words were stuck in her throat and she felt really embarrassed.


    A concubine¡¯s daughter.


    An Rushuang suddenly recalled that when Xianxian was married, she was sparing no effort to help Zhu Han to take the throne. On the day of Xianxian¡¯s marriage, Zhu Han asked her to visit the Crown Princess and present the so-called ¡®Excellent Elixer¡¯. So she didn¡¯t have a chance to see Xianxian on the very day.


    Later when An became the Princess, they didn¡¯t contact as frequently as they did. Mingyue would sometimes visit her while Xianxian didn¡¯t visit for a single time.


    She heard that Xianxian had a bad marriage. Thedy of Lu Family was really mean to her. For the sake of betrothal gifts, she married Xianxian to a merchant.


    That merchantter spent a huge sum of money to be a petty official in the government. And he was such a dissolute man that his concubines could even stay in a queue. Therefore, Xianxian would not attend any of the parties held in the capital.


    The next time when An Rushuang saw Xianxian, An had fallen into distress. At that time, all the other people wanted to stay out of the fray, but Xianxian appeared.


    The first person she felt sorry to was Xianxian.


    An Rushuang silently vowed in her heart that in this life she would definitely find a good man for her, and saw her get married and live without worries.


    She smiledand said, ¡°In fact, there is no difference between the Lady¡¯s daughter and a concubine¡¯s daughter. No one can choose their birth mother. We only need to live our own lives.¡±


    An Rushuang felt so worried about her mother at that time that she even forget about herself.


    When that hypocritic woman came to the An Family, An Rushuang was indeed kind to the woman¡¯s daughter, An Lingshan, apart from the fact that she didn¡¯t like her mother. But she didn¡¯t expect that An Lingshan was just a well-disguised girl who was so proficient at scheming that her plot could destroy the An Family.


    Xianxian smiled, but she didn¡¯t say anything. She knew the difficulty of being a concubine¡¯s daughter. She felt a little warm inside, but she didn¡¯t think deeper. They were both unmarried. An also had a lot of troubles in her family. What could An do to help her?


    Even the carefree Mingyue became silent. How difficult it was to live their own lives?


    After a while, she gave a hollowugh and said, ¡°Never mind. I heard that Second Prince visit you several times recently!¡±


    She pressed the red-eyed An Rushuang onto the carved chair behind her and smiled, ¡°You don¡¯t know how jealous those madams are. They don¡¯t dare to bother you. But we are miserable and everyday hundreds of peoplee to ask us!¡±


    Covering her mouth, Xianxian smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s true. Look! These are all the invitations they sent us.¡± Saying so, she waved to Bai Zhi.


    Bai Zhi was the servant girl of Zhu Xianxian. She was also a very delicate and gentle woman with a oval face. Although she was around seventeen, she was very mature.


    An Rushuang usually saw her at Mohe. She used to wear dark blue clothes a few years ago. She looked mild but very depressed and lifeless.


    But now she was in bright colors. She looked pretty and fair in light green. She put a bunch of borate invitations in front of An Rushuang and smiled, ¡°Greetings, Madam An.¡±


    An Rushuang was a little stunned. She felt like she had seen this face, which at this time made her worried and disturbed for no reason.


    She frowned at Bai Zhi.

 Chapter 15: Flower Banquets An Rushuang Must Attend

    <h4>Chapter 15: Flower Banquets An Rushuang Must Attend</h4>


    Trantor: Sissy That Walk


    Holding the invitation whose cover was carved with images of flowers, Xianxian said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you scared or something? Don¡¯t take it seriously. We have declined the small banquets for you. But these two, you have to go.¡±


    Bai Zhi stepped backwards behind Xianxian, looking obedient.


    ¡°Hong Yu, no need to serve us here. You can go out for a break.¡±


    Looking at Bai Zhi¡¯s response, An Rushuang suddenly recalled that in her previous life, right after the Empress Ceremony she once saw such a face among thosedies who came to pay respect to her.


    Xianxian was confused, looking at the woman in front of her. Without thinking twice, Mingyue said, ¡°Right. Hong Zong, go with her. Take a break outside.¡± Hong Zong was the servant girl of Lu Mingyue, whose original name was Hong Zong (a different Chinese character, meaning horsehair). But her previous name was discarded by others, so she changed to her current name (different character but same pronunciation).


    Hong Yu quickly responded and said smilingly, ¡°Follow me and I¡¯ll take you for a tea drink.¡±


    Bai Zhi looked at Xianxian worriedly and said, ¡°Madam, you are not in a good state today. I¡¯ll just wait outside the doorstep in case...¡±


    ¡°No worries, just go out and take a break.¡±


    Xianxian smiled, ¡°We are just chatting and we won¡¯t punch each other. Why bother being so cautious?¡±


    ¡°But Lady...¡±


    Bai Zhi still wanted to say something. But when she heard ¡°Lady¡±, her face was slightly changed and suddenly stopped smiling.


    An Rushuang frowned and said seriously, ¡°Do as you are told to! Are you always trying to disobey your master? Such an ill-mannered servant shouldn¡¯t be kept by your side.¡±


    When saying thest sentence, An looked at Xianxian.


    Seeing An Rushuang was indeed angry, Bai Zhi turned pale and suddenly knelt on the floor, crying at Xianxian, ¡°Madam, I was just worried about you...¡±


    With her eyebrow knitted, Xianxian sighed, ¡°Don¡¯t make a scener here. Just leave us alone. ¡±


    A few servant girls went out quietly. Wiping her tears, Bai Zhi didn¡¯t dare to say more. Zhu Xianxian didn¡¯t turn to An Rushuang until all the servants went away.


    ¡°Hey, why bother to lose your temper?¡±


    Her voice was still soft and gentle but sounded embarrassing.


    Mingyue also said, ¡°True enough, it¡¯s been several years since we metst time. It seems that you are now worse at controling your tempers.¡±


    Although Mingyue said in a teasing tone, An Rushuang did notugh at all. She frowned and looked at Xianxian, ¡°The ¡®Lady¡¯ she mentioned, is it your stepmother?¡±


    Xianxian¡¯s mother lived in a temple for a long time, so she didn¡¯t care much about what was happening outside.


    An Rushuang remembered that once she went to visit the Zhu Family with her father in her childhood. She and Xianxian went to the temple by mistake and they saw a woman in light green who only nced at them without any emotions, as if she was looking at two stray birds flying into the wrong ce.


    An Rushuang still remembered her indifference clearly.


    Zhu Xianxian sneered, ¡°In the Zhu Family, there is only one woman who can be addressed as Lady.¡±


    ¡°That servant girl is not trustworthy. Why don¡¯t you just find an excuse and get rid of her?¡± An Rushuang frowned and felt upset.


    Hearing these words, however simple-minded Mingyue was, she realized what An really mean. Suddenly she held the whip and said angrily, ¡°Isn¡¯t Bai Zhi your servant? How dare she betray you? Doesn¡¯t she know the consequences?¡± Saying so, she was prepared to use her whip and go outside. It was obvious what she was going to do.


    In the Lu Family where most of the male members were serving in the army, family rules were very clear and strict. Betraying masters, if small, was an immoral misdemeanor, but it could also be as serious as treason!


    Zhu Xianxian quickly held Lu Mingyue¡¯s hand and stopped her from waving the whip. At a time, she didn¡¯t know whether she shouldugh or cry, ¡°Don¡¯t make trouble.¡±


    Mingyue hummed coldly, ¡°She betrayed you first, no need to care about her.¡±


    An Rushuang couldn¡¯t help but pat Mingyue on the shoulder,ughing, ¡°Do whatever you like, go straight up and whip the servant girl to death. For one, Xianxian¡¯s stepmother will definitely find a more cunny and vicious servant for her. Besides, it may cause a rift between Zhu Family and Lu Family. And what about you? If you kill a servant girl before you get married, who dares to take you home in the future!¡±


    Hearing this, Lu Mingyue became even more angry, ¡± So we just sit by and do nothing?!¡±


    ¡°Of course, we need to handle her, but we have to find a perfect excuse.¡±


    Zhu Xianxian looked at An Rushuang with great suspicion, but she saw her lightly curved thin lip and clear eyes. It seemed that she was extremely confident.


    Lu Mingyue said with her big eyes blinking, ¡°Tell us, what excuse? How to let the unfaithful servant disappear in front of Xianxian?¡±


    After thinking for a while, An Rushuang smiled, ¡°I onlye up with an excuse to punish her, but if you want her to disappear, we need to think of a way on Xianxian¡¯s marriage day.¡±


    Hearing this, Xianxian turned blush. She was a soft and gentle woman who never talked about her marriage in such a blunt way. She said to them, ¡°Stop messing around. Don¡¯t worry about me. I know how to handle her.¡±


    If she really knew what to do, how could she end up being married off to that merchant? The servant, however, married an official and became a madamter.


    That was not An Rushuang want to see.


    ¡°Just let me take care of it. You are such a kindhearted person, and we will handle this for you.¡± An Rushuang smiled and brought up another topic, ¡°Well, did you just say there were two invitations we cannot decline?¡±

 Chapter 16: A Battle Between Princess Mingxi and Princess Anyang

    <h4>Chapter 16: A Battle Between Princess Mingxi and Princess Anyang</h4>


    Trantor: Sissy That Walk


    Zhu Xianxian took a sigh. She knew Rushuang was very stubborn inside her heart, which was totally different from hereliness appearance. So Xianxian simply gave her two invitations without saying anything else.


    ¡°This is from Princess Mingxi, inviting us to the flower banquet. All noble madams in the capital had received it.¡±


    An Rushuang took the invitation and carefully looked at it. It was a very elegant bamboo green slip on which there were dark lines of a phoenix, looking luxurious and delicate. The time was set on April 12th, which was exactly the day after.


    Another invitation was more or less the same. The date was the same with that of the flower banquet. The difference is that the dark lines of phoenix on the invitation were changed to a phoenix flying above a peony. The color of the invitation was bright red.


    ¡°Actually, Princess Anyang sent the invitation first. I have discussed with Mingyue how to handle this, but we have note up with a solution. So we want to ask for your advice. You always have lots of ideas and perhaps you can find a way out.¡±


    Looking at the two invitations, Xianxian was really concerned.


    Lu Mingyue also frowned, ¡°If they want to have a battle, they just need to close the door and enjoy their fight. Why bother getting us involved?¡±


    She was indeed confused why they invited almost all the women in the capital to watch their battle.


    Picking up the red invitation, An Rushuang held it in her hand for a long time, murmuring ¡°Anyang¡± in her heart. This name was just like a sighing out from the bottom of her heart and was instantly submerged in her blood.


    She clearly remembered the day when Anyang left for an allied marriage. She grabbed An Rushuang¡¯s hand tightly. She did not cry, but she looked extremely sad.


    ¡°Rushuang, in this world, you¡¯re the only one who treats me with pure sincerity. My dad and mum would never recognize me. I was just a pawn for them to maintain their status. No matter what trouble I made, they would tolerate it, but they did this without any care for me...¡±


    Later, Anyang jumped down from the top of the gate tower in her wedding dress.


    Later An Rushuang got to know that Anyang was the daughter of the emperor, but her mother was the Prince¡¯s wife. It was such a shame that the whole royal family didn¡¯t want to reveal a piece of it. The existence of Anyang represented the shame of the royal family.


    Anyang felt grateful to Rushuang because Rushuang once defended her when she was set up by someone.


    But Anyang remembered that favor till her death and always helped Rushuangter. Probably she had never seen such sincerity in the past.


    Mingxi, however, was probably the kind of woman who could kill people but without her hands stained with blood.


    An Rushuang smiled slightly, ¡°If I have to pick one, this invitation looks prettier, how about attending this?¡±


    She shook the red invitation in her hand.


    Lu Mingyue quickly replied, ¡°That¡¯s good! It was County Master Anyang who sent the invitation first. We¡¯ll go to her banquet then. Xianxian considers too much, which really gave me a headache.¡±


    Looking at the bamboo green slip, Zhu Xianxian seemed extremely preupied, her eyebrows knitted.


    ¡°I know you have your own considerations, but I should remind you; Princess Mingxi is now much beloved by the Emperor and no one dares to go against her.¡±


    Hearing this, Lu Mingyue opened her mouth but did not say anything. Although she did not know how this worked, she knew that neither of her besties would harm her.


    ¡°I know that the Emperor is quite fond of Princess Mingxi, but Xianxian, what you see now may notst in the future.¡±


    An Rushuang still remembered these two flower banquets held at the same time. Princess Mingxi¡¯s Anhe Garden was packed with people on that day while seldom people went to PrincessAnyang¡¯s Changchun Pavilian.


    Almost everyone could tell the difference, let alone the Emperor.


    Later, an unexpected thing happened, Princess Mingxi suddenly lost the favor of the Emperor while Princess Anyang always got loads of awards.


    Thinking so, Rushuang suddenly smiled but with some dismay, ¡°In this world, you can only rely on yourself; nothing canst forever.¡±


    When saying so, she couldn¡¯t tell whether she was talking about Princess Mingxi or herself.


    Although she was smiling, Xianxian saw her eyes full of tears as if she would cry in a second.


    Looking at her, Xianxian couldn¡¯t help but feel painful. The three of them grew up together. She knew An Rushuang. Although Rushuang looked quiet, gentle and courteous, she was really stubborn in her bones. What¡¯s more, she looked very different today.


    The stubbornness in her eyes was gone; instead there were more miseries. If there was anything simr to the look in her eyes, that was the eyes of a dying person.


    Only when a person who had seen through the world would have such a look.


    Looking at An Rushuang, Xianxian felt flustered without any reason. She took a deep breath and reached out to the girl in front of her, saying, ¡°Hey, although I don¡¯t know why you said these words, we are close sisters. We believe in you, so we will also trust your decision.¡±


    Lu Mingyue also came over. She looked confused as she still didn¡¯t quite understand what happened, but she also wanted to believe her two besties without hesitation.


    Three girls held each other¡¯s hand tightly as if they would never be separated.


    An Rushuang slightly lowered her head and smiled. At this time, her eyes were like stars.

 Chapter 17: Meeting Major General Again

    <h4>Chapter 17: Meeting Major General Again</h4>


    Trantor: Sissy That Walk


    It was almost dark outside when Zhu Xianxian and Lu Mingyue left Liuxi Pavilian. Hong Yu prepared some snacks outside while Silver stood beside her ufortablely in her green dress. Seeing An Rushuanging, she quickly came forward and paid respect ¡°Madam!¡±


    Hongyu said, ¡°Madam, would you like to have some soup first? Today they prepared the ¡®Eight-treasures¡¯ pigeon soup in the kitchen. It¡¯s good for your sleep. You haven¡¯t had a good night since you got scared by the horse. The soup contains red dates and longan. They are good for soothing your nerves.¡±


    Saying so, she took a bowl of soup and sent it to An Rushuang, ¡°You sleep well in Lady An¡¯s room. What about going to the Lady¡¯s and asking for some incense? Only herdyship¡¯s Buddha incense is different from ours. ¡±


    The soup smelt good, but it was not the horse that made her sleep less well, but...


    Thinking of the annoying man, An Rushuang couldn¡¯t help clenching her teeth. But if she turned to what she was in the daytime, what should she do?


    Thinking of this, An Rushuang immediately refused, ¡°No! No! I don¡¯t need it. I¡¯m not used to the Buddha incense at mother¡¯s ce.¡± But was it because of the incense?


    Suddenly, a crispy voice was heard outside, ¡°Madam, Mo Zhu is outside and she wants to see you.¡±


    Hearing this, An Rushuang was given a little start. Why did shee at this time?


    ¡°Let her in.¡±


    The little servant quickly replied and went out for Mo Zhu.


    Liuxi Pavilion was not too big, so Mo Zhu arrived at the doorstep just after a while. With a lotus-craved rosewood treasure box held in hand, she smilingly paid respect to An Rushuang, ¡°Madam!¡±


    ¡°Mo Zhu.¡± An Rushuang looked at Hong Yu, asking her to clean the table and then turned to Mo Zhu, ¡°Why do youe here at this time? Mum asked you toe?¡±


    Mozhu smiled and said, ¡°Yes. Lady heard that Madam could not sleep well at night. But she saw you had a good sleep at Qingfeng Pavilion. So she asked me to bring you this box.¡±


    Saying so, she brought the wooden box so carefully to An Rushuang as if she was holding a Tofu block that would copse at any time.


    An Rushuang could not help but be curious, ¡°What is this?¡±


    Saying so, An Rushuang reached out to open the box and see what¡¯s inside.


    ¡°Madam, wait a second.¡± Mo Zhu quickly stopped her.


    ¡°This is Bodhi bead that Lady prayed for you at Wutan Temple when you were seven or eight years old. It was enchanted by Master Wuchen and had been put in the temple for a whole of 81 days. The Master once said that Madam will have a hard time at the age of thirteen and you are going to have your thirteenth birthday next month. So it¡¯s better to open the lotus box on your birthday next month. Before that, you just need to put it beside your pillow. It was enchanted by the Master, so devils won¡¯t dare toe close...¡±


    A hard time at the age of thirteen?


    An Rushuang was slightly stunned, wondering if the hard time referred to her rebirth. For her, she was just a lonely ghost floating outside...


    Looking at the Bodhi bead, she couldn¡¯t help but feel upset.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll keep this.¡± She raised her eyes and smiled, ¡°I will go for my mother and thank her tomorrow morning.¡±


    It seemed that she had to go to Wutan Temple.


    Although An Rushuang said she would keep that, she asked Hong Yu took the box to where she could not see immediately after Mo Zhu left.


    Although she did not consider herself as a ghost at present, but what if the Buddha incautiously mistook her? If she returned to her previous state and married Zhu Han, who should she pour out her misery to?


    Therefore, she had to be as cautious as possible.


    Hong Yu, however, was at a loss and she asked, ¡°But Mo Zhu said it¡¯s useful to put it beside your pillow.¡± Hong Yu almost wanted her to hold the box to sleep.


    An Rushuang ufortably touched her forehead and said, ¡°I just can¡¯t stand the smell of rosewood. You can just put it in the house and don¡¯t let me smell it. If it was enchanted by the Master, even if we put it in the yard, it is also effective.¡±


    Hong Yu scratched her hair and felt that what Rushuang said did not make much sense, but she did not know how to persuade her.


    So she just replied and locked the box in the cloth case.


    When she was back, she saw Rushuang had fallen asleep. She slightly closed the curtain, blew off the candle and softly went out.


    The chilliness in the desert was different from that in the capital where you could feel warm at night in April. But in the desert when the freezing wind blew over your face, it felt as painful as being cut by an iron knife.


    An Rushuang didn¡¯t know how others thought about this. She knew exactly how it felt in the cold evening.


    This time, she became a human again.


    The white horse, named White Shuang, stood aside cozily with a thick nket covering her body. But Major General never did this for her!


    An Rushuang felt somewhat jealous.


    She walked two steps forward with her bare feet, reaching to pull off the nket and wrapping herself tightly.


    Seeing this, White Shuang unhappily snorted at her.


    An Rushuang¡¯s lips turned white. She said ironically, ¡°If it were not for me, you would still lie in the stable and eat dust. How could you have the opportunity to be Major General¡¯s horse? Now I just use your nket. How dare you be unhappy?¡±


    Saying so, she looked around, seeing that it was dark and all the tents were lights out, so she went to the General¡¯s big tent with her body shivering.


    Major General¡¯s tent had inner and outer rooms. White Shuang once rested with him in the coldest day in desert. Of course, she slept in the outer room.


    At this time, no one would be in the outer room. So it did not matter for her to sleep at a corner for just one night.


    If she stayed outside for a whole night, she would be frozen to death.


    The tent wasrge and dark inside. Wrapped in the nket, An Rushuang sneaked into the room.


    At this time, a voice was suddenly heard in therge tent.


    ¡°Is this the fairy of the Holy God? So you return here after serving him the tea? ¡°

 Chapter 18: Major General Yun Ran

    <h4>Chapter 18: Major General Yun Ran</h4>


    Trantor: Sissy That Walk


    Hearing the familiar voice, An Rushuang felt that the coldness was spread across her whole body, giving her goosebumps. Even if she was wrapped in the heavy nket, she still couldn¡¯t help shivering.


    It was already midnight. Why was he still up?


    Was he waiting for her?


    The thought only urred to her for a second before she said to herself, ¡°No way!¡±


    Looking at the ck figure in therge tent, An Rushuang couldn¡¯t help but swallowing. She plucked up courage, took a deep breath, and gave him an elegant smile with her messy hair.


    ¡°General, why bother making fun of me?¡±


    The ck figure stood up, overlooking her. With his move, the sound of his ring on the armor was heard.


    With the moonlight outside, An Rushuang could finally saw him clearly. Although it was already midnight, he was still in his ck armor, which made him perfectly integrate into the dark night.


    The moonlight softly shed on his cheeks. His right face was like a fairy while his left face was like a scary ghost, with a pair of dark eyes deeply embedded in it.


    He gave a slight smile. The scar on his face was slightly pulled, which made him horrible and aggressive.


    ¡°Who are you? Why are youing to my camp?¡± He coldly red at the little girl in front of him.


    ¡°Tell me the truth, or you¡¯re going to serve tea for Yama!¡±


    Maybe it was because he had been in the camp for such a long time that even without weapons in hand, he could still made others feel imposed. Even those in the army would feel intimidated in the face of him, let alone a little girl.


    However, the girl in front of him remained smiling and no trace of horror could be seen on her little face.


    Although he behaved like this, after all he was a soft-hearted person. He would not take her life as he threatened.


    Thinking so, An Rushuang rolled her eyes and said smilingly, ¡°General, calm down. I just learnt some little tricks and went to the wrong way. I guess I won¡¯te here tomorrow.¡±


    Once she returned, she would immediately destroy the Bodhi bead. She could not let this happen again! What if the horse was fighting on the battlefield, was she gonna be naked again?


    Hearing her words, Meng Li frowned and scoffed, ¡°Do you think I am a seven-year old child? You got tricks? What trick coud let a person disappear out of nowhere? Well, if what you said is true, then disappear again!¡±


    He had been standing in the wind for a day. How could he let this little woman escape so easily?


    How could An Rushuang disappear right away? Even if she wanted to wake up, she couldn¡¯t do anything.


    And plus, she had ¡®eight-treasure¡¯ pigeon soup that Hong Yu gave her. She must be sleeping like a log.


    So she kept saying ¡°General, that¡¯s impossible for me. I am just studying and most of my tricks are not urate, or I won¡¯t be here.¡±


    Saying so, she sighed and pretended to be sad, ¡°Now I don¡¯t even know how to go back...¡±


    She should have squeezed two drops of tears, but she really couldn¡¯t. So she lowered her head and pretended to be upset.


    Meng Li was still frowning at the woman in front of him. Not to mention in this life, even in his previous life, he had never been with a woman in this way. His eldest brother was physically unhealthy and his second brother was specialized in arts, so from the day he could remember, he was immersed in various military books. When he was old enough, he began to exercise muscles and bones.


    His father often told him that men should fight at the battlefield and women were the grave of heros.


    Therefore, he joined the army at the age of fourteen. Up to now, he had been fighting in the battlefield for years and became a tough general.


    Killing enemies on the battlefield was just as easy as cutting vegetables for him, but facing this little woman, he suddenly felt a sense of helplessness. After a long while, he raised his hand and rigidly patted on her shoulder.


    ¡°If what you said is true, I will ask someone to send you back.¡±


    So, this pat was afort?


    An Rushuang couldn¡¯t help butugh in her heart. Her eyes were lightened. She paid respect to him and smiled, ¡°Thank you, general.¡± Then she asked, ¡°General, I don¡¯t know your name. I will return your favor in the future.¡±


    ¡°No need to repay me.¡± Meng Li looked at her, and he said, ¡°Yun Ran.¡±


    After saying that, he went to the tent before he heard the girl asking, ¡°General, Yun is your surname and Ran your first name?¡±


    Meng Li turned around and looked at her with his deep dark eyes.


    ¡°Remember not to say much in the camp. You can sleep outside my tent tonight and I¡¯ll let someone send you away tomorrow.¡±


    An Rushuang couldn¡¯t help making a face behind him, thinking I would not bother you to send me tomorrow.


    Yun Ran went straight into the inner tent before he threw out a nket and hisrge soft clothes.


    An Rushuang grabbed the ck-green clothes. Somehow, she felt a sense of warmth in heart, which seemed extremely valuable in the freezing desert.


    She stayed outside for a long time, holding her breath to listen to the sound inside. Until she heard there was snoring, she finally calmed down.


    Actually, An Rushuang used to suffer a lot. In her previous life, when she lived in Jiaofang Pavilion, the empress¡¯s house, she did almost everything for herself. Her life at that time was even worse than that of a servant. She could still remember she got frostbite all over her little hand in winter...


    Here was much better than the cold Jiaofang Pavilion.


    Thinking so, she chuckled and put the clothes on, and thenid one piece of the nket on the ground and another wrapped around her body, lying beside the charcoal pot, and fell asleep.


    After a long while, hearing the breath in sleep outside, the man walked out from the inner tent, standing behind and staring at the woman in a sound sleep, and found himself out of drowsiness.

 Chapter 19: Drowning

    <h4>Chapter 19: Drowning</h4>


    Trantor: Sissy That Walk


    ¡°Madam! Madam!¡±


    Having been severely shaken and disturbed from sleeping, An Rushuang couldn¡¯t help frowning.


    She opened her eyes in confusion, seeing Hong Yu standing in front of her in anxiety. After a while, she was conscious and asked softly, ¡°What happened?¡±


    It was still dark outside; she thought it was not until 5 a.m.


    Hong Yu was so anxious that her clothes were not tidied up. She was on the edge of crying, ¡°Madam! Go for MummyLiu! Lord An was gonna beat her to death!¡±


    Hearing this, An Rushuang was shocked, but she quickly calmed down.


    ¡°What is going on? How could Mummy Liu have a dispute with dad? And where is Mum?¡±


    Hong Yu sniffled and said with hatred, ¡°It¡¯s all because of the little bitch!¡±


    ¡°Madam! You have no idea! The little bitch knelt down before our gate at around 3 in the morning, crying that her mum Zhang drowned herself. Since it was early in the morning and it was still dark outside, Mummy Liu said a few words to her, in case others were disturbed. Mummy Liu said there was no point looking for his lordship, s better find a doctor. Having said that, Mummy Liu even gave her some money for doctor. ¡±


    She clenched her fists tightly, and shivered in anger, ¡°She had promised to leave, but when his lordship went out for the court meeting, the little bitch jumped into the river in the face of Lord An. After she was rescued, she said she could not and dared not take the money Mummy Liu gave her to burry Zhang!¡±


    ¡°His lordship was extremely furious. Mummy Liu is being beaten seriously ording to the family rules! Madam, Mummy Liu is old... How could she stand this...¡±


    An Rushuang frowned, thinking Mummy Liu was hitting his nerves.


    An Lingshan wanted to enter the An Family. The first step was to let people in this family to respect and value her. Who else was better than Madam¡¯s Mummy to set an example?


    Zhang was empty-headed, but An Lingshan was not.


    ¡°Where is An Lingshan now?¡±


    ¡°She is at Lord¡¯s Qingfeng Pavilion, Lady An is taking care of her...¡±


    An Rushuang sneered, ¡°She really knows how to enjoy herself. Forget her for now! Take me to Mummy Liu.¡±


    Hong Yu quickly responded while Silver took out the prepared dress, which was a lotus-green sapphire and cloud-shaped water skirt. Seeing this, Hong Yu scolded ¡°Change it! Madam does not wear...¡±


    ¡°This one is fine.¡± She used to prefer white dresses. Now she did not know why she somehow liked the gloomy color.


    They walked out of the Liuxi Pavilion and hurried to Qingfeng Pavilion.


    Even before they were in, sighs of screaming were heard. Mummy Liu sounded exhausted.


    Passing the rockery, they heard the sound of execution. Even if they were prepared for this, An Rushuang couldn¡¯t help turing angry.


    Both sides were crowded with people, and the two servants were holding wooden sticks and beating Mummy Liu. She was dressed in a green suit and lying on the bench. The clothes on her hips had already turned ck, spreading faint bloody smell.


    She was pale, and she looked at An Rushuang with her slightly sullen eyes. Shepanted and could hardly breathe even, and her lips trembled. She couldn¡¯t say a word.


    ¡°Stop it!¡±


    An Rushuang said in great anger.


    The servant looked up. In the dim morning light, the girl in front of him was wearing a lotus-colored dress, like a fairy in the morning mist. He hurriedly stopped and seemed awkward, ¡°Madam, his lordship ordered us to do so. We could not stop before his lordship came back...¡±


    One also said: ¡°Madam, don¡¯t make it difficult for lus.¡±


    An Rushuang only felt that her fingertips trembled a little. She didn¡¯t expect An Lingshan to be so unscrupulous. An family was just addar for her to climb up!


    ¡°Oh! Lord ordered you?¡±


    An Rushuang sneered, and went straight ahead, looking down at the two executioners, and said ¡°Did my father order you to kill her? You should know what it costs if you privately kill someone in the capital.¡±


    The two looked at each other and revealed worried looks.


    ¡°Hongyu, find two people to take Mummy Liu back. I really want to see what unforgivable mistake she made!¡±


    Saying so, she held Hong Yu¡¯s hand and gave her some money ¡°Go back and watch her. I¡¯ll see my mum.¡±


    Hong Yu knew clearly that Madam was asking her to find a doctor for Mummy Liu, so she quickly agreed and found two servants to bring Mummy Liu to Liuxi Pavilion.


    ¡°Umm... wait, sister.¡±

 Chapter 20: First Battle

    <h4>Chapter 20: First Battle</h4>


    Trantor: Sissy That Walk


    Her voice was soft and carried some gentleness and sadness as if there was a stream flowing by, which attracted the attention of all the people present.


    Dimming her eyes, An Rushuang turned around and looked into the eyes of the girl at the doorstep.


    Against the morning light, one was in lotus green and the other in in white, as if they were two fairies in the morning mist.


    However, with coldness in her eyes, the girl in lotus green stood firmly like a pine tree in the snow.


    While the girl in in white leaned on the door frame, with fine eyebrows and pretty eyes, looked so pale and thin that most people couldn¡¯t help feeling sympathetic to her.


    Feeling An Rushuang¡¯s coldness, An Lingshan lowered her head and pretended to cough. With a sick red on her face, she said softly, ¡°Sister, this Mummy is badly hurt. If you want to know something, just ask everyone here. Father is on his way back, and if he doesn¡¯t see Mummy here, he may me her again. If so, isn¡¯t it another disaster for her?¡±


    So she was trying to stop her from sending for a doctor.


    An Rushuang scoffed and looked straight at her, ¡°It seems you do not have a good memory. I told you yesterday that I have no siblings other than my elder brother. Why are you insisting on being my sister? You are not in the position to boss around servants in An Family!¡±


    Every word she said hit directly at her, making An Lingshan speechless with rage.


    But she could do nothing. Her eyes turned red and she said in a trembling voice, ¡°Sis... Madam, you got me wrong... I¡¯am just worried about Mummy. Although she offended father, she doesn¡¯t deserve death penalty. I doesn¡¯t have the heart to watch her die...¡±


    Saying so, she lowered her head and tears in her eyes were full of freezing hatred.


    All of these luxuries you now enjoyed should be mine!


    If she could have a chance, she would definitely make this vicious girl live in hell!


    Since she met Second Prince at Changting Pavilion, she told herself that she would hold everything that belongs to her.


    Hearing her words, people around thought she was kindhearted since they did not the whole thing, but Mummy Liu was so angry that she couldn¡¯t help shivering. She trembled to stand up, but she was too weak to get up. Finally, she fainted on the bench.


    It was her first time to see such a shameless person who could turn ck into white without feeling uneasy.


    An Rushuang said nothing. She just indifferently nced at the girl as if her clear eyes could see through her.


    Under her gaze, An Lingshan could not help but step backwards. After finding herself showing weakness in front of her, she felt so ashamed and resentful.


    ¡°Hong Yu, take Mummy Liu back.¡± Said An Rushuang without any emotion.


    Hong Yu responded directly and scolded the servants aside, ¡°What are you waititng for? Can¡¯t you hear what Madam said?¡± At this time, no one dared to disobey Madam.


    Two servants then took the bench which Mummy Liu lied onand went forward carefully.


    Just as they came to the doorstep, a yell was heard ¡°How dare you take her away!¡±


    Looking at the sky, An Rushuang found it was already bright. An Yipei just came back from morning work.


    ncing at An Lingshan, Rushuang did find some excitement on her face. So their previous talk was just buying more time for Lord An toe to her rescue.


    After a while, a man in dark working clothes came out from the rockery and looked extremely serious.


    An Rushuang greeted him in courtesy and before she called out ¡°father¡±, she saw An Lingshan moving to An Yipei quickly.


    ¡°Lord An, do not me Madam! Mummy Liu could not stand the punishment and Madam is so worried about Mummy Liu that she wanted to take her back. If your lordship really wants to me anyone, then me me!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. If I did note to the capital, these things would not happen at all. this Mummy nearly lost her life because of me and now others find me annoying.¡±


    Just as she stopped speaking, she covered her face and choked with tears in her eyes. Scattered hair fell on her white skirt, making her even pitiful.


    An Rushuang had seen her like this for so many times that she already got used to that.


    If she was given a script, she could be the leading actress. It was indeed a waste of talent for her to cry in front of these people.


    ¡°How could I me you? It was the shameful servant who deceived everyone. She deserves that!¡± Saying so, An Yipei frowned tightly, feeling guiltier about his illegitimate daughter.


    Suddenly he realized something and said, ¡°What did you call me?¡±


    Hearing this, An Lingshang burst into tears immediately. She lowered her head, with tears falling onto the green bricks.


    ¡°Madam said... she does not have any sister and I am just an ordinary person. I should not dream to enter the An Family...¡±


    Saying so, she suddenly knelt down.

 Chapter 21: Human Hearts-The Darkest Part in the Word

    <h4>Chapter 21: Human Hearts-The Darkest Part in the Word</h4>


    Trantor: Sissy That Walk


    ¡°Please send me away, your lordship! I do not have a dad since my birth. I only had my mum. Now mum is gone, and dad does not recognize me, there is no point living in this world...¡±


    Standing aside, An Rushuang looked at her indifferently and scoffed in her heart.


    ¡°Rushuang, did you say that to her?¡±


    Turing to An Rushuang, An Yipei frowned and bit his lips, looking angry and confused.


    To him, they were sisters. Even if they were not born by same mum, they still have blood connections. If Rushuang did say that, she had indeed gone too far.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not what it is. Your lordship, you know our daughter well. Rushuang is always obedient. She is not like this.¡±


    After less than half an hour rest, Lady An got up. She had not had a good sleep for several days. When taking care of the girl, she was so sleepy that she even fell asleep. When she woke up, she found the girl was not there. She had a bad headache after hearing Mo Zhu¡¯s words.


    Once she went out, she heard their talk.


    ¡°Mum, stop talking.¡±


    Looking at Lady An, An Rushuang smiled and looked extremely calm, facing up to An Yipei¡¯s questioning sight.


    Then she knelt down slowly, with lotus-green water skirt spreading on the ground like a blooming lotus.


    After a while, she said slowly, ¡°That¡¯s true. I only have an elder brother and do not have any other siblings.¡±


    She looked directly at An Yipei without any guilty, ¡°Yesterday I saw her with ady talking nonsense at our doorstep. So I just gave them some money and let them go.¡±


    ¡°Last night, Mummy Liu met her again and heard that her mother got drowned and was saved by others. Mummy Liu felt sorry for her, so she gave her some money and asked her to find a physician. I don¡¯t know why she used Mummy Liu of giving her the money to bury her mum.¡±


    Saying so, she looked at the dying Mummy Liu at the doorsteps. With her red eyes, she choked, ¡°Mummy Liu tried her best to help her, but. is punished severely. I do not even know whether she is alive or not. Dad, what did I do wrong? What did Mummy Liu do wrong?¡±


    Hearing her words, An Yipei couldn¡¯t help bing breathless. True enough, Rushuang did not know about his affair with that woman, let alone his love child.


    Mummy Liu had been working in the An Family for years and she wouldn¡¯t do such mean things. There must have been some misunderstanding. At that time, he was too furious to figure the whole thing out when he saw Lingshan jump into the river.


    The girl in in white in front of him shed tears with her head down. Seeing this, An Yipei frowned for a while before saying, ¡°What happened today is caused by a misunderstanding...¡±


    ¡°Your lordship, it¡¯s all my fault. Please send me away!¡± Suddenly An Lingshan mmed her head on the ground and instantly her white head turned red.


    An Lingshan cried hard, ¡°I was being stupid. I only thought of mum drowning herself and did not think about any other things. And I even misunderstood Madam¡¯s goodwill and offended Miss An and Mummy Liu. Now I feel so ashamed to ...¡±


    An Lingshan did not expect An Rushuang being so straightforward and daring to admit all the things she did. If she continued arguing about this, she might make his lordship annoyed. It was better to take a step back and let it go.


    ¡°Oh, my poor little girl.¡±


    An Yipei bent over and reached out to his two girls, saying softly, ¡°When Old Ladyes back, I¡¯ll include your name into the An Family and you are the Second Miss An. As for Rushuang...¡±


    He nced at Mummy Liu and said in a low voice, ¡°It was just a misunderstanding. You are good sisters then. Do not let others affect your rtionships. Send for a good physician for Mummy Liu and give her some money. Do not bring up this matter in the future.¡±


    Good sisters? What a good sister she is!


    An Rushuang took back her hand and paid respect to his father, ¡°Yes, dad. I¡¯ll listen to your arrangement.¡±


    Saying so, she turned to An Lingshan and said smilingly, ¡°Sister, I hope you won¡¯t be so careless in the future. Your carelessness may cost lives.¡±


    Although she smiled, An Rushuang¡¯s coldness made An Lingshan trembled, as cold as water she felt when jumping into the river on that morning.


    She even felt that An Rushuang would kill her at any time.


    Back in Liuxi Pavilion...


    Zhu Xianxian came to the An Family with the physician.


    For fear that Baizhi and Dingxiang might make a mistake, she decided to pick up medicines herself at Anle Pharmacy when she met Silver, who looked anxious, asking for the best physician for An Family.


    Silver looked familiar to Zhu Xianxian, so Xianxian asked her about where she worked and got to know that she was the servant in An Family, so Zhu Xianxian went to the An Family together with Silver.


    ¡°How could that be?¡±


    Looking at Mummy Liu, Zhu Xianxian could not help frowning.


    Thinking of An Lingshan, Rushuang felt so annoyed and shook her head, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it.¡±


    Later, she didn¡¯t say anything else.


    She did not expect An Lingshan could be such a cruel person who could even make use of her own mum. What a good daughter she was! Human hearts are the darkest ce in the world.


    An Rushang looked as calm and quiet as she used to be, but Zhu Xianxian could see her anxiety when she looked at Mummy Liu.


    Before entering the An Family, that illegimate girl was nning on killing Mummy Liu. What a calcting mind she had!


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I just checked on her. She suffered from a lot of pains because of the wounds, but fortunately she was fine. What you need to do now is to keep calm.¡±


    Her soft hand patted on Rushuang¡¯s shoulder, giving warmness to her frozen body.


    Breathing out slowly, An Rushang shook her head and said, ¡°Rest assured. I¡¯m fine. I will take back everything she owes to me.¡±


    Her tone was like they had blood feud.


    Xianxian looked at her surprisingly, only to find her determined.


    After a while, a sound was heard behind the curtains. The physician in light green walked out. An Rushuang rushed forward and asked, ¡°How is Mummy Liu?¡±


    The physician was not old and seemed to be younger than thirty. He was tall and thin, like a stick wearing loose clothes.


    With a pair of small eyes and bushy eyebrows, he looked energetic. Nodding to An Rushuang in respect, he said, ¡°Miss An, don¡¯t worry too much. Although it looks scary, her organs are not hurt. With medicines and enough rest, she will be fine. But...¡±


    He hesitated before he continued.

 Chapter 22: Gout

    <h4>Chapter 22: Gout</h4>


    Trantor: Sissy That Walk


    Hearing his words, An Rushuang couldn¡¯t help frowning at him, ¡°But what? Sir, please do not beat around the bush.¡±


    ¡°Miss An, the reason why Nanny Liu is still in aa is not because of the wounds but gout. At the moment it¡¯s fine, but if it continues to grow worse and does not take any treatment, I¡¯m afraid she could hardly survive the New Year.¡±


    Shaking his head, he pretended to feel sorry, but he was actually observing An and her every tiny expression, with his little eyes focusing on her. He was betting on the significance of the servant in An Rushuang¡¯s heart. If he got it right, he would not worry about next year¡¯s bread.


    ¡°Gout?¡± Hearing this, An Rushuang felt the man in front of her was somewhat unreliable because she did not remember Nanny Liu had any gout symptom in the previous life. ¡°But Nanny Liu did not mention about this.¡±


    ¡°Miss An, patients of gout usually don¡¯t feel any difort. It doesn¡¯t hurt or itch. So they won¡¯t realize it.¡±


    The physician lowered his head and said slowly, ¡°If you doubt about it, I can show you, but I¡¯m afraid it may distress you...¡±


    Without hearing the full sentence, An Rushuang went directly to the inner room. Xianxian also followed her inside. As a descendant of medical workers, she was indeed interested in these rare illnesses.


    Seeing theming in, Hong Yu said worriedly, ¡°Miss An, Miss Zhu, why bothering in? Please stay outside and we can take care of her. Do not get infected!¡±


    Hearing Hong Yu¡¯s words, the physician couldn¡¯t helpughing, ¡°She is just wounded, not suffered from flu or smallpox. How could Miss An get infected?¡±


    The physician said in such a sarcastic way that Hong Yu felt so awkward that she couldn¡¯t speak a word for a while. Hong Yu could only re at the physician.


    Despite being stared at, the physician was still very calm, pretending nothing happened and walking to the front of the curtain. He cleared Nanny Liu¡¯s hair around her neck before turning to the twodies, ¡°Miss An, this is gout.¡±


    To see it clearer, Xianxian stepped forwards and took a quick look. All of a sudden, she turned pale and immediately stepped back.


    Although she was born in a medical family, she was not in the position of looking after the sick even as the daughter of a concubine. She had only read some medical books and did not have any practical experience. Seeing the actual wound, she could not help but feel nauseated.


    Seeing An Rushuang moving forward, Xianxian rushed to grab her by her sleeve and kept shaking her little pale face, ¡°Don¡¯t look at it. You will get distressed. Now that the physician has diagnosed the illness, I think you can rely on him. Just let him do it.¡±


    An Rushuang determinedly refused and said, ¡°Nanny Liu brought me up. Now it¡¯s all because of me that she reduced to such condition. How can I be so callous?¡±


    Regardless of other¡¯s opposition, An Rushuang walked straight to Nanny Liu¡¯s bed. She saw the wound caused by gout in her neck. The wound was almost the same size as a fingertip, but it smelt stinky and festered like an eye, making people feel bloodcurdling.


    However, An Rushuang only frowned a little as if she did not see anything. She looked up to the physician and said, ¡°Can you cure her?¡±


    ¡°Miss An, I¡¯ll try my best to treat Nanny Liu.¡± Without giving a straight answer, he replied in such an ambiguous way that he would not offend anyone.


    But An Rushuang was not happy with that, she said anxiously, ¡°I want her to be cured. Can you make it or not?¡±


    Finally, he heard the question.


    He respectfully bowed to An Rushuang and said, ¡°Although Nanny Liu¡¯s gout was at the initial stage, it¡¯s still very difficult to treat her and the medicines for treating gout are expensive, so...¡±


    Hearing this, An Rushuang chuckled and interrupted him, ¡°I¡¯ll pay you decently. If you can cure her, I¡¯ll regard you as my respected teacher, but if you fail...¡±


    On hearing the word ¡°fail¡±, the physician hummed and looked directly at the girl in front of him, ¡°If I, Ye Chengzhi, fail to cure her, you can bury me with Nanny Liu, Miss An!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. You only have one month to treat Nanny Liu. If you fail, there are loads of physicians waiting behind you.¡±


    Raising her lips, An Rushuang looked down and said, ¡°But you will have to give up your career and never be allowed to get into the capital.¡±


    What she said was no less than cutting his route of fallback. Looking at the girl in the front, Ye Zhicheng couldn¡¯t help gasping, feeling as if he was asking a tiger for its skin.


    No matter how hard Ye Zhicheng struggled, as long as he promised to cure Nanny Liu, An Rushuang could finally be relieved, assuming no one would risk his or her future career for a small sum of money.


    Seeing everything was almost settled, Zhu Xianxian prepared to leave.


    ¡°Xianxian, wait a moment, I have something to consult you.¡±


    With a smile on her little face, An Rushang was free of her previous seriousness when talking with Ye Zhicheng.


    ¡°Are you making fun of me again?¡± Zhu Xianxian pretended to be angry and pointed her fingers at Rushuang¡¯s forehead. ¡°I seldom go outside, so I l know nothing except medicines. I do everything with extra caution, for fear that I may get involved in trouble... I¡¯m not sure if you can get any useful advice from me.¡±


    An Rushuang knew Xianxian¡¯s life in Zhu family was not easy, but she had no idea of how hard it really was. Hearing Xianxian¡¯s words, An felt so sorry for her.


    ¡°I will definitely consult you about something you are good at. Soe with me.¡± Saying so, An Rushuang held her hand.

 Chapter 23: Seeking Medicine for Young General

    <h4>Chapter 23: Seeking Medicine for Young General</h4>


    Trantor: Sissy That Walk


    An Rushuang turned to Hong Yu and told her, ¡°Please make sure someone is here to look after Nanny Liu.¡±


    With her tearful eyes, Hong Yu responded in a crispy voice, ¡°Rest assured, mydy. I¡¯ll handle everything.¡±


    An Rushuang and Zhu Xianxian left the West room and went directly to the pavilion.


    Theyout of the Liuxi Pavilion was supremely elegant. The stream flowed on the rockery like small waterfall, connected with a rippling lotus pool on which stood an arch bridge.


    Theyout was very much like the scene in Mohe where residents harmoniously lived along the waterway.


    After they were seated, Xianxian asked, ¡°Why are you in such a rush? What happened on earth?¡±


    Blinking her eyes, An Rushuang said after thinking a long while, ¡°You¡¯ve been living in the capital for several years. Do you know there is a young general based in the north of Mohe?¡±


    General? Young general?


    Hearing Rushuang¡¯s words, Xianxian was slightly stunned and said, ¡°There are some high officials¡¯ sons who went to the north of Mohe. But you know that, they were just to make up the number rather than make actual contributions. As for general, I¡¯m afraid only your elder brother and the eldest son of Grandmandant enjoy some fame in the battlefield.¡±


    Saying so, Xianxian asked, ¡°Do you know his name?¡±


    ¡°I suppose he is named Yun Ran and he¡¯s about to reach twenty.¡±


    Hearing this, Xianxian shook her head determinedly, ¡°No. There is no such a young general, and I haven¡¯t heard of a young general surnamed Yun. Where did you know him?¡±


    Xianxian couldn¡¯t help feeling worried, thinking that Rushuang might have been deceived by someone with ulterior motives since she just arrived at the capital. Although it was prosperous and bustling here, the capital was also the dirtiest ce in the world.


    Seeing that Xianxian stopped smiling and turned serious, An Rushuang knew that Xianxian was worried about her. Then she tried tofort her, ¡°No, I don¡¯t know him. It¡¯s not like what you thought. I happened to hear his name from a storyteller when having a rest in a tea shop during the spring outing. The storyteller was talking about General Yun Ran and I quite admire him, so I am asking you about him.¡±


    Hearing this, Xianxian took a sigh of relief and raised her pretty eyebrows, ¡°Really?¡±


    An Rushuang hummed at her and turned her back on Xianxian, ¡°Believe it or not, it¡¯s up to you.¡±


    Saying so, An Rushuang lowered her head and took a sip of the hot tea guiltily.


    An Rushuang did met a storyteller in the tea shop, but he was talking about the Shi Jin, nicknamed Dragon, a character in the novel, who had nothing to do with that young general.


    ¡°Look at you, what a short-tempered girl! Fine, I can forgive you this time, but Rushaung...¡±


    Zhu Xianxian looked at her seriously and said, ¡°It¡¯s ok to say anything in front of me. But bear in mind that never talk these things to others. Your reputation as a fairdy may get ruined because of a nonexistent man.¡±


    Only family members would warn her about these issues sincerely.


    Looking up to the concerned Xianxian, An Rushuang warmly smiled at her, ¡°I know what you mean, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t tell you about it.¡±


    Suddenly, An Rushuang hit her forehead and realized that she was busy talking about these irrelevant matters and forgot the most important thing.


    An Rushuang had intended to ask about what medicine could cure the scar on Major General¡¯s face. But she had no idea who he was, so she asked Xianxian first.


    She really did not expect Xianxian could keep nagging her, and she even forgot her original intention.


    An Rushuang asked, ¡°Several days ago, a friend of mine injured his face. It was a serious knife wound. Do you know how to deal with that?¡±


    As long as it was not life-threatening injury, he would always ignore it and care for others who were injured in the battle. That was why An Rushuang could even see bloody flesh on his face. If the wound was left untreated or got even worse, his handsome face would be ruined.


    Anyway, the general had helped her several times. Therefore, An Rushuang should help him in return.


    Hearing Rushuang¡¯s words, Xianxian¡¯s face turned white. She took a breath in and asked surprisingly, ¡°Oh, my god. Who is so vicious? How could someone hurt others¡¯ faces by knives?¡± Saying so, she had already forgotten about ¡°Yun Ran¡±.


    In order to back up her previous lies, An Rushuang said, ¡°He is a distant rtive of my friend. He had a fight with his neighbors, and he does not have money or medicines to deal with the scars in the small vige. He is now asking me for medicines...¡±


    ¡°Ok, I got that. I¡¯ll ask my father. I can give you the prescription tomorrow. If you want it immediately, I can ask Dingxiang to bring it to you today.¡±


    Xianxian was considerate. Although she studied medicines, she had no experience of diagnosis. Physicians should always know the exact details of patients before prescribing medicines. If Xianxian gave out a prescription by only listening to Rushuang¡¯s several words, there might be some deviations. Therefore, it was better to consult her father.


    Thinking about this, An Rushang nodded, ¡°It¡¯s really urgent, so please do give me today. Excuse me for causing the trouble for you.¡±


    Hearing her words, Zhu Xianxian slightly chuckled and said, ¡°We are close friends. I¡¯d like to help you. Just stay at home and I¡¯ll let Dingxiang bring the prescription to you as soon as possible.¡±


    Saying so, Xianxian stood up and walked out. She turned back and said seriously to Rushuang, ¡°Also, pay attention to Ye Chengzhi.¡±

 Chapter 24: Attending the Banquet Together

    <h4>Chapter 24: Attending the Banquet Together</h4>


    Trantor: Sissy That Walk


    ¡°It¡¯s better to keep an eye on him. I am a regr at Anle Hall, but I never heard a physician called ¡®Ye Chengzhi¡¯. But it was very urgent at that time and you needed a physician for Nanny Liu right away. Although I had some concerns, I could do nothing, so I came with him together.¡±


    ¡°However, after seeing how he diagnosed Nanny Liu, I assume he is not that bad. Anyway, if you decide to employ him, you¡¯d better look into his background and make a thorough investigation in case therees some unexpected vexation.¡±


    Xianxian said in such a sincere manner that An Rushuang could not help chuckling, ¡°I know what you mean and I have sent someone to investigate him. You¡¯ve being so long-winded. What about calling you Nanny Zhu?¡±


    Hearing this, Zhu Xianxian alsoughed out and hummed at her, ¡°Fine!I almost forgot that you are the smartest among us three. I¡¯m so worried about you and you are now making fun of me...¡±


    Xianxian and Rushuang chatted all the way to the gate before Rushuang saw Xianxian off.


    When An Rushuang was about to return to the Liuxi Pavilion, she met Mo Zhu who looked extremely concerned.


    ¡°Miss An, you are here!¡± said Mo Zhu out of breath. ¡°Lord and Lady ask you to see them.¡±


    Hearing this, An Rushuang felt a little surprised. It was already bright. They could not be asking her for breakfast as it was toote in the morning. So what else could it be? Thinking for a while, An Rushuang thought it must be rted to ¡°An Lingshan¡±.


    In Qingfeng Pavilion, it was tranquil and elegant, free of the previous bustling, as if nothing had happened here.


    The morning breeze was a little cool and wet. An Rushuang could not help holding herself tighter. At the doorsteps, she heard someone weeping inside.


    Looking closer, An Rushuang saw An Lingshan kneeling on the ground. She was all in white and her body was trembling as she cried, which made her look like a withering white lotus, so fragile that almost everyone would feel pity on her.


    What trouble was she making again?


    Seeing this, An Rushuang slightly frowned at her before paying respect to Lord and Lady, ¡°Dad, mum, good morning!¡±


    Hearing her voice, the three all turned to her.


    An Yipei was frowning and looked serious. No one knew what he was thinking about. He wove his hand and said, ¡°There are only us here. Just skip the formalities. Come here. Lingshan, take a seat, too.¡±


    Saying so, An Yipei pointed at the seat on the right and sighed, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry that I didn¡¯t know how much you suffered these years until you told me. I owed you so much.¡±


    Lady An sat beside, looking at An Rushuang with worries.


    She knew An Yipei was a soft person. But she didn¡¯t expect that An Lingshan was such a tough girl with a deceptive look that she insisted having a chat with Lord An. Lady An didn¡¯t even have time to bring Rushuang here, and An Yipei was already makingpromises after listening to that girl¡¯s words.


    An Yipei felt guilty and now he was nning to take Zhang to the An Family and look after her. Looking at An Lingshan, Lady An really could not judge whether she had been suffering too much or scheming too much.


    An Lingshan looked up at An Rushuang with a shred of treacherous smile before she lowered her head quickly and turned back to her previous fragile look. Seeing this, An Rushuang couldn¡¯t help frowning at her, but she quickly turned to Lord and Lady, ¡°I wonder why dad and mum call me here?¡±


    Thinking for a long while, An Yipei said, ¡°Rushuang, I heard you are going to attend the Princess¡¯s banquet tomorrow?¡±


    Saying so, An Yipei looked into An Rushuang¡¯s eyes.


    Hearing his words, An Rushuang finally knew what it was all about, but she didn¡¯t break it out. She pretended to be confused, ¡°Yes, but I have just received some invitations and I did got the Princess¡¯s. Dad, how did you know this?¡±


    Hearing Rushuang¡¯s question, An Yipei was a little surprised and he looked at Lingshan who had been in the Changting Pavilion these days, how did she know about the flower banquet?


    Seeing An Yipei¡¯s inquiry sight, An Lingshan stood up immediately and paid respect, ¡°Sister, I heard somedies talking about this at Changting Pavilion. They said alldies in the capital received invitations and I suppose sister must have received it as well. So I mentioned about this.¡±


    An Lingshan said in such a na?ve and calm manner. Apparently she had already thought out how to handle this question.


    ¡°True enough. My sister, you are really smart.¡± Said An Rushuang before turning to An Yipei.


    Seeing this, An Yipei also smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m d to see you two having such a good rtionship. Rushuang, take Lingshan to the banquet so that you two can be more familiar and also you can introduce her to thedies in the capital.¡±


    Not having heard An Rushuang¡¯s reply, Lady An turned pale after hearing An Yipei¡¯s words.


    An Lingshan had not officially epted by the An Family. How could she go outside and be introduced to other Ladies?! How disgraceful it is to the An Family!


    ¡°His lordship, you can¡¯t...¡± said Lady An.


    Hearing this, An Yipei frowned at her. Lady An was also stunned. Her hand was grabbed determinedly. Turning around, she saw An Rushuang standing beside her slightly shaking her head.

 Chapter 25: Being Ungrateful and Un-filial

    <h4>Chapter 25: Being Ungrateful and Un-filial</h4>


    Trantor: Sissy That Walk


    No matter how unreasonable the mistake dad made today was, it should not be mom who objected his proposal.


    But dad was being indeed ridiculous, so did An Lingshan. She had not officially been epted by the An Family yet; how could she be introduced as one of the Ans in public?


    If An Lingshan really went to the banquet, wouldn¡¯t the An Family be dishonored? Had dad cared about how mom would feel?


    In the previous life, An Rushuang never thought her dad showed too much favor towards An Lingshan. Did her rebirth change a lot of things?


    Thinking so, An Rushuang could not help being furious. But strange enough, when her anger rose to a tipping point, she began to smile calmly as if An Yipei was telling a joke.


    An Rushuang slightly lowered her body and said slowly, ¡°Dad, I agree with mum.¡±


    Hearing this, An Yipei hummed coldly, his face turning dark, ¡°Oh? So you don¡¯t want to recognize you sister, are you?¡±


    Saying so, An Yipei couldn¡¯t help feeling angry at her. Rushuang was always obedient and sensible. How could she be like this? It must be her mum¡¯s fault...


    ¡°Dad, calm down. Sister did not mean that. Many people will attend the flower banquet and they will talk and judge. I¡¯d better not go there...¡±


    Saying so, An Lingshan silentlyughed at An Rushuang in her heart and pretended to be obedient, trying her best to sound more pitiful, which made An Yipei even angrier.


    His little daughter who grew up in the countryside could be so considerate, but this time Rushuang went too far... Apparently Rushuang was being spoiled too much.


    An Rushuang looked at An Yipei and then turned to An Lingshan. Sheughed out.


    ¡°Why are youughing?¡±


    An Yipei was so mad that he directly dropped the tea cup and made a table of mess. Mo Zhu immediately came forward and knelt down, ¡°Your lordship, calm down please.¡± Saying so, she helped to clean the table.


    An Rushuang, however, continued tough, ¡°Because dad, you are wrong at the very beginning and now you lost your temper at us. How funny it is!¡±


    An Yipei scoffed coldly at her, ¡°I¡¯m wrong? Then tell me what I have done wrong!¡±


    ¡°Dad, you made three mistakes. First, if dad really cares sister, you won¡¯t let her go. Lingshan drowned in the river today and she needs rest. But you ask her to attend the noisy banquet. I assume it was all because of filial piety that Lingshan agreed to attend the event.¡±


    Hearing this, An Yipei turned around and stared at An Rushuang, but she did not seem to fear him. Instead, with her slightly curved ck eyes, she smiled elegantly at An Yipei.


    ¡°Second, dad, think about it. Why did sister jump into the river? It was because of her mother. She nearly lost her beloved mum and now you ask her to attend the banquet for fun on the second day. Even those who only have a tiny bit of conscience would feel guilty, let alone Lingshan who always prioritized filial piety and gratefulness. If she go there tomorrow, chances are that others would regard her as ungrateful and un-filial. Rumors as such would kill her.¡±


    At this time, An Yipei already felt regretful but he didn¡¯t say it out, ¡°So, what is the third mistake?¡±


    An Rushuang turned serious and said in a distressed voice, ¡°Third, dad, you should not have lost your temper. If dad felt unwell because of this, I would feel guilty...¡±


    Saying so, An Rushuang paid a respect to Lord An.


    Taking a sigh of relief, An Yipei looked at Rushuang in lotus green dress, as graceful as a fairy. He couldn¡¯t help feeling proud of her, but at the same time, he turned to An Lingshan, thinking Rushuang was right, but Lingshan...


    Feeling that An Yipei¡¯s attitude had changed, An Rushang turned to An Lingshan and said, ¡°I suppose sister didn¡¯t mention about going for the banquet yourself. Lingshan, but you should bear in mind what you should do and what you should not do. Dad allows you to attend the flower banquet due to his goodwill. But if you feel unwell, it was no less than wasting father¡¯s kind regards.¡±


    Hearing this, An Lingshan turned pale and immediately knelt down, ¡°Dad, I didn¡¯t mean it. I was so d that dad could care me and value me. I got carried away by the happiness and I forgot...¡±


    Saying so, An Lingshan looked down at the ground, staring at the green bricks with great anger and tightly clenching her teeth.


    But An Rushuang was going to meet the Second Prince at the flower banquet tomorrow who was very handsome and a lot ofdies in the capital fell for him. The Second Prince had visited the An Family several times after father was promoted to the capital. An Rushuang would definitely suffer a setback tomorrow!


    Thinking so, An Lingshan felt much more bnced.


    After a long while, An Lingshan said, ¡°Sister, you are right. Mum was still sick and I should keep herpany. Previously I was always on my own, but now I have you by my side, and I¡¯ll always be with you and we can support each other.¡±


    ¡°Although dad allows me to attend the Princess¡¯s banquet, I do not have an identity and I have no idea about the royal rituals. It¡¯s indeed inappropriate for me to attend the event, otherwise I might disgrace dad. Therefore, I¡¯d better stay at home and look after mum. We still have time in the future.¡±


    An Lingshan said in such a logical and wless way that An Yipei not only dispelled his skepticism but also felt sorry for her.


    An Yipei showed an approval look and nodded, ¡°Lingshan, good girl! It¡¯s all dad¡¯s fault. Ok, forget about it.¡±


    An Lingshan slightly frowned, but she quickly turned a smiling face and thanked An Yipei, perfectly hiding her displeasure.


    An Yipei continued saying, ¡°Rushuang, remember to behave elegantly with modesty. We¡¯ve just settled down in the capital. Be careful not to offend the officials.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep it in mind, dad.¡± Replied An Rushaung obediently.


    However, An Rushuang thought in heart that she would definitely y some tricks. As for whether she would offend someone, she could not make a promise.

 Chapter 26: She was like a Joke

    <h4>Chapter 26: She was like a Joke</h4>


    Trantor: Sissy That Walk


    Lady An echoed with Lord An, ¡°Lingshan, you can move to Meixiang Pavilion at the back yardter. You two sisters should stay close and apany each other.¡± Saying so, she turned to Mo Zhu and said, ¡°Send some servant girls for Miss An Lingshan.¡± Mo Zhu quickly nodded.


    Lowering her head, An Rushuang replied a ¡°Yes.¡±


    An Lingshan also bowed to Lady An and replied, ¡°Thanks, Lady An, I¡¯ll bear that in mind.¡±


    ¡°Good. A lot of things have happened today. Go back and have a good rest.¡±


    An Rushuang and An Lingshan went away after paying respects to Lord An and Lady An.


    Now it was already bright outside. Against the daylight, An Rushuang looked even more beautiful and smart.


    Rushuang was like a water fairy dressed in a lotus green long skirt while her soft appearance showed a sense of determinedness. An Lingshan walked behind her in snow white, looked mild and weak. They were followed by several servants.


    Being silent all the way, they were about to arrive at Liuxi Pavilion when An Lingshan said in a low voice, ¡°Sister...¡±


    With her lips curved, An Lingshan walked forward and wove at those servants to let them go, ¡°I have a word with my sister. No need to wait for me. Go back first.¡±


    These low-rank servants had just been promoted to serve An Lingshan. Naturally, they didn¡¯t dare to disobey her. Therefore, they quickly replied a ¡°Yes¡± before they went away.


    An Lingshan looked up to An Rushuang. Although Rushuang was taller, she would never lower her head when talking with An Lingshan. Instead, she only rolled her eyes to look at her as if she was looking at some worms or grass.


    It was as if whatever An Lingshan did, An Rushuang would always regard her like a joke.


    True enough, every time she wanted to make some trouble for An Rushuang, it ended up as a joke.


    Thinking so, An Lingshan was so frustrated and furious. She had nned to ask An Rushuang many questions, but when she spoke, she only said, ¡°Why? Why do you dislike me?¡±


    It was true that An Lingshan yed some tricks and bribed some servants in the An Family, but she never intended to harm anyone in the Family. What she wanted was just standing at the same level as An Rushuang so that she no longer needed to struggle at the bottom of the society. An Rushang¡¯s father was also her father, wasn¡¯t he?


    That was not fair, not fair at all. They were sisters who shared almost the same identity. Why she had to live such a miserable life? God, that¡¯s not fair!


    ¡°Dislike?¡±


    Hearing this word, An Rushuang curved her lips and looked into An Lingshan¡¯s tearful eyes. After a while, An Rushuang said, ¡°No, I never dislike you.¡±


    Rather, I hate you.


    ¡°No, you lied.¡± An Lingshan looked at her angrily and her eyes were full of tears, ¡°You are my sister! Why are you always giving me a hard time?¡±


    Looking at An Lingshan being weak and feeling wronged, An Rushuang couldn¡¯t help clenching her fist so tightly that her nail went deep into her palm. But she slightly smiled at her, ¡°What are you talking about? Are you too tired? Dad and mum have just asked us to stay close and be friendly to each other. My dear sister, what are you saying?¡±


    Saying so, An Rushuang flicked her sleeves and went away.


    When the An Family was sentenced to death in the previous life, An Rushuang actually asked her the same question.


    She could still remember how An Lingshan replied, ¡°I hate the An Family, which always reminds me of the most miserable time in my life. I never dislike you. I just hate you.¡±


    I hate to see you being regarded as the moon; I hate myself for being treated like a piece of dirt.


    An Rushuang was so tired of what happened today that she forgot to put away the Buddha beads in the evening. Despite this, she did not dream herself in the desert.


    She had already been worried about the banquet tomorrow. Now An Lingshan was making trouble for her.


    Nanny Liu was still sick. An Rushuang heard that Nanny Liu refused to have surgery on her neck. Nanny Liu was so stubborn on this matter that she lost her temper several times. An Rushuang had no idea about how they handled her.


    Hearing the noises outside, An Rushuang could not sleep well. She looked at the moon for the whole night, feeling the moon seemed a little darker than what she had seen in the desert.


    On the next day, An Rushuang felt sleepy at dawn.


    She washed faces with cold water to get refreshed. Hong Yu asked her, ¡°Miss, what would you like to wear today?¡±


    An Rushuang was too sleepy to hear her words clearly. She looked at Hong Yu for a while and murmured, ¡°Huh...Your dress is beautiful.¡±


    Hearing this, Hong Yu almost felt choked.


    Finally, Hong Yu presented three dresses in front of her and let her choose. However, An Rushuang randomly picked one without even looking at them.


    After dressed up, An Rushuang went out and saw two coaches at the gate. Hong Zong in apricot yellow and Bai Zhi in frost white were standing beside the coaches. Seeing An Rushuang, they paid a respect. Until now, An Rushuang knew that Lu Mingyue and Zhu Xianxian had already arrived.


    Mingyue drew the curtain and smiled at An Rushuang, ¡°We were thinking that if youeter, we can skip the flower appreciating section and go straight to the banquet for meals today.¡± Mingyue wore a sakura smoky shirt andbed a cloud chignon as if she was a beautying out of the fire.


    ¡°Hum...¡± said An Rushuang, ncing at her, ¡°Xianxian won¡¯t be like you. Even if we went directly for meals, at least we won¡¯t be hungry, will we?¡± Hearing this, they allughed.


    Zhu Xianxian smiled, ¡°Why bother mentioning me? Mingyue, stop bickering with her. Let¡¯s get inside. Don¡¯t you see she¡¯s sleepy? She won¡¯t listen anyway. Hong Yu, help Miss An get on to the coach. Be careful.¡± Saying so, she turned to the coachman, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    The coach had cushions on all sides that were wrapped with damask. But Hong Yu was still worried that An Rushuang would feel ufortable, so she put a soft pillow on the side and sat on the other side. She carefully led An Rushuang into the coach. An Rushuang quickly fell asleep after getting on the coach. Seeing this, Hong Yu immediately knew she did not rest wellst night. Thinking of Nanny Liu, she couldn¡¯t help sighing.


    An Rushuang fell asleep so quickly that she felt a blowing coldness all of a sudden.

 Chapter 27: Cancellation of the Flower Banquet Out of No Reason

    <h4>Chapter 27: Cancetion of the Flower Banquet Out of No Reason</h4>


    Trantor: Sissy That Walk


    An Rushuang felt the coldness was better than the previous ones, but it was still much colder than she was in the capital.


    She could not help shouting out ¡°My goodness!¡± Then she slowly opened her eyes, only to find Yun Ran¡¯s scarred face in front of her. Seeing his face, An Rushuang was struck by such a mixed feeling all of a sudden that she almost forgot to breathe.


    Looking at her, Yun Ran stroked her furry head with his big palm.


    Subconsciously, An Rushuang stepped backwards, but when she looked down, she saw her hoofs. So she¡¯s turning to the horse again!


    ¡°Maybe he is right.¡± said Yun Ran abruptly, with his eyebrows knitted.


    Who is he? What did he say? Hearing this, An Rushuang was curious. However, she was now a horse. Even if she wanted to ask something, she couldn¡¯t do anything.


    Then she saw Yun Ran sighing and looking at somewhere out of the stable. ¡°If she managed to cast the spell smoothly, would shee here again?¡± Saying so, he shook his head, ¡°No. She didn¡¯t intend toe to the battlefieldst time.¡±


    ¡°But if she does note...¡±


    Talking back and forth, Yun Ran looked so vexed and frustrated.


    An Rushuang looked at him in such a confusion that she even wanted to kick his head with her hoofs. What on earth was he talking about? Was he mad?


    ¡°If she does note, I...¡± said him.


    So what? An Rushuang held her breath and listened to him carefully, but suddenly she heard a much louder voice.


    ¡°Miss An, we are arriving at Rong Manor,¡± Said Hong Yu.


    Seeing An Rushuang muddled, Hong Yu couldn¡¯t help giving out a sigh and then wiped her face with cold towel.


    Soon An Rushuang turned wide awake and looked out of the coach window. However, there was not a single coach parking outside. How deste it was! Seeing this, she couldn¡¯t help frowning.


    It seemed like mostdies went to Princess Mingxi¡¯s Anhe Garden.


    Actually, it made sense. Princess Mingxi¡¯s banquet was of course different from that held by Princess Anyang who was considered as the shame of the royal family. Going for Princess Mingxi¡¯s banquet could not only increase their chances to meet Princes and Royal highnesses, but also was a good way to establish a favorable rtionship with the Princess so as to pave the way for their families. This was something almost everyone would go after. Or at the very least, no one dare to refuse Princess Mingxi¡¯s invitations.


    Looking at the gold que hung over the gate of the Rong Manor, An Rushuang slowly drew the curtain and got off the coach.


    Today Zhu Xianxian was dressed in a green light shirt and a water-mist fine pleated skirt, setting off her snow-white skin and mild temperament, making her look even prettier than the ancient beauty. With Bai Zhi¡¯spany, Xianxian slowly walked to Mingyue. One was like a jade tree and the other a phoenix flower. Standing together, they were indeed attractive.


    However, they both looked a bit worried. Lu Mingyue said, ¡°Are we really going to attend this banquet? I heard alldies went to the Princess Mingxi¡¯s. If we do not attend Princess Mingxi¡¯s banquet, we will more or less offend her and also the Emperor... I have no preference to either of these banquets. I¡¯m just afraid of my father would beat me...¡±


    Lu Mingyue always spoke her mind directly. Hearing her words, Rushuang and Xianxian couldn¡¯t helpughing out.


    An Rushuang was not surprised that she would say such things. Xianxian didn¡¯t make anyment; instead she turned to An Rushuang and looked at her.


    While Hong Yu standing at Rushuang¡¯s side felt a little uncertain after hearing what Mingyue said. She whispered, ¡°Miss An... Let¡¯s go back home. It might be better not to attend either of the banquets than attend this banquet instead of Princess¡¯s Mingxi¡¯s...¡±


    Saying so, Hong Yu turned pale. Obviously, she was indeed concerned about this issue.


    When they were in the coach, Hong Yu was nning to ask about this, but An Rushuang fell asleep. She didn¡¯t even have a chance to mention about the banquet stuff.


    Hearing this, An Rushuang chuckled and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a flower banquet, rest assured. Princess Anyang sent the invitation first. Firste, first attended, right?¡± Against the daylight, there seemed be some moisture around the corner of her eyes.


    ¡°As for Princess Mingxi¡¯s, it was she who sent the invitations to thedies in the capital. It even has nothing to do with the Empress. How could it be rted to the Emperor then? Mingyue, be at ease.¡±


    Saying so, An Rushuang pointed at Hong Yu¡¯s forehead and said, ¡°And you! Do you really think I have such a privilege that I could turn down both of their invitations?¡±


    Hearing this, Xianxian couldn¡¯t helpughing, ¡°If so, let¡¯s get in now. Do not waste time here. Perhaps Princess Anyang has already prepared everything, waiting for us inside.¡±


    When they were about to get in, they were stopped by a guard at the gate who asked, ¡°Ladies, may I ask why youe here? If you are not invited or do not have a justified reason for admittance, you are not allowed to get in.¡±


    Stepping forward, Hong Yu showed him the bright red peony invitation and said, ¡°This is the invitation from Princess Anyang. Please lead us to the banquet.¡±


    Holding the invitation, the guard seemed to be in great shock and did not know what to do. He looked at the invitation and them back and forth.


    Seeing his response, Hong Yu frowned at him and said, ¡°How rude you are! You didn¡¯t pay respect when seeing thedies. And now you¡¯re standing here like a wood. Would you please lead the way for us?¡±


    Suddenly, a high-pitched female¡¯s voice was heard, ¡°Chang Sheng, who are thesedies? Why are they here?¡±


    The guard, called Chang Sheng, was literally sweating when answering the question, ¡°Miss Luoxia, they are invited by Princess Anyang to attend the flower banquet in the Changchun Pavilion today.¡±


    The woman called Luoxia, though not beautiful, was in good shape, with a long face, drooping eyes and thin lips.


    She slightly nodded and looked at them with a slightly confused face. She bowed to An Rushuang, Lu Mingyue and Zhu Xianxian before saying, ¡°Ladies, I¡¯m sorry to inform you that the flower banquet has been canceled today. Apologies to all of you!¡±


    Hearing this, An Rushuang couldn¡¯t be more surprised.

 Chapter 28: Strange Servant Girl

    <h4>Chapter 28: Strange Servant Girl</h4>


    Trantor: Sissy That Walk


    In the previous life, An Rushuang remembered Princess Anyang had held the flower banquet to the end no matter how few people attended it. Princess Anyang loved flowers, peony in particr. It was now mid-April when peony flowers were in full bloom.


    Princess Anyang was not a timid person who in thest life brought a garden of peony flowers out to share with local people for appreciation.


    How could she cancel the flower banquet? It was still early. Even if it was because of ack of visitors, it was too early to make a final decision.


    An Rushuang was indeed confused.


    Seeing this, Mingyue couldn¡¯t help saying angrily, ¡°Humph, how could she go back on her own words? No wonder no onees here. Let¡¯s go! We still have Princess Mingxi¡¯s invitation!¡± She did say all these words without a second thought, which might offend both Princess Anyang and Princess Mingxi if her words were being maliciously used by others.


    Even Xianxian wanted to seal her mouths in case she said something even more shocking and unexpected.


    ¡°Mingyue, stop joking around. I know you can¡¯t wait to attend Princess Anyang¡¯s banquet. Just be patient, okay?¡±


    Saying so, An Rushuang turned to Luoxia and said, ¡°Since we¡¯ve arrived, could you please do us a favor to inform Princess Anyang of our presence? Even if we could not attend the flower banquet in Changchun Garden, it¡¯s still good to see Princess Anyang in person. In this case, our efforts to travel here in the morning mist could be worthy.¡±


    ¡°True enough. Could you please do us a favor?¡± echoed Xianxian.


    Hearing this, Luoxia couldn¡¯t help slightly frowning. Obviously, she didn¡¯t expect they would insist on paying a visit. After a while she said, ¡°Yes, and it¡¯s my duty to inform Princess Anyang of everything. But we do not have a ce for tea, so I¡¯m afraiddies, you have to wait here for a moment.¡±


    Lu Mingyue had never been treated as such. She looked coldly at Luoxia. If she was not held tightly by Xianxian, she would have already left.


    There must be something wrong with the servant girl called Luoxia.


    Thinking so, An Rushuang was extremely confused, but she didn¡¯t show it out; instead she said slowly, ¡°No worries. We¡¯ll wait here.¡±


    When Luoxia left, An Rushuang asked the guard called Chang Sheng in confusion, ¡°May I ask whether she was the maid serving Princess Anyang?¡±


    Hearing An Rushuang¡¯s question, Hong Yu smartly went forward and gave Chang Sheng some money.


    However, Chang Sheng quickly declined and said with his head shaking, ¡°Sorry, I cannot ept this.¡± He was so anxious that his face blushed, which made everyoneughing. Although Chang Sheng was tall and strong, his response was indeed cute and funny.


    Hong Yu also smiled and tried to force him to take the money, ¡°This is a reward from Miss An. Just keep it.¡± Saying so, Hong Yu thought this time he would take the money. However, he refused it anyway.


    ¡°I cannot take credit for what I did not do. Sorry for that,¡± said Chang Sheng determinedly.


    Slightly frowned, Chang Sheng stepped backwards and performed coldly, rejecting An Rushuang¡¯s ¡°reward¡±.


    His response did give An Rushuang a start. Looking at him closely, An Rushuang found that Chang Sheng was very tall and upright, with a rigid square face and thick eyebrows; even his drooping eyes carried some determinedness. He really looked like someone from the army.


    An Rushuang then asked, ¡°Have you been a soldier before?¡±


    Nodding his head, Chang Sheng replied, ¡°Yes, Miss An. I served in the army for two years. And now...¡± With some upset emotions, he lowered his head and said slowly, ¡°Now I¡¯m just a guard.¡±


    Not only had he served in the army, he was also a hussar, but he was not able to enjoy the happiness of riding horses and drinking wines after he fell from the horseback and got injured. Thinking of this memory, Changshen couldn¡¯t help feeling sad for himself.


    Slightly nodding her head, An Rushuang said, ¡°Only a few generals could be awarded with great honors while a lot of soldiers are sacrificed in the battlefield. So honor does not really matter; what matters is that you are back safe and sound.¡±


    Hearing this, Chang Sheng suddenly looked up and met the pair of dark eyes of An Rushuang. With his eyes turning red and his lips shivering, Chang Sheng was too emotional to say a word.


    He did not have a family. ¡°What matters is that you are back safe and sound¡± was the warmest words he had ever heard after he came back from the battlefield with one leg crippled.


    ¡°My father is an ombudsman while you are the protector of our people and our world. The reward I gave you is what you deserve.¡±


    Saying so, An Rushuang looked at Hong Yu who then gave the money to Chang Sheng.


    In this manner, he epted. After a while, he said in a low voice, ¡°Luoxia is the personal maid of Princess Anyang. But I heard that Princess Anyang had promoted another girl to be her personal maid and Luoxia will leave soon. So she is in a bad mood these days.¡±


    Hearing this, everyone felt what she did make sense. No wonder a servant girl could be this rude.


    ¡°So all visitors are kicked out by her in this way?¡± asked Lu Mingyue.


    Mingyue was too stunned to shut her mouth. How could Princess Anyang keep such a servant girl? She really admired Princess Anyang¡¯s character.


    Hearing Mingyue¡¯s question, Xianxian couldn¡¯t helpughing while Rushuang also smiled and looked at her innocuously. Although there were somedies who were very straight and upright, no one could bepared with Mingyue on her blunt words.


    ¡°Ladies attending this banquet must have made up their minds toe and won¡¯t leave just because of the rudeness of this maid. But Luoxia is indeed strange.¡± said Xianxian.


    Lu Mingyue was still very confused. She only felt Luoxia was really an annoying person, but she couldn¡¯t see any strange bit in her.


    Why Xianxian and Rushuang could tell that? Were they smarter? At a time, Lu Mingyue¡¯s eyes were filled with gloom and she pouted as if she was battling with herself.


    Thereafter, Chang Sheng quickly denied, ¡°No. Ladies, you are the first toe to the banquet and you just happened to meet Luoxia. Although she was not happy with the promotion stuff, she does not dare to do such things. I assume it must be something that holds up Princess Anyang.¡±


    Nodding her head, An Rushuang said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait a moment.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t believe Princess Anyang would cancel the flower banquet anyway.

 Chapter 29: Disposing Bai Zhi

    <h4>Chapter 29: Disposing Bai Zhi</h4>


    Trantor: Sissy That Walk


    Looking at the inside of Rong Manor at the gate, Hong Yu couldn¡¯t help feeling annoyed that these nobledies were at the mercy of a little maid. Although it was already bright, it was still cold and humid in the early morning. Ladies were invited to attend the banquet. But now they were asked to wait in the wind!


    Thinking so, Hong Yu turned to An Rushuang and said, ¡°Miss An, it¡¯s very cold waiting in the wind and it¡¯s humid in the morning. It¡¯s better for you to wait in the coach in case you catch a cold.¡±


    When An Rushuang was about to reply, she heard Bai Zhi was also advising something to Zhu Xianxian in a low voice at the side.


    ¡°Even servants can deceive masters in Rong Manor. I don¡¯t see any point waiting in cold wind for them. Miss Zhu, why bother asking for trouble? I suppose the flower banquet in Anhe Garden is at the onset. Why not heading to the Pce and attend Princess Mingxi¡¯s...¡±


    Hearing Bai Zhi¡¯s words, Xianxian smiled at her as warm as the spring breeze. She didn¡¯t interrupt her until she finished advising. Thereafter, Xianxian looked straight at her and said slowly, ¡°Kneel down!¡±


    She said the two words in such a determined manner that defied any refusal.


    To her astonishment, Bai Zhi suddenly looked up at Xianxian, with her eyes filled with disbelief. ¡°Miss Zhu... I wonder... if I did something wrong...¡± said Bai Zhi.


    Zhu Xianxian chuckled and rolled her eyes before she said cunningly as if she turned into a cunning fox from a mild rabbit, ¡°Right! It is just because of your unawareness of your wrongdoings that I ask you to reflect yourself.¡±


    Hearing this, An Rushuang almostughed out, thinking Xianxian was indeed a genius!


    ¡°Humph! I¡¯m afraid you are not unaware of your wrongdoings, but unaware of your impaired hearing!¡± said Mingyue, with her eyebrows frowned.


    After that day, Mingyue indeed found Bai Zhi annoying. Previously she was just ignoring her and tried not to start a quarrel for the sake of Xianxian.


    But seeing her once again being disobedient, Mingyue immediately took her whip from Hong Zong and whipped at the ground beside Bai Zhi.


    Hearing the horrific sound of the whip, Bai Zhi turned pale and instantly knelt down in front of Zhu Xianxian. She cried, ¡°Miss Zhu, please... please forgive me. I know what I¡¯ve done wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have tried to advice you and I will not do it in the future... please forgive me... and I am your personal maid. If I kneel here, I¡¯m afraid I would embarrass you...¡±


    Hearing this, An Rushuang couldn¡¯t helpughing at her. Bai Zhi was always fancy herself smart.


    If she did not say thetter part, perhaps Xianxian would feel sympathetic and let her up. However, she said thest sentence which seemed to be caring Xianxian, but actually was a kind of threat. Xianxian would by no means let her up.


    True enough, Xianxian raised her eyebrows and smiled at her, ¡°But if you kneel there as a low-rank maid, you will not embarrass me...¡±


    Seeing Bai Zhi being confused, Xianxian said slowly, ¡°Kneel beside the coach. Do not get in the way to the Rong Manor! Besides, you are not my personal maid any longer and you will be demoted to third-rank servant from today, in case you embarrass me.¡±


    ¡°Miss Zhu, it¡¯s all my fault. Please... please forgive me this time...¡± cried Bai Zhi full of tears as if it was the doomsday.


    Third-rank servant? So she could not enter Miss Zhu¡¯s room anymore; she could only tidy up the yard outside. If so, Lady Zhu would never value her, which meant that she lost two anchors all of a sudden.


    No...


    However, Zhu Xianxian looked at her indifferently, with a cold face that Bai Zhi had ever seen.


    Seeing this, Hong Yu couldn¡¯t help feeling sympathetic for her, but it onlysted for a second. For them, a loyal servant would never serve two masters as is the case that a good woman would never have two husbands.


    Suddenly she thought of Cui Liu. Several days passed. The Second Prince did not even get any closer to the brothel. Presumably it was because of a concern over his fame...


    After taking a sigh, Hong Yu turned back and looked inside into the Manor. Seeing no oneing, she stepped forward and gave some money to Chang Sheng, ¡°It seems that Luoxia would note here again. Could you do us a favour to inform Princess Anyang of our presence?¡±


    Seeing this, Chang Sheng immediately refused and said embarrassingly, ¡°Miss, I¡¯m afraid I couldn¡¯t...¡±


    Saying so, he saw a little servant girl with two buns carrying a lunch box walking by. Chang Sheng smiled and wove his hand to the girl, ¡°Ling Dang!¡±


    Hearing his call, the girl replied and came to his side, ¡°Yes?¡± Seeing An Rushuang and others wearing delicately, she paid a respect to them.


    ¡°Thesediese here to attend the flower banquet. I have to stay here. Could you go report this to Princess Anyang?¡±


    Biting her lips, Ling Dang behaved so constrained and looked at An Rushuang fearfully. Seeing An Rushuang smiling, she couldn¡¯t help feeling shameful and said in a low voice, ¡°I... I do not dare... if Luoxia knew, she will me me...¡±


    Ling Dang was just a kitchen maid. How dare she enter Changchun Garden?


    An Rushuang smiled gently, ¡°No worries, you can just go. If you manage to get things done, you¡¯ll have other rewards. But bear in mind that you have to bring this to Princess Anyang.¡±


    Saying so, An Rushuang gave the invitation to the girl and gave her some money.


    Jingle was so surprised that she excitedly looked at her and said, ¡°Thank you so much. I¡¯ll go and see Princess Anyang.¡±


    Soon after Ling Dang left, a woman in red got closer. It was Luoxiaing back. She slowly bowed to thedies and said, ¡°Ladies, I¡¯m so sorry that Princess Anyang is notfortable to meet anyone today. So I¡¯m afraid you have to go.¡±


    Seeing them looking at her without saying anything, Luoxia felt a little confused and continued to say, ¡°Princess Anyang also felt sorry and she said she would invite you to another flower banquetter.¡±


    Saying so, Luoxia couldn¡¯t help feeling smug, thinking Princess Anyang, you are just a poor woman!


    Even though she couldn¡¯t stay here, she had already found a better ce! There was no need for her to waste time here and no point serving Princess Anyang anymore!


    But when Luoxia finished her words, she heard a cold sneer behind her as if it was the frozen ice in the dark night, which made Luoxia suddenly stunned like a stone.

 Chapter 30: Princess Anyang

    <h4>Chapter 30: Princess Anyang</h4>


    Trantor: Storm in a Teacup


    ¡°When did I say I won¡¯t see the guests? Howe you dare to make decisions for me?¡±


    With the soft voice resounding in the air, a tall and slim girl came over surrounded by a dozen of maids. She, with long and slender eyebrows curling up and phoenix eyes bending upward, was d in a light yellow damask robe with dotting flowers and patterns of peony and phoenix. Her soft sole cloth shoes, with the decoration of a pearl-made lotus, were stitched by double color thread made from the feather of the peacock. Her hair was worn in the Canluan knot, into which inserted sidelong a pure white jade hairpin in the form of peony.


    A slight sneer could find its way in her stern voice. Even standing there quietly, she would emit a noble andpelling aura.


    Staring at her, An Rushuang suddenly thought of a sentence¡ª-conquering the city with one¡¯s beauty at the first sight, then the whole country at the second.


    It was nobody but the Princess Anyang.


    After standing nkly for a little while, all the people lowered their heads instantly, daring not to look at her eyes. ¡°Pay respect to Princess Anyang,¡± everybody said at the same time.


    Luoxia¡¯s face turned ghastly pale, even her lips had lost its hue.


    She turned swiftly and knelt down, knocking the ground heavily with her head while shouted, ¡°Your Grace, I am merely worried about your health! I heard Miss Lu said just then she didn¡¯t care whether she would be invited by Princess Anyang, as long as she had princess Mingxi¡¯s invitation. It was really because I was infuriated that I intended to drive them out!¡±


    As smart as she was, Luoxia must make a good excuse by self-praise after caught off guard by Princess Anyang.


    She also began to sob. It was natural for her to be a little proud, though feeling scared deep inside her heart¡ªif Princess Anyang believed her words, the small mistakes she made several days ago would be ignored. Perhaps, she would not be sent out of the manor...


    Since her future would be such bright, Luoxia walked on her knees urgently to Princess Anyang and said as sobbing, ¡°Your Grace, you must trust me. It¡¯s them who acted rudely first. I just want to save your grace¡¯s face...¡±


    With a light smile, Princess Anyang nced at Luoxia and then fixed her eyes on Lu Mingyue d in red. Though she kept silent all the time, apelling aura was still emitted from her, forcing Lu Mingyue, as tough and unreasonable as she was, to retreat out of fear.


    Suddenly, Lu Mingyue was stopped by a delicate but strong hand on her waist. She turned her head, finding An Rushuang standing next to her. With a bright smile and a pair of star-like eyes, she held her head high and stared at Princess Anyang fearlessly.


    ¡°Given your prating judgement,¡± she said slowly, ¡°we might as well hear what evil things this maid has done before us, and then you will know howe ady of such noble status would make an indiscreet remark out of anger.¡±


    It was out of Anyang¡¯s expectation that Luoxia was actually like a mad dog, framing others up randomly.


    An Rushuang didn¡¯t want to hide it from Anyang. Though most of thedies were her friends, Anyang would surely not be silly enough to find fault with them at the entrance of her pce.


    Hearing An Rushuang reveal everything peacefully, Luoxia, frowning lightly, was a little upset.


    ording to her expectation, while thedies made denial in urgency, she would take the chance to put the me on Chang Sheng who was too honest to tell a lie. Once Princess Anyang knew what Lu Mingyue said then, the ¡°mistake¡± she made would be reasonable.


    However, to Luoxia¡¯s surprise, thedies actually admitted calmly Lu Mingyue did say something inappropriate. All of these made Luoxia wordless in panic.


    As soon as An Rushuang finished speaking, Princess Anyang fixed her eyes on thisdy. She, with her hair worn in two S-shape knots and d in silky pleated skirt whose color was the same as the clouds in the water mist, was such an elegant girl but not the most beautiful one among the three. However, with her speech rate being slow enough to form a unique rhythm, her bearing and demeanor was even more graceful than the madams at the royal pce.


    The most attractive part was her eyes.


    It was a pair of morous eyes, not only as soft as the rippling water, but also as bright and tough as the twinkling stars at the night. Maybe it was Princess Anyang¡¯s illusion that every time she met An Rushuang¡¯s eyes, she would think of her mother¡¯s eyes filled with pity and unwillingness.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Princess Anyang, whose heart seemed to be touched by something, said subconsciously.


    A maid in green standing beside Princess Anyang stepped toward Chang Sheng and said, ¡°You tell her grace what happened on earth.¡±


    Following her order, Chang Sheng came over in a hurry and knelt down before Princess Anyang. ¡°My respect to Your Grace. Since I have always been guarding the entrance, I, to some degree, have a general knowledge of the whole thing.¡±


    No sooner than he finished speaking, Luoxia nced at him in sorrow. He, though, let out a sigh silently, still decided to tell the truth. ¡°It was Luoxia who refused to let thedies in first. Miss Lu¡¯s inappropriate words, as I see it, should be out of anger...¡±


    ¡°No! It¡¯s not like that!¡± Luoxia, kneeling before Princess Anyang, implored urgently, ¡°Your Grace, it¡¯s not my fault. I refused to admit them because Miss Lu humiliated you first... Ah! I knew. There must be someone bribing Chang Sheng and asking him to frame me up! I am innocent...¡±


    Princess Anyang nced at Luoxia while lowering her head. ¡°Qing Lu, p her,¡± she made the order slowly.

 Chapter 31: Her Mistake?

    <h4>Chapter 31: Her Mistake?</h4>


    Trantor: Storm in a Teacup


    The servant girl in green replied a ¡°Yes¡± with her eyebrows knitted before grabbing Luoxia¡¯s cor and pped her several times in the face. Soon Luoxia¡¯s cheeks turned red.


    ¡°Your Grace, spare my life please! It¡¯s all because of Nanny Wang. She asked me to do that... Your Grace...¡±


    ¡°Humph, you should have weed guests, but instead you kicked off our respected guests. How dare you deceiving your master? What you did really impress me!¡± said Princess Anyang calmly, without revealing any anger. But it was such a princess that made Luoxia shivering.


    ¡°Ladies, since she offended you, then you can decide how to punish her.¡±


    Hearing this, Luoxia turned pale.


    ¡°Your Grace, she¡¯s your servant and naturally you should make the decision. How could we exceed your authority?¡± Apparently Xianxian did not want to get involved. As the daughter of a concubine, she knew exactly how to take care of herself, especially by stepping outside of trouble and be moderate.


    However, Mingyue thought it differently. She was still furious about the previous unpleasantness. ¡°Hum, this kind of servant should be punished based on the Family Rules. Let her smell hell and then kick her out of the Manor.¡±


    ¡°Your Grace, do not listen to her,¡± said An Rushuang smilingly before bowing to her, ¡°Personally, I think how to punish a servant does not matter, but today is the flower banquet, do not let her spoil the fun.¡±


    Looking at An Rushuang, Princess Anyang smiled and said with less seriousness and more gentleness. ¡°Fine! Do as you said!¡± Princess Anyang felt this woman somehow made herfortable and calm.


    Hearing this, Qing Lu at Princess Anyang¡¯s side nodded and called some guards, ¡°Tie her up and leave her in the woodshed.¡±


    With tears all over her face and a messy makeup, Luoxia cried, ¡°I¡¯ve been wronged!¡± Soon she was tied up and a cloth was forcefully filled in her mouth.


    When everything was settled, Princess Anyang smiled at An Rushuang.


    Princess Anyang had never seen Rushuang before. Rushuang was extremely calm as if nothing could subject her to gaffes. Suddenly she thought of the servant girl, which made her confused. So she asked, ¡°You sent the girl to me? So you don¡¯t believe Luoxia at the very beginning?¡±


    Slightly nodding her head, An Rushuang smiled, ¡°Yes. When Luoxia came to us, she looked strange. She didn¡¯t show any excitement when seeing us attending the flower banquet. If she was on your side, she would definitely feel excited whendies came to the banquet. But Luoxia didn¡¯t. Instead, she seemed annoyed. So I think she might not be your maid and then I asked Ling Dang to see you.¡±


    Hearing this, Princess Anyang couldn¡¯t helpughing, revealing a row of beautiful teeth. Her dignified appearance was suddenly added a bit of wit. She said directly to them, ¡°You are really bold, aren¡¯t you? I¡¯m afraid Princess Mingxi must be pissed off.¡±


    Saying so, she looked at An Rushuang, ¡°Don¡¯t you tell me that you do not know why Mingxi holds the flower banquet.¡±


    Hearing this, An Rushuang felt a little surprised and then shook her head, ¡°No, I do not know the reason.¡±


    Giving a short start, Princess Anyang couldn¡¯t helpughing out and even double herself up, which made Qing Lu keep whispering to remind her of manners.


    Princess Anyang quickly turned to her previous elegance and asked, ¡°Are you the daughter of the Royal Inspector who has just moved to the capital for half a month?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Smiled An Rushuang.


    Suddenly, An Rushuang recalled the moment when she first saw Princess Anyang in the previous life. At that time, Anyang winked confusedly and asked her, ¡°Are you my sister-inw?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Said An Rushuang.


    It was almost exactly the same in herst life. Thinking so, An Rushuang couldn¡¯t helpmenting in the heart.


    Princess Anyang pped her hands satisfactorily and said, ¡°That makes sense. Actually the reason why fewdiese to my banquet is because of you!¡± Saying so, she looked straight at An Rushuang as if she was eagerly waiting for her answer, which somehow looked simr to Lu Mingyue.


    ¡°Sorry, I do not understand.¡± Said An Rushuang, slightly bowing to her. If Princess Anyang said because of her there are somediesing here, it made sense; but why did she say she was responsible for fewerdies attending the banquet?


    If it was really the case, then wasn¡¯t she making the biggest mistake?


    Zhu Xianxian curved her lips and said slowly, ¡°If Princess Anyang only tells her this, she would not understand. I¡¯m afraid you should also mention the Second Prince and her father¡¯s current position in the government.¡±


    Hearing this, Princess Anyang couldn¡¯t help appreciating Xianxian. An Rushuang also felt everything became clear. Although Xianxian did not say too many, she could always get to the point.


    Of course, An Rushuang knew about Second Prince. She came here mostly to avoid those nobledies at the Princess Mingxi¡¯s banquet, but she didn¡¯t expect thosedies would love to see the daughter of the Royal Inspector.


    The Royal Inspector was in charge of inspecting officials in the government. Naturally, many people would be happy to butter him up.


    Princess Mingxi must thought An Rushuang would definitely attend her banquet, and thus almost alldies in the capital crowded to the pce. However, Princess Anyang¡¯s garden seemed more deste than that of her previous life. It was really her mistake.

 Chapter 32: The Purple Peony

    <h4>Chapter 32: The Purple Peony</h4>


    Trantor: Storm in a Teacup


    An Rushuang,ing to understand suddenly, shook her head and smiled. ¡°Your Grace is really judicious. It¡¯s absolutely my fault.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t tter me. Without your help, I will be kept in the dark forever. Won¡¯t I beughed at if it¡¯s got known by others?¡±


    Compared with her seriousness just now, a straightforward Princess Anyang was much more lovely. Even Mingyue stared at her with eyes full of kindness.


    Noticing there were no more people out of the gate, Princess Anyang said, ¡°It seems that all of the fans of flowers havee already.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too early now. There may be othersingter.¡± An Rushuang remembered thest year thousands of people gathered here to enjoy the various peonies in full bloom.


    Xianxian echoed her softly, ¡°Exactly. Probably, some noble will pay a visit!¡±


    Anyang tittered while shaking her head, with a tinge of disappointment on her face. ¡°Nobler than a princess, will there be a princeing? Ha-ha. If he came, my Changchun Manor couldn¡¯t suit his highness.¡± Though saying so, she still asked Lingdang to guard at the gates and reported to her in case of emergency.


    Thedies stepped into the manor slowly.


    The manor, upying an extremerge area, was filled with various pavilions and buildings. After going through a garden full of towering trees and fragrant flowers, thedies stopped at the entrance of a yard. A streak of elegant and refreshing aroma floated into their noses even before they entered the doors.


    ¡°Pleasee in¡±, Princess Anyang said to thedies.


    Raising her head, on the vine-covered doors, An Rushuang saw a rectangle que embedded with three Chinese golden characters¨CChangchun Garden.


    Except for the Changchun Garden, there were numerous gardens hidden among therge manor which could only be viewed at the entrance.


    Upon entering the Changchun Garden, a paradise of flowers, you would see a delicate pavilion on which the zed tiles glistened a dazzling golden light in the sunshine, with luxuriant vines growing over the roof.


    Hundreds of flowers of various kinds in full bloom emitted different aromas. Instead of mixing disorderly, they formed a uniquebination of entrancing fragrance.


    Suddenly, everyone fixed their eyes on a peony in full bloom.


    As amon flower, the majority of peonies were red or white, but this one was actually deep purple. With the color of the center being the deepest, the purple gradually faded on the outeryers until it became pure white. A purple peony surrounded by arge snow-white petal, a perfectbination of grace and mour.


    Its aroma was, though strong enough to have an enjoyment three steps away, characterized as elegance.


    Xianxian, astonished at the wonderful view, spent a long time in the appreciation before saying slowly, ¡°I remember a poem about peony written by Liu Yuxi in Tang Dynasty. ¡®Being coquettish, the paeonia in the forecourtcks strength of character; the lotus in the pound, though elegant, is short of charm. Only the peony is drop-dead gorgeous, which attracts numerous people to have an enjoyment.¡¯ As a flower lover, merely today have I learned the true meaning of this poem. Princess Anyang is really tasteful.¡±


    Upon hearing her words, Princess Anyang couldn¡¯t help smiling. Given Xianxian kept staring at the peony, Anyang knew clearly that she liked it wholeheartedly, which slightly touched her.


    ¡°My mother liked this peony very much, but I didn¡¯t understand. Since she passed away, I moved these peonies to Changchun Garden to apany her. I gradually fall in love with these flowers too as time goes by, and actually feel reluctant to throw them away now.¡±


    Princess Anyang murmured while staring at the purple peony, ¡°It¡¯s my mother¡¯s favorite one. Today, only we can have a look at its full bloom,¡± she sighed.


    An Rushuang, looking at her in sorrow, knew clearly that it was just herself rather than the flower that Princess Anyang pitied.


    As old as fourteen, it was high time for Princess Anyang to pick a husband.


    However, there was nobody to arrange it for her. The lord didn¡¯t want to mind Princess Anyang¡¯s business, while the emperor had no right to arrange the marriage. Let alone her step-mother, a total stranger to her. No one intended to bother with this hot potato.


    Even the flower admiration party was nearly ruined by a maid.


    To Princess Anyang, it¡¯s better to be born at amon family where there was, at least, true love between family members.


    Seeing Anyang¡¯s sullen face, thedies, including Mingyue, as outgoing as she was, had to keep silent.


    Coming up slowly, An Rushuang, staring at Princess Anyang¡¯s curling up lip corner, said softly, ¡°It¡¯s such a pity that no onees to enjoy the beautiful flowers. Why not hold a grand feast here to present the gorgeous flowers?¡±


    Frowning a bit, Princess Anyang was a little hesitant. ¡°Even with the grand feast, the nobledies may be unwilling toe...¡±


    Pressing her lips tightly, Princess Anyang was probably furious. It was still a shame for her to vent her anger in public.


    ¡°Your Grace has misunderstood me.¡± An Rushuang smiled. ¡°Why should we invite the nobledies? There are not many of them in the capital, besides, few of them have a true love for the flowers.¡±


    The majority of the nobles merely focused on the fame and wealth. Who would fix his eyes on the peony in full bloom?


    ¡°Not invite nobledies?¡± Princess Anyang looked at An Rushuang in confusion. ¡°Who will you invite?¡± The maids and manservant in the manor?


    Their words had attracted Zhu Xianxian and Lu Mingyue¡¯s attention. ¡°Will you invite the noble princes in the capital?¡± Lu Mingyue made a daring guess.


    Zhu Xianxian patted Mingyue gently before grumbled in her soft voice, ¡°Don¡¯t bber. The suspense is killing us, Rushuang, just tell us.¡±


    ncing at her in helplessness, An Rushuang said slowly by curling up her lip corner, ¡°It¡¯s so easy. Appreciate the flowers with all the citizens in the capital.¡±

 Chapter 33: An Insolent Old Servant

    <h4>Chapter 33: An Insolent Old Servant</h4>


    Trantor: Storm in a Teacup


    Zhu Xianxian was a bit surprised about what she said and then she asked back, ¡°To appreciate flowers with all the citizens?¡±


    When Zhu Xianxian was still confused about An Rushuang¡¯s words, Princess Anyang pped her hands and praised Rushuang¡¯s idea smilingly, ¡°Fantastic! Have you thought of a good ce to hold the banquet?¡±


    Looking at Anyang with her bright eyes, An Rushuang said slowly, ¡°Now that you ask me this, I believe you have some ideas. What about we say it at the same time and see if they are the same?¡±


    Looking at each other, they smiled and said together, ¡°Flower Tower!¡±


    Hearing this, Xianxian felt everything clearer. Speaking of the most elegant ce in the capital, it must be Changting Pavilion.


    Although Changting Pavilion was always filled with refined schrs, it was also a ce for dining and drinking. Therefore, it was not appropriate for appreciating flowers. Beside the Changting Pavilion stood the Flower Tower which was the former ce for royal family to appreciate flowers. The tower, left unused for a long time, could overlook all the sceneries of the capital.


    It would be more than appropriate for them to hold a flower banquet there.


    They said the same words at the same time. Both of them couldn¡¯t helpughing out. Princess Anyang said, ¡°Good! We¡¯ll go for Flower Tower. I do not need thosedies to appreciate my peonies. As long as you are a flower-lover, you can attend my banquet.¡±


    Mingyue was a yful person; hearing this, she excitedly agreed, ¡°That¡¯s great! I can help to carry the peonies!¡± She was so excited that her eyes were shining like a child, making everyoneughing.


    Princess Anyang smiled at her, ¡°There¡¯re a lot of servants in the Manor who can carry the flowers. If I really let you do this,dies in the capital would use me of bullying guests.¡±


    Seeing everyone excited, Qing Lu felt worried. She whispered to Princess Anyang, ¡°Your Grace, if Lord Rong knew this, he won¡¯t agree on your idea. And Nanny Wang... I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t...¡±


    Recently, Lord Rong was getting increasing stricter on Princess Anyang. Nanny Wang was invited from the imperial pce to teach Princess Anyang about etiquettes. But in fact it was more inspection than teaching.


    Slightly frowned, Princess Anyang said, ¡°No worries. Dad even didn¡¯t allow me to hold this banquet, did he? But I still managed to send invitations to alldies. Now we should do the same.¡±


    Everyone was curious about what they were talking about, except Qing Lu. She was still concerned. After a while, she said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Nanny Wang has already been on the alert...¡±


    Saying so, she heard a dull but loud voice of an old woman. ¡°Princess Anyang, you haven¡¯t had the morning tea before you went to wee the threedies.¡±


    Turning around, Qing Lu saw Nanny Wang in sapphire blue walking towards them. She couldn¡¯t help letting out a gasp.


    Talk of the devil and shees.


    However, Princess Anyang didn¡¯t even care a bit. Slightly raising her eyebrows, she said, ¡°Nanny Wang, isn¡¯t that you always talking about etiquettes are the fundamentals? There won¡¯t be many guestsing to Changchun Garden. Of course, I have to wee them in person to show my etiquettes. Nanny Wang, isn¡¯t that what you taught me? But I still wonder that within your knowledge, is it appropriate to instigate a servant to kick off guests?¡±


    Previously at the gate, she heard Luoxia using Nanny Wang. She was holding back her resentment at that time. Saying it out, she felt much more relieved now.


    At a distance, Nanny Liu paid a respect with head up as if she was the master.


    She didn¡¯t reply to Princess Anyang¡¯s words. Instead, she said seriously, ¡°Your Grace, I only know that Princess Mingxi was beloved by the emperor. If you really behave ording to etiquettes, you should have given in. Holding the banquet is already inappropriate.¡± Looking up, she added, ¡°Your Grace, do not make more mistakes.¡± From her murky eyes there could be seen some harshness.


    They had just talked about the Flower Tower banquet. But now Nanny Wang knew this. Thinking so, An Rushuang couldn¡¯t help frowning. It seemed that Princess Anyang didn¡¯t have an easy life; she was inspected as such...


    Princess Anyang couldn¡¯t help sneering, ¡°What do you mean by making mistakes? So you want to convict me?¡±


    Nanny Wang lowered her head and replied, ¡°Of course not. How dare I? But Your Grace, you are always gentle and obedient; it is also Lady Rong¡¯s intention...¡±


    ¡°Then go away and tell her! I really want to see who¡¯s going to stop me today.¡± said Anyang coldly.


    Hearing this, Nanny Wang also turned furious. She thought she had showed enough respect to Princess Anyang, but she was still making trouble. ¡°If you insist on doing so, then I won¡¯t care your feelings!¡±


    Saying so, Nanny Wang turned back and left Changchun Garden. She must have gone for Lady Rong.


    Qing Lu sneered and said, with her pretty little face full of anger, ¡°When did the insolent old servant care others¡¯ feelings? Now she pretends to be emotional!¡±


    ¡°Your Grace, never mind about her words. Take care of yourself. But I suppose even his lordship won¡¯t agree on this,¡± said Qing Lu, trying tofort Princess Anyang.


    Qing Lu thought Princess Anyang could no longer depend on Lady Rong. She could only rely on Lord Rong. If she disobeys his lordship, she wouldn¡¯t be able topare with the second daughter who is thought highly of in the family though without the title of ¡°Princess¡±.


    Princess Anyang smiled, ¡°So what? Even if he disagrees, I am already at the Flower Tower when they try to find me. There would be a lot of people. Even if I do not care about my reputation, dad would consider Rong Manor¡¯s reputation. Would they force me toe back?¡±


    Saying so, Princess Anyang said to Qing Lu, ¡°Ask the servants in the yard here to help carry the flowers. And send the biggest coach to the back gate. Remind them to take care of the flowers.¡±


    Hearing this, Qing Lu knew that she could by no means stop Princess Anyang. So she nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll do it right now.¡±

 Chapter 34: Flowers Enjoyment with Capital Citizens

    <h4>Chapter 34: Flowers Enjoyment with Capital Citizens</h4>


    Trantor: Storm in a Teacup


    Princess Anyang, leading thedies into the pavilion, asked them to sit down. ¡°Wait here for a moment. We will visit the Flower Tower when the servants finished the trifles.¡±


    Thedies smiled while taking the seat. ¡°Please make yourselves at home. I am so happy to receive you today.¡±


    Hearing Anyang¡¯s words while seeing the servants carrying the peonies out of the manor, Lu Mingyue, being strongly encouraged, even intended to help them, which greatly amused thedies.


    Hong Zong, who didn¡¯t want herdy to be ridiculed by others, whispered to Lu Mingyue when the tea and refreshments were served, ¡°Mydy, please take some refreshments first.¡±


    Given the delicate food and the excellent tea, whose fragrance was lingering in her mouth after taking a sip, Lu Mingyue diverted her attention to the food set on the table before she gasped in admiration.


    Xianxian couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°You¡¯re fortunate to be here today, otherwise, you must beughed at by other nobledies.¡±


    After swallowing a mouthful of water, Lu Mingyue snorted casually. ¡°Princess Anyang has asked us to make ourselves at home here. This is just what I will do at home...¡± She turned to look at Xianxian and snickered. ¡°You just pretended to follow Princess Anyang¡¯s order, but covertly opposed her, didn¡¯t you? ¡±


    Xianxian, as smart as she was, was actually speechless, which greatly entertained An Rushuang and Princess Anyang. The small pavilion was suddenly filled withughter.


    The Flower Tower is not so far from the manor, but it still took a long time for the servants to carry the flowers, who didn¡¯t finish their jobs until noon.


    When the luxurious carriage reached the downtown after setting out from the back door of the manor, a lot of citizens were attracted by the aroma floating from within.


    Since the carriage drove very slowly, a lot people followed it out of curiosity to see where they headed for.


    Merely after a quarter, there came the shout of a maiden, ¡°Ladies, we have arrived at the Flower Tower.¡±


    As the carriage came to a stop gradually, Au Rushuang poked her head through the window after lifting the curtain. The Flower Tower, a white hexagon building reaching straightly to the sky, had a thick and solid column painted in red on each side.


    With the stools and tables made of stone located within, there was a huge flower bed in the center where set flowers in various colors, the peonies being the most beautiful. Beside the big flower bedy several small ones. Though they could only amodate several flowers, their uniqueyout created a perfect visual effect by making you feel all the flowers were blooming within the tower itself. It¡¯s really a feast for the eyes.


    Even before they got off the carriage, the fragrance, not strong but elegant and mild enough, had floated into their noses.


    The citizens had already gathered around here to enjoy peonies, the national flower usually nted within manors. There were rare chances for themon people to have a sight of their gorgeous style.


    No matter what happened, this was the result Princess Anyang wanted.


    An Rushuang thought, her corner of lips slightly curling up, a wisp of satisfaction skimming across her eyes.


    The citizens crowding around the Flower Tower couldn¡¯t help fixing their eyes on the luxurious carriage pulled by two strong horses. With the ck painting and red ceiling, only a person of noble status could sit within.


    ¡°Such a disy of splendor and gorgeous peonies, there must be a drop-deaddy in the carriage!¡±


    A young man dded in purple robe with a fan in his hand stepped out of the Changting Pavilion upon hearing the news.


    Another man standing beside himughed and said, ¡°Zeyan, you must have made a wrong guess. Maybe it is a handsome man just like you. I have never met a courageousdy till now in the Nanqi Kingdom. You know, those aristocrats won¡¯t let their daughters show up in public.¡±


    ¡°Peiyuan, let¡¯s make a bet.¡± Zeyan snickered while looking at his friend.


    ¡°Bet on what?¡± Peiyuan asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s a man or woman in the carriage!¡± Zeyan¡¯s snicker became a bigugh.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s a man.¡± Peiyuan answered.


    Zeyan pped his hands. ¡°Okay. I bet it¡¯s a woman. The wager... what about the Duan inkstand with a carved cat made in the year of Qinglong?¡±


    Upon seeing the maid havingid the low stool before the carriage, he urged Peiyuan while staring at him expectantly, ¡°Peiyuan, are you afraid to bet?¡±


    Peiyuan scoffed. As a practitioner of martial arts, he had never been interested in the stationery like inkstand. ¡°Deal then. What if you lose?¡±


    The citizens around the tower had begun to acim for the mysterious person in the carriage. ¡°If I lose, I will do whatever you asked,¡± Zeyan said in a hurry.


    ¡°If... if you lose, you must propose marriage to my parents and marry my little sister, will you?¡±


    Zeyan couldn¡¯t help chuckling. ¡°No problem, you have my word.¡± Though saying so, he was sure that with such aroma in the carriage, it must be a woman. Maybe more than one given the violent shake of the carriage.


    As for Peiyuan¡¯s little sister, this guy kept mentioning her to him at the military camp, annoying him so much. That girl must be ugly, or Peiyuan would not be so worried about her marriage.


    When Zeyan was lost in thought, severaldies have already got off the carriage. Following the acim of the crowd, he fixed his eyes on thedies. Even though they all had delicate appearances, Zeyan was sure that they were merely some personal maids. How could the ignorantmoners know who was the real nobledy?


    Just as he expected, there was still a maid waiting at the door.


    Within a moment, a small part of the red dress was revealed through the open door, followed which, a small pair of red cloth shoes made from top-level silk, as well as a snow-white hand popped out.


    The maid at the door caught the hand immediately, but the person in the carriage pushed her away instead, who ignored the stool directly and jumped onto the carpet alreadyid on the ground.


    Arch eyebrows coupled with eyes in the shape of almond, a morous smile hanging at the corner of her lips, eyes filled with vigor and vitality, she was just a beauty walking out of the burning fire, who was nobody but Lu Mingyue.

 Chapter 35: The Strange Foreign Girl

    <h4>Chapter 35: The Strange Foreign Girl</h4>


    Trantor: Storm in a Teacup


    Seeing this, Zeyan was totally stunned and got obsessed with her, murmuring, ¡°What a girl! More delicate than the flowers and even prettier than the Spring! She is the girl I¡¯ll be after for my life.¡±


    Zeyan was so excited that he didn¡¯t see Peiyuan was frowning and mumbling something.


    After Lu Mingyue got off, she looked up to Xianxian and gave her a hand, ¡°Xianxian,e on!¡±


    Drawing the curtain, Xianxian smiled at her and said, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m really ttered that you are helping me off the coach, Miss Lu.¡±


    Slowly getting off the coach, An Rushuang was very elegant in her water skirt as if she was a beautying out of the ancient painting. Thereafter, she looked at Qing Lu at her side. Knowing her intention, Qing Lu turned back and said something to those guards.


    When Princess Anyang drew the curtains, those guards chanted together, ¡°We won the battle, which deserves to be celebrated. Princess Anyang invites flower-lovers to the flower banquet. There¡¯s a ring in the front of the Flower Tower. The winner will be awarded with the best peony in the country.¡± Hearing this, everyone was excited pping their hands.


    Peony represented wealth in the capital. The best peony would mean infinite wealth, which naturally made everyone rush for the prize.


    Princess Anyang got off the coach among people¡¯s ovation. Seeing this, she suddenly felt that it was much more pleasant to see these happy faces than those fawningdies. At least, she did not need to pretend to smile at them.


    s, being a Princess seemed more pathetic than being a prostitute in the brothel?


    Turning to the Flower Tower, they walked towards it. Although it was called Flower Tower, there were only some unnamed flowers growing there, apart from the peonies sent by Princess Anyang.


    Bathing in the sun, the flowers, covered with morning dew, showed their respective beauties as if they werepeting with each other in splendor.


    Although purple peonies were very rare and precious, Princess Anyang adopted An Rushuang¡¯s advise and put them at the most essible ce of the Tower so that everyone could see them. Bowing to Princess Anyang, the Tower guards were extremely surprised when seeing the purple peonies.


    A lot of people were bustling outside of the tower.


    ¡°Look! Purple peonies! This kind of flower is very rare.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen purple peonies before.¡±


    ¡°Purple peony is the good omen of the country! Thest time I saw purple peony was twenty years ago. This might be thest chance for me to see the purple peony.¡±


    ...


    Among the busting, an odd high-pitch female¡¯s voice was heard all of a sudden.


    ¡°Are you Princess Mingxi?¡±


    It sounded indeed strange as if there was something in her mouth when she spoke, which made almost everyone turned to her with confusion.


    Now that she knew Princess Mingxi, howe she didn¡¯t know that Princess Mingxi was now holding the flower banquet in the pce? Why did she ask that?


    Thinking so, An Rushuang couldn¡¯t help sizing up her.


    The girl was in a gold silk embroidered dress, the most popr dress of Nanqi Kindom. The fabric of the dress was extremely rare. Against the sunlight, it was like embedded gold silk, so it was named golden silk brocade, which was extremely luxurious and expensive.


    An Rushuang heard that Princess Mingxi had got a golden silk brocade.


    However, as the girl asked this question, she must not be Princess Mingxi. And she wore a huge pearl around her neck. Women in Nanqi Kingdom were known for their delicacy and elegance, instead of luxurious essories. Although the girl in front of them was beautiful, she had deep eyes and high cheekbones. Even though dressed in costumes of Nanqi, she still looked exotic. Therefore, she must be from other countries.


    And nowadays most foreignersing to Nanqi Qi were from Dongyi Kingdom.


    Princess Anyang chuckled and said slowly, ¡°I am not Princess Mingxi.¡±


    ¡°You are not?¡±


    The girl, roughly around thirteen years old, smiled, revealing her lovely dimples and two canine teeth.


    ¡°Then who are you? Why do you have so many flowers? And I have never seen these kinds of flowers.¡±


    Saying so, she sounded a bit annoyed.


    Her straightforwardness and lovely expression made everyoneughing. Looking at the girl, Mingyue was also surprised. She walked to the girl and asked, ¡°Peony is the national flower. Do you really mean you haven¡¯t seen this? Have you heard of peony?¡±


    Saying so, Mingyue thought that although the capital was prosperous, not everyone would have the chance to see peonies.


    However, the girl still shook her head,¡± No, I haven¡¯t heard of it.¡±


    Hearing this, Mingyue was extremely curious. ¡°I saw peony when I was three. How could you have not seen it? Who are you? Where are you from? ¡±asked Mingyue straightforwardly.


    An Rushuang smiled, thinking Mingyue having asked a good question. Although Mingyue asked it unconsciously, only by this way could the girl let her guard down.


    ¡°I¡¯m Haya. Who are you?¡± She asked, with her head tilted.


    ¡°I¡¯m Lu Mingyue,¡± said Mingyue with her lips curved.


    But her words were heard by Peiyuan standing beside the tower. He suddenly patted his own head and mumbled, ¡°Oh! She¡¯s my younger sister. Haven¡¯t seen her for a long time. She has changed a lot...¡±


    Zeyan, the man in purple found him strange and said, ¡°Do not waste time here. Let¡¯s go to the ring. I will get the peony and let the beauty in red notice me!¡±


    Hearing this, Peiyuan was a little surprised. Looking at the ring in front of the Tower, he couldn¡¯t help stammering, ¡°Beauty... in red?¡±

 Chapter 36: Princess Haya

    <h4>Chapter 36: Princess Haya</h4>


    Trantor: Storm in a Teacup


    If there wasn¡¯t anything wrong with his eyes, there was only one girl d in red at the tower.


    Staring at the girl wearing a cherry dress made of Yanluo silk in infatuation, Zeyan apologized to Peiyuan, ¡°Peiyuan, I have to confess to you that I can¡¯t marry your little sister anymore. Have you ever heard of falling in love with someone at the first sight?¡±


    Lu Peiyuan, who couldn¡¯t help shivering in surprise, nodded after a while. He made up his mind not to reveal Mingyue¡¯s identity.


    ¡°I heard that girls from Dongyi Kingdom are good at hunting on horseback. It¡¯s beyond my expectation that they are such morous beauties,¡± An Rushuang came up and said.


    Haya stared at her nkly with her eyes wide open before she asked An Rushuang in surprise, ¡°How did you know Ie from Dongyi Kingdom?¡±


    An Rushuang pointed at Haya¡¯s slightly revealed wrist in smile. As Haya raised her hand, the little tinge of cyan on her wrist gradually developed into a wolf paw.


    ¡°In Dongyi Kingdom, all the people at the age of eight must get a tattoo, the so-called wolf print, on their left wrists, the nearest ce to the heart,¡± An Rushuang smiled sweetly, ¡°The girls¡¯ wolf prints are good-looking, too.¡±


    Wearing the traditional clothes of Nanqi Kingdom, Haya had never been recognized as a foreigner. But this girl, born and growing up at the aristocratic families who never allowed their daughters to show up in public, actually deduced that the cyan on her left wrist was the wolf print.


    Haya raised her head, catching An Rushuang¡¯s sparkling eyes. ¡°Your eyes are so beautiful, just like the twinkling stars at the night I used to observe on the prairie!¡± Her praise was candid enough.


    An Rushuang couldn¡¯t help smiling.


    Haya, with a tinge of grievance on her face, asked, ¡°May I enjoy the peonies at a close distance? Your guards look so brutal...¡±


    An Rushuang turned to look at Princess Anyang. There was a glimmer of smile on the their faces.


    ¡°Your Grace, since it¡¯s the peonies enjoyment with all the citizens, we might as well withdraw the guards,¡± An Rushuang suggested.


    ¡°This is exactly what I thought.¡± Princess Anyang nodded.


    As soon as she finished speaking, Princess Anyangmanded most of the guards to leave, only appointing several to protect the most valuable peonies.


    The Flower Tower was veryrge, where emperor Shengzu used to enjoy flowers. Besides the ces for flowers, the tower could still amodate about a thousand people, a real wonder in the capital city.


    Now, all the citizens gathering around were entering the tower one by one, includingmon people, noble princes, children, as well as seniors, all of whom would enjoy a feast for the eyes.


    Stepping onto the stairs, Haya said in smile, ¡°What a magnificent tower. I have watched a lot of attractive things in Nanqi Kingdom, especially the peonies, with the white ones like the blooms above the Tianshan Mountain, the red ones seeming to grow in fire, the purple ones impressing me most. How beautiful they are...¡±


    ¡°Do you praise anything you saw?¡± An Rushuang smiled.


    Haya rified her words in a hurry. ¡°The peonies are the most beautiful flowers I have ever seen!¡± Suddenly, there was a streak of shyness on her face. ¡°Could you sell the peonies to me? I want to bring them back to my hometown.¡± Haya¡¯s mum, a lover of flower, would definitely love the peonies, which were even more beautiful than the saussurea.


    Originally thinking Haya was merely a lover of peony, Princess Anyang was much displeased at her intention to buy them with money. Since all of the peonies here were left to Princess Anyang by herte mother, their values could definitely not be measured by money, let alone the purple peony.


    Upon hearing her words, Princess Anyang began to have ill feeling towards this foreign girl.


    Keeping silent in smile, An Rushuang approached Princess Anyang before replenished her cup with tea. ¡°Your Grace, the envoy of Dongyi Kingdom might havee here to make a peace agreement with us now.¡±


    She, still in doubt, whispered to Princess Anyang.


    Theplexion of Princess Anyang turned a little while pondering on the dilemma. Though she felt much reluctant to give the purple peony to someone else, she still turned to looked at Haya in smile and said softly, ¡°You can enjoy it here as you will, if you want to take it to Dongyi Kingdom... Firstly, given its rarity, the transportation is so hard; secondly, Dongyi Kingdom is too cold for peonies to survive since they could only grow in warm area.¡±


    While speaking, Princess Anyang observed Haya¡¯s expression closely. Since the majority of people in Dongyi Kingdom had to wear leather to keep warm, Haya, having no fear for the great troubles in transportation, as well as the coldness, must be of a noble status.


    With a wisp of pleasure skimming across her face, Haya said repeatedly, ¡°I am not afraid of troubles. Do peonies merely need warmth? My bedchamber is warm enough. I can put them within. Please give me the purple one, only the purple. You can exchange for anything you want...¡±


    Haya implored with eyes full of sorrow.


    ¡°Princess Haya! I finally found you!¡±


    A woman d in short gown hurried here, extending her respect to Haya by pressing her hands to her chest. ¡°Princess Haya, you disappeared without telling me anything. The king is searching for you now!¡±


    ¡°Wait a sec. Just wait a moment.¡±


    Haya, still not giving up, kept begging Princess Anyang to give her the purple peony. ¡°I only want the purple peony. I can give you a lot of jewelries as reward.¡±


    In fact, as soon as Haya finished speaking just then, Princess Anyang had made up her mind. ¡°I will try my best to transport the flower to your hometown, but I don¡¯tck jewelry.¡±


    Haya, frowning at Anyang, barely saw any jewelry on her body. ¡°What do you want then?¡± She asked directly.


    An Rushuang, with a wisp of dark light glittering in her eyes, couldn¡¯t help chuckling. ¡°Anything is okay?¡±


    ¡°As long as I have.¡± Haya, turning to look at An Rushuang, answered.


    Just as Princess Anyang and An Rushuang intended to speak after an eye-contact, there came a shouting, ¡°Ladies!¡±

 Chapter 37: Negotiation

    <h4>Chapter 37: Negotiation</h4>


    Trantor: Storm in a Teacup


    As she finished speaking, a man in ck rushed to them with his hair bound up. After paying a respect, he looked extremely serious without any smile, ¡°Ladies, my lord asked me to hand this to Princess Anyang. I hope my arrival does not spoil your fun here.¡±


    Saying so, he took out a piece of silk before An Rushuang held it and handed it to Princess Anyang. The apricot silk was very delicate and of excellent quality. Seeing this, An Rushuang couldn¡¯t help taking a look towards where the man came from before she saw there was another man in imperial robe standing in the distance.


    Thinking that this noble man did arrive in time, she couldn¡¯t help curving her lips.


    Slowly unfolding the silk, Princess Anyang had some idea about it, but when she saw the character on the top, she was extremely stunned and turned to the man, ¡°Who are you serving for?¡± The character was written in such a clear and excellent semi-cursive script. Princess Anyang had seen the handwriting before.


    Bowing to Princess Anyang, the man said, ¡°Your Grace, no need to worry. My lord said that he wille here soon. But it is not the appropriate time now. So he asks Your Grace to be in charge of ¡®the peony¡¯ stuff.¡±


    Slightly dimming her eyes, Princess Anyang curved her lips and said, ¡°What a coincidence! It has been a long time since west saw the peony. But this time we have two flower-lovers here to appreciate it.¡± Saying so, she nodded to the man, ¡°Tell your lord that I will try my best.¡±


    Hearing this, the man bowed to Princess Anyang before leaving the tower.


    Standing beside, Haya was so confused that she asked, ¡°Did he also want to buy the peony?¡±


    ¡°It seems so,¡± replied An Rushuang before she turned to Princess Anyang.


    At the same time, Princess Anyang also turned to her. They exchanged looks when Princess Anyang said a silent ¡®sorry¡¯ to Rushuang and said slowly to Haya, ¡°Haya, I¡¯m sorry. Although I have promised you, but this time I may go back on my word.¡±


    Princess Anyang definitely would not give up this opportunity to strive for a ce for herself. As long as she could do it well, she would have a say in the capital.


    Frowning, Haya looked annoyed after hearing Princess Anyang¡¯s words. Although she was not totally sure about what she meant, she could know that she wasn¡¯t saying something good.


    ¡°But you promised me,¡± she said, getting furious.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true. But I forgot that I have promised someone that I¡¯ll send the peony to him. I¡¯ve only got one... how could I give it to two people?¡± said Princess Anyang innocuously, slightly shaking her head.


    Standing beside, Zhu Xianxian and Lu Mingyue felt something was not right, but they couldn¡¯t figure it out.


    They were already surprised that Princess Anyang promised to give the peony to Haya, but now came a man in ck and the peony was said to send to the other?


    They had never heard Princess Anyang talking about this before when they were in the Rong Manor.


    As they were confused, An Rushuang chuckled and pretended tofort Haya, ¡°Haya, if so, there is no turning back now. Could you please pick other peonies instead?¡± Seeing that Haya¡¯s eyes were focused on the purple peony, An Rushuang knew that she liked it very much that she would by no means give up.


    ¡°No. Purple is my mum¡¯s favourite. And it¡¯s also my first time seeing purple peony...¡± said Haya determinedly, shaking her head.


    After thinking for a while, Haya said, ¡°What did he give you in exchange for this peony? Tell me and I¡¯ll give you double. Will you give me the peony now?¡±


    Hearing this, Princess Anyang shook her head and said in a low voice, ¡°Haya, in Nanqi Kingdom, people value their words. If someone broke his or her words, they would be regarded as less than an animal.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the Princess of Dongyi Kingdom. Are you sure you won¡¯t give me the peony?¡±


    Haya indeed hated to bully others by fame or title, but today she did something she was disgusted of.


    ¡°Even if the Princess of Nanqi Kingdomes today, she should follow the order of arrival.¡± said Princess Anyang calmly as if she didn¡¯t see Haya¡¯s anger.


    An Rushuang smiled and tried to calm Haya down, ¡°Calm down. It should have been a lovely flower banquet today. It¡¯s worthless to fight over those peonies. How about you both make apromise? Although we should follow the order of arrival, Haya is here asking for the peony for her mum. What a good daughter she is! Can we send someone to ask whether the other is willing to give the peony to Haya? If he is willing to do so, that will be a happy ending to both of you.¡±


    Hearing this, Haya was so excited that she kept saying, ¡°Great! That¡¯s a good idea!¡±


    Princess Anyang also nodded, ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s have a try.¡± Saying so, she asked Qing Lu to have an enquiry.


    After around fifteen minutes, Qing Lu came back. She was in a hurry and it was at noon. She couldn¡¯t help sweating and Hong Yu quickly gave her a cup of tea.


    After drinking the tea, Qing Lu gasped, ¡°The man said that he is going to use the peony to cure his wife and he had paid a lot for the peony, so he would not give up...¡±


    ¡°Princess Haya, let¡¯s go back. Maybe we can ask the King for help... he maye up with a better idea!¡± said the servant at the side.


    Seeing Haya¡¯s expression, An Rushuang said slowly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid the flower can only be found in Nanqi Kingdom. And there is only one in the world and thus it can be called as rare flower...¡±


    Taking a sigh, Haya pulled An Rushuang¡¯s sleeves and asked, ¡°Tell me what I should do.¡± Haya somehow thought An Rushuang would help her solve the problem.


    ¡°In this world, there¡¯s nothing you cannot buy. But sometimes people just do not give the same value.¡±


    Recalling the character on the silk, An Rushuang couldn¡¯t help thinking even if it was the emperor, he would have difficulties dealing such matters.

 Chapter 38: He wanted the Tianshan Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 38: He wanted the Tianshan Mountain</h4>


    Trantor: Storm in a Teacup


    After a period of silence, Haya turned back to look at Qinglu before talking to her in resoluteness, ¡°Go tell him I¡¯m the princess of Dongyi Kingdom. I can give him everything except ournd, as long as he is willing to give up the purple peony.¡±


    Following her order, Qing Lu left for the man, who, a lean figure d in purple robe, came to visit Haya merely after a short while.


    Though held by a body guard, the man in purple robe was still swaggering at his feet. His pallid face, half shielded by a folding fan behind which came a flurry of cough, was embedded with a pair of dark eyes.


    ¡°This is the buyer of the purple peony¡ªMister Zhu,¡± Qing Lu said to Haya in a hurry.


    Suddenly, all of the people fixed their eyes on Mister Zhu, who coughed more seriously under people¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Mister Zhu, are you willing to give up the purple peony?¡± Haya asked.


    While intending to speak, Mister Zhu coughed so severely that he almost coughed his lungs out. As terrible as he was, all the people looked at him in sorrow, as if he would be suffocated to death at once.


    Given Mister Zhu¡¯s severe and lingering illness, as well as his wife¡¯s disease, Lu Mingyue made a cup of tea whileforting him, ¡°Take it easy. Have some tea first.¡±


    After taking the cup, Mister Zhu stared at Lu Mingyue with his eyes full of tears. ¡°Lady... cough... it¡¯s so... cough... kind of you,¡± he thanked Mingyue while coughing.


    His body guard, perhaps, knowing his master was in torture, said calmly, ¡°Since my lord is so weak, in case his disease would be worsened, we might as well have a talk at the Changting Pavilion nearby.¡±


    Princess Anyang nodded at his words. Zhu Xianxianughed, ¡°Someone must stay here to have a watch. I like enjoy flowers with so many people.¡±


    Upon hearing her words, Lu Mingyue echoed, ¡°I can stay here with you in case you would be bored.¡± Then, she whispered to An Rushuang, ¡°I really don¡¯t feel like this situation, and given my loose tongue, it¡¯s very likely that I would say something unsuitable...You can go to the pavilion with Princess Anyang.¡±


    An Rushuang touched her forehead gently after a sigh. ¡°Now you realize you have a loose tongue.¡± Considering perhaps, that man was still at Changting Pavilion, Mingyue might cause some trouble due to her character.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you muste with me then!¡± Princess Anyang ordered An Rushuang.


    They headed for the Changting Pavilion when everything was settled down.


    With three stories, the rooms in Changting Pavilion were ssified into three levels, respectively named as Heaven, Earth and Person, the number of rooms ranked as the Heaven being the least, while the Person being the most. It was said that each room was attached with a private yard, where you could enjoy the stars at night. Though there were merely four Heaven rooms respectively named as Plum, Orchid, Bamboo and chrysanthemum, the four gentlemen among the flowers, and the amodation fees for these four rooms were very expensive, the guests still desired to have a look at the top-level rooms of the eminent Changting Pavilion.


    Until now, staying one single night at the Heaven rooms were still a dream so hard to fulfill.


    Upon entering the gate, you would see a screen set in the middle of the hall, on the outer side of which stood a storyteller d in long robe, a sage-like type with long beard. He was telling the story of Wu Song killing a tiger at Jingyang Mountain, with the hall full of guests served by the waiters walking around with liquors for sale.


    There came the sound of instrument from the inner side of the screen yed by women, which must be an elegant ce visited by people of high status though couldn¡¯t be viewed from this side.


    The owner of the Changting Pavilion really had a unique taste, An Rushuang thought.


    Before long, the two men stopped. Mister Zhu was out of breath due to the heavy cough when getting on the stars. ¡°This... cough... way, please,¡± he said after a while.


    With one of his arms held firmly by his body guard, Mister Zhu, his legs being still too weak to hold his body, nearly fell to the ground.


    Perhaps, he really suffered severe disease, An Rushuang and Princess Anyang couldn¡¯t help thinking...


    Upon entering the Heaven room, all the people were shocked by its supreme luxury.


    With its floor paved by snow white jade, and its wall by the emerald produced in Qinghai province on which there were dark patterns of plum and falling snow, the room was decorated by a cascading crystal curtain, behind which came the nging sound of instrument like pearls of various sizes falling on the jade te, or as entrancing as the beautiful scenery.


    Having seen a lot of luxurious rooms before, Princess Anyang couldn¡¯t help being slightly touched. The Heaven room, more sumptuous and elegant than her Changchun Pavilion, was even a match to the royal pce.


    ¡°Changting Pavilion is absolutely the most elegant ce in the capital city,¡± she gasped in admiration.


    ¡°Just... cough... enough to live within,¡± Mister Zhu said after a flurry of cough.


    After the body guard and the women yer left, thedies sat down. ¡°Can you tell us now? What do you want to exchange for the purple peony?¡± Haya pressed on.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, please... cough... have some tea first,¡± Mister Zhu said while waving his hand.


    An Rushuang, sitting aside, nearly broke out intoughter, but still tried her best to stay calm, which almost exhausted her. Mister Zhu was really a good actor.


    ¡°Haya is in a hurry. Mister Zhu, please cut to the chase,¡± Princess Anyang said in helplessness.


    Mister Zhu took a long breath before he set the dark-red enameled teapot slowly on the desk. ¡°If I say I want the Tianshan Mountain, will you give it to me?¡± He asked calmly, looking at Haya with his dark eyes.

 Chapter 39: Plots After Plots

    <h4>Chapter 39: Plots After Plots</h4>


    Trantor: Storm in a Teacup


    Hearing this, Haya was suddenly stunned. The servant girl at her side was also furious and asked harshly with her hands on her hips, ¡°Who are you on earth?¡±


    Princess Anyang was also shocked at his words. She did see the characters on the silk, Mount Baer, but she had never expected that the man would mention Mount Tianshan at the very beginning. It was the lifeline of Dongyi Kingdom; how could they exchange their lifeline with peonies?


    Feeling the tensions among them, Princess Anyang couldn¡¯t help looking at An Rushuang, only to find her sitting calmly beside without any surprise as if the man was not talking about Mount Tianshan but an anonymous hill. Perhaps An Rushuang did not know how important Mount Tianshan was to Dongyi Kingdom?


    But Princess Anyang quickly discarded the unreasonable assumption.


    An Rushuang¡¯s elder brother was in the army; how could she not know Mount Tianshan?


    At the same time, a middle-aged man was standing behind the apparently solid sapphire wall and everyone was exposed in front of his eyes as if the wall was invisible like a transparent mirror.


    Looking at what was happening, the man slightly raised his eyebrows and asked in a low voice, ¡°Who is she?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, she is the daughter of the Royal Inspector,¡± replied the imperial guard.


    After a while, the man said, ¡°She does pass on her father¡¯s traits.¡±


    The guard kept saying, ¡°It is said that both Princess Mingxi and Princess Anyang held the flower banquet today. Almost alldies went to the pce except her. Princess Mingxi is so angry about this...¡±


    ¡°Oh, brave enough...¡±


    Opposite the wall, that ¡°brave¡± An Rushuang slightly smiled and said in a soft voice, ¡°Princess Haya, calm down. Perhaps Mister Zhu was just saying that he admires the grand snow mountain. Mister Zhu, don¡¯t make Princess Haya misunderstand you.¡±


    Frowning, Princess Haya looked at Mister Zhu vigntly without saying a word.


    Coughing, Mister Zhuughed and said, ¡°Cough... I heard that people from Dongyi Kingdom are very bold and forthright... I was just joking...I beg your pardon, Your Grace. Please forgive me.¡±


    Saying so, he stood up and bowed to Princess Haya.


    Then he said sincerely, ¡°Although... cough... I am not intended for Mount Tianshan, I do want a small mountain at the end of the snow mountain, called Mount Baer. I assume that Mount Baer was just an insignificant mountain to Dongyi Kingdom. This is what I want exactly.¡±


    Mount Baer only covered an area of dozens of square kilometres and its surroundings was extremely unproductive and bleak. Few crops could grow on that mountain and thus it had a nickname of ¡°Barren Miser¡± at Dongyi Kingdom.


    Mount Tianshan and Mount Baer were worlds apart...


    Therefore, Princess Haya couldn¡¯t help feeling confused on hearing his request, ¡°There¡¯s nothing on Mount Baer and not a single flower had ever grown on it. Why do you want it?¡±


    Lowering her head, An Rushuang slightly curved her lips, thinking it would be of great use. She remembered three yearster, Mount Baer turned into the famous iron mountain rich in minerals whose value could bepared to the wealth of a small country.


    Sighing, Mister Zhu pretended to be feel sorrowful and said in a low voice, ¡°My wife... cough... her predecessors were from Dongyi Kingdom... but... I think people should always revert to their origins and Mount Baer is my wife¡¯s origin...¡±


    Saying so, he coughed even more seriously and he could not even speak at a time. After a long while, he continued to say, ¡°If one day... one day... I believe she also wants to revert to her origin.¡±


    Confused, Princess Haya tilted her head, ¡°Origin?¡±


    Goodness! Who could expect that the Princess of Dongyi Kingdom could not understand ¡°origin¡±? Hearing this, Mister Zhu almost spit blood. If he knew this earlier, he would not have said it in such a sentimental way.


    An Rushuang was also surprised that she almost choked when drinking the tea. She exined to Princess Haya, ¡°Princess Haya, it¡¯s better not to ask. You know that his wife¡¯s health is not in a good condition...¡±


    Hearing this and recalling Mister Zhu¡¯s previous sadness, Haya instantly understand what he meant, ¡°If you want Mount Baer, I...¡± When she was about to agree, the servant girl slightly pushed her and whispered ¡°Your Grace, better think twice.¡±


    Haya suddenly thought of his first request concerning Mount Tianshan and became more vignt. She turned to Mister Zhu and said, ¡°Although Mount Baer does not worth much, it still belongs to the territory of Dongyi Kingdom. May I discuss with my father first and then tell you my final decision?¡± Saying so, Haya stood up and prepared to leave.


    Frowning, Princess Anyang also stood up and couldn¡¯t help feeling anxious. Mister Zhu also felt tough.


    At this time, An Rushuang said, ¡°That¡¯s good. Today is thest day of the flower banquet and Princess Anyang and Mister Zhu still have something to discuss here. Let me see Princess Haya off and ask someone to bring the peony here in case of damage among therge flow of people in the Flower Tower.¡±


    Hearing this, Princess Anyang and Mister Zhu were both slightly stunned, but they quickly echoed with An Rushuang.


    Meanwhile, Haya stopped her steps and asked, ¡°Are you leaving today?¡±


    Saying so, she couldn¡¯t help feeling entangled.

 Chapter 40: Princess Anyang

    <h4>Chapter 40: Princess Anyang</h4>


    Trantor: Storm in a Teacup


    Being slightly touched, An Rushuang let out a long sigh. ¡°Of course, Mister Zhu¡¯s wife is still waiting at home. We shouldn¡¯t waste time here. Even if you can¡¯t take the purple peony back, you mother would also be happy after knowing your affection for her. We shouldn¡¯t be so obsessed with worldly things.¡±


    Upon hearing An Rushuang¡¯s words with a profound meaning, Haya was in a daze before she nodded in understanding. ¡°Exactly. The purple peony, as well as Mount Baer, are worldly things. Why don¡¯t I choose one which can make my mum happy?¡±


    She turned to look at Mister Zhu in a morous smile with two dimples on her cheeks. ¡°I can give you Mount Baer! But...¡±


    As soon as Haya finished speaking, all the people were thrown into a panic, fearing she might have some tough conditions.


    With three pairs of eyes fixed upon her, Haya smiled and said, ¡°The purple peony mustn¡¯t be hurt!¡±


    All the people let out a sigh of relief. A wisp of grin appeared on Mister Zhu¡¯s pallid face.


    ¡°Please set your mind at ease.¡± A gleam of smile rippled Princess Anyang¡¯s cherry lips.


    With the agreement being officially sealed by Princess Haya and signed by the two sides, Dongyi Kingdom could no longer revoke theirmitment. Princess Anyang ordered Qing Lu to fetch the purple peony. Holding the flower in her arms, Haya¡¯s maid was as upset as she was holding a big mountain.


    Princess Anyang also promised to send a gardener to Haya¡¯s manor. A few dayster when she was leaving for Dongyi Kingdom, Princess Anyang would appoint several guards to protect the peony on their way back home. Haya left the Changting Pavilion happily, totally having no idea she had been plotted against. Since both parties had got what they wanted, it was really a happy ending.


    As soon as Haya left, the gentleman d in purple robe let out a long sigh of great relief. He mmed the folding fan on the desk. ¡°My heart was nearly coughed out.¡±


    There suddenly came a low-pitched and august sound behind the jade wall. ¡°As yful as you are, why don¡¯t you cough your tongue out?¡±


    The gentleman in purple robe straightened himself immediately, emitting a totally different aura, before shouted, ¡°My respect to Your Majesty!¡±


    Following him, Princess Anyang and An Rushuang slightly lowered their heads before they shouted, ¡°My respect to Your Majesty!¡±


    With a flurry of rumble not so loud, the jade wall separated slowly, from which a middle-aged man in bright yellow robe walked slowly toward them in solemnity and stateliness. He, wearing a skullcap and a golden belt dotted with ck silk embroidery, though, not tall or strong, always stood uprightly and set his feet upon the ground very firmly while walking. His hair, as well as beard, had turned gray, but his eyes, as sparkling as always, seemed to have seen through everyone¡¯s heart.


    There was another man wearing the same robe as Mister Zhu behind the emperor. Given his firm and steady step and glistening eyes, he was obviously a practitioner of martial arts.


    ¡°Get up. Are you Princess Anyang?¡± The emperor asked in low-pitched voice.


    Princess Anyang thanked the emperor before raising her head. ¡°I haven¡¯t met your majesty for so long. It¡¯s beyond my expectation that your majesty still remembers me.¡±


    The emperor lowered his eyes to look at her, a faint smile rippling his lips, before he said slowly in a tone as contemtion, ¡°You are so like your mother. I feel she is still alive when looking at you...¡±


    She, a young girl at the age of sixteen, is standing before him with a peony in her arms, talking to him in a morous smile. While all the people gasped in admiration at the peony, he merely thought the girl with drop-dead gorgeous appearance paled the all the peonies in the world.


    But now, with the memories fading away, things had be different.


    ¡°This is the first time I heard someone say I am like my mother. I am totally paled by her who has always lived within temple.¡±


    ¡°There is no difference between you two.¡± The emperor shook his head before he sighed.


    A wisp of sorrow, somehow, rose in Princess Anyang¡¯s heart, who lowered her head with red eyes.


    Being slightly touched by Princess Anyang¡¯s sadness, the emperor said slowly, ¡°You behaved so well today. Without knowing I was here, you have helped me a lot to get Mount Baer. Have you already learned about the truth?¡±


    Princess Anyang answered after making a curtsy, ¡°Three years ago, at the empress dowager¡¯s birthday party, your majesty presented your calligraphy, a Chinese character ¡°Shou (which means longevity)¡±, which shares the same style ¡ª vigorous and natural, as powerful as a flying dragon ¡ª as the characters I saw today on the silk. I decided to make a bet, and fortunately, I win.¡± She presented the agreement to the emperor.


    Holding the silk in his hand, the emperor had aplicated feeling.


    It was lucky enough for the emperor who didn¡¯t have many chances to go outside to join the flower feast. It was much beyond his expectation that he could meet Princess Anyang again since three years ago at the birthday party. She had be a brilliantdy, even not less intelligent than the princess at the royal pce.


    ¡°I should give a big reward to Anyang, the very smart girl,¡± the emperor said slowly in low-pitched voice, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Princess Anyang shook her head. ¡°I am lucky enough to get the purple peony nted by my mother when she was a child. It¡¯s my honor to make some contribution for your majesty and Nanqi Kingdom. There is no need to reward me.¡±


    The emperor said after a period of silence, ¡°Then I will promote your title. It will be easy for you to enter the royal pce afterward.¡±


    Upon hearing his words, An Rushuang felt relieved. Princess Anyang could live an easier life if the emperor would remember her deed in the future.


    Greatly pleased, Princess Anyang answered, ¡°I extend my thanks to your majesty,¡± she added after a second thought, ¡°It is the daughter of the imperial inspector who put forward the idea to enjoy the flowers with capital citizens!¡±


    A wisp of coldness skimmed in An Rushuang¡¯s mind. How candid Princess Anyang was!


    She knew it clearly that Princess Anyang intended to ask a reward for her. However, she not only put forward the idea, but also declined Princess Mingxi¡¯s invitation to enjoy the flowers at the royal pce. It was still uncertain whether she would be rewarded or punished...


    ¡°Daughter of the imperial inspector?¡± The emperor, his eyebrows raised slightly, turned to look at the slimdy lowering her head. ¡°I heard that you declined to join the flower banquet at the royal pce held by Mingxi?¡±

 Chapter 41: Right or Wrong?

    <h4>Chapter 41: Right or Wrong?</h4>


    Trantor: Storm in a Teacup


    All of a sudden, An Rushuang became the focus of their attention, which made her a bit surprised. She quickly bowed to the Emperor and replied, ¡°Your Majesty, I did decline Princess Mingxi¡¯s invitation.¡±


    Hearing this, Princess Anyang couldn¡¯t help feeling worried for her. Princess Mingxi was the favourite daughter of the Emperor. How could An Rushuang say that? She shouldn¡¯t have embarrassed the emperor.


    She was smart enough toe up with the idea of appreciating flowers with citizens. But how could she say those words in the face of Emperor? That¡¯s so stupid!


    Thinking so, Princess Anyang quickly bowed in courtesy and said in a concerning voice to the Emperor, ¡°It was all my fault...¡±


    ¡°Your Grace, there is no need to take mes for me. It was my decision. But I want to say something for myself. Although I have done something wrong...¡± interrupted An Rushuang.


    ¡°I do not regard it as a mistake,¡± said Rushuang calmly, looking at the Emperor with a slight smile.


    The Emperor looked so dignified and majestic. No one knew how he felt judging from his expression. But on hearing this, he slightly frowned. The girl was indeed arrogant. In fact, the Emperor was not intended to punish her or find fault with her; he just wanted to know how she would answer the question. However, seeing her arrogance, the emperor could not help feeling offended.


    The Emperor coldly hummed and said in a low voice, ¡°Fine! Then tell me what you did right and what you did wrong.¡±


    Everyone present were looking at An Rushuang, only to find she was so calm that she did not show any sign of panic in front of the Emperor. They couldn¡¯t help respecting her, but at the same time, they felt pity for An Rushuang.


    The Emperor¡¯s anger could cost thousands of lives in a second, from top officials to ordinary people. They could all be his target. Therefore, there was a saying: ¡°Kings and bears often worry their keepers.¡± No one knew whether it was more appropriate to regard the girl as brave or as reckless.


    Among these onlookers, only Princess Anyang looked anxious and worried about her.


    Curving her lips, An Rushuang gave Princess Anyang a look to let her calm down before she shook her head and said, ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯ve made many mistakes. I cannot name them all! But I¡¯ve done one thing right. May I start with this?¡±


    Hearing her words, the Emperor coldly nced at her, thinking the girl would definitely talking about her brilliant idea of appreciating the flowers with citizens. But with regard to this idea, it could be right while it could also be wrong. If he said that¡¯s wrong afterwards, how could she respond?


    Thinking so, the Emperor coldly hummed without saying a word.


    Rolling her eyes, An Rushuang smiled, ¡°The story should start from several days ago... at that time, I just arrived at the capital. Soon after my arrival, I received Princess Anyang¡¯s invitation of this flower banquet. I was so happy that I immediately agreed to attend the event. However, I received another invitation on the next day, which was from Princess Mingxi.¡±


    ¡°I think it was right to attend Princess Anyang¡¯s banquet since I epted her invitation first, and it¡¯s important to keep my promise. Due to social etiquettes, I could not go back on my words to refuse Princess Anyang¡¯s invitation and turn to Princess Mingxi¡¯s,¡± continued An Rushuang.


    Saying so, An Rushuang slowly lowered her head and bowed to the Emperor. Then she said firmly, ¡°I suppose the reason why Princess Anyang said it¡¯s all her fault is that she felt she might have made Princess Mingxi ufortable. However, the pce is packed with visitors today while this ce is very deste...¡±


    An Rushuang slightly took a sigh and did not say anything more.


    However, everyone knew what had actually happened.


    Princess Mingxi was always arrogant. This time it was she that intentionally set the banquet on the same day to make such embarrassment for her younger cousin, but in fact she had done more than that at usual times.


    Slightly frowning, the Emperor turned to Princess Anyang and asked in a low voice, ¡°Is that true?¡± The question was actually redundant. With a look at the deste scene at the banquet, one could definitely tell that.


    An Rushuangughed silently in her heart, thinking the authorized always like to pretend they were not aware of the fact that was putting in front of them. Only ttering would make them feelfortable and respected.


    True enough!


    Hearing the Emperor¡¯s question, Princess Anyang lowered her head and said, ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s really my fault. I should have asked whether Mingxi would also like to hold a banquet or not before I sent out all the invitations. But fortunately, everything turns out to be in order. Mostdies have attended Mingxi¡¯s banquet and they are wise enough not to decline her invitation. But An Rushuang... she is too stubborn.¡±


    Turing to An Rushuang, Princess Anyang smiled brightly and then bowed to the Emperor, ¡°Your Majesty, could you please forgive her once for the sake of her good deed today?¡±


    Princess Anyang said in such a soft and obedient voice that the Emperor couldn¡¯t help gazing at her. Afterwards, the Emperorughed.


    It was really awkward for the Emperor tough at the moment. But when the Emperorughed, everyone shouldugh along with him. Suddenly the room was full of people¡¯sughter. Everyone had a smiling face while everyone was thinking differently. How pathetic!


    ¡°If I forgive her now, then that would be too easy for her.¡± said he.


    Without any smile, the Emperor looked at An Rushuang seriously, which made her feel a little bit choked. An Rushuang couldn¡¯t help stepping backwards.


    Soon the Emperor said, ¡°You have said what you did right. What about your wrongdoings?¡±

 Chapter 42: Plea

    <h4>Chapter 42: Plea</h4>


    Trantor: Storm in a Teacup


    ¡°Your majesty, I made three mistakes today. First, allow the capital citizens to enjoy peonies. It not only disturbed your majesty, but also caused chaos among citizens. It is really my fault.¡±


    Catching a glimpse of An Rushuang, the emperor kept silent.


    ¡°Second, I shouldn¡¯t have asked the other twodies toe with me. As a result, they missed the flower enjoyment feast at the royal pce.¡±


    ¡°Third, though I knew it clearly that your majesty don¡¯t like my character, I still hold to my own opinion. This is the biggest mistake.¡±


    An Rushuang knelt on the ground, added in a low voice while lowering her head, ¡°I am, though, ignorant enough, it¡¯s so hard to change one¡¯s nature. Please punish me, your majesty.¡±


    Could those be ounted as mistakes?!


    Without the flower enjoyment feast, Nanqi Kingdom couldn¡¯t get the Ba¡¯er Mountain. As for the feast at the royal pce, if Princess Anyang had her invitations sent out first, it was Mingxi¡¯s rudeness who had hers sent outter.


    And about nature... How could an emperor punish the daughter of the minister for her stubbornness?


    If he did so, the emperor would be regarded as a fatuous and self-indulgent ruler!


    Frowning at the young girl kneeling before him, the emperor snorted coldly before leaving in a huff.


    ¡°Bid your majesty farewell,¡± all the people bowed while shouting.


    Feeling upset, the emperor stamped his feet so hard on the stairs before he suddenly stopped. The two guards, given the emperor¡¯s strange act, had to stop, too.


    Upon seeing the emperor staring at the second floor for a long time, one of the guards suggested him, ¡°Your majesty, the wagon is ready outside. If your majesty wants to meet someone, I can ask her/him toe.¡±


    ¡°Return to the pce.¡± The emperor headed for the wagon after shaking his head.


    After the emperor had left for a long while, all the people in the Heaven room finally let out a sigh in relief. The gentleman in purple robe pped his hands beforeing up to An Rushuang in a joking smile. ¡°I really admire Miss An, though it¡¯s the first time we meet. You held to your own opinion even before the emperor. what makes you so brave and stubborn?¡±


    Anyang rolled her eyes.


    After bidding farewell to Xianxian and Mingyue, An Rushuang reached home in the wagon.


    ¡°Lady, we have returned to the manor.¡±


    Lifting the curtain, Hong Yu found herdy clenching a piece of silk. She suddenly remembered that it was given by Miss Zhu before her leaving.


    Upon seeing herdy lost in thought, Hong Yu couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Lady, is there a flower on the silk?¡±


    An Rushuang raised her head before snorting. ¡°There is no flower, only weeds making you headache.¡±


    She caught a glimpse of the silk, on which there were tidy and good-looking Chinese characters written in Zanhua regr script. The content was definitely a headache.


    50 grams of amber, 50 grams of turtle shell, 50 grams of rhizoma sparganii, 25 grams of Rhizoma Corydalis, 25 grams of myrrh, 2.5 grams of Rheum officinale, smash all of them into powder and boil the powder in water. Each time eat half spoon with liquor before having meal. The medicine would take effect if the patient took it twice a day. The medicine was called ¡°Amber powder¡±, very effective in stopping bleeding and rejuvenating the skin.


    There was a tip below the prescription: This prescription was cherished by my father, but its effect was uncertain. Please be careful if you want to use it.


    Careful... How could she be careful?


    An Rushuang had never heard those herbs. Even if she knew, where could she find the herbs on the lifeless desert?


    After a long sigh, An Rushuang put the silk into her sleeve before she got off the wagon.


    As she walked to the gate of the Liuxi Pavilion, a lean and tall man with a square medicine box on his back was just stepping out, who at once paid his respect to An Rushuang by bowing.


    ¡°Miss An, you havee back.¡±


    Fixing her eyes on the man, An Rushuang recognized him, the physician Ye Zhicheng who diagnosed disease for Nanny Liu.


    ¡°Nanny Liu seems to get much better. We have troubled you a lot, Mr. Ye,¡± An Rushuang, being slightly touched, said.


    Ye Zhicheng wasn¡¯t faintly pleased hearing her word. ¡°Though she seems okay, the malignant carbuncle must be removed, or she would never fully recover,¡± he said slowly in gloominess.


    As stubborn as she was, how could Nanny Liu allow this man to cut a piece of flesh off her neck due to the invisible malignant carbuncle which neither made her hurt nor itch?


    Day after day, Nanny Liu, though almost recovered from the injury, her energy was getting weakened.


    Feeling worried, Hong Yu murmured, ¡°What about trying to persuade her again?¡±


    Deep in her heart, Hong Yu knew it clearly that it didn¡¯t work. No matter how she persuaded Nanny Liu, she would definitely answer her with two words¡ª-no way!


    ¡°If she had taken your advice, she would recover now.¡± Fang Zhicheng shook his head.


    Knitting her eyebrows, An Rushuang smiled, a wisp of light within her eyes. ¡°I have an idea.¡±


    The two people nearly tortured to death by Nanny Liu turned to look at An Rushuang. ¡°What good idea do you have?¡± Hong Yu asked, a gleam of light shing in her eyes.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t tell you until Mr. Ye arrived tomorrow.¡± An Rushuang shook her head with a meaningful smile on her face.


    Hongyu raised her head before catching a glimpse of the sunset in frustration, really hoping the sunrise woulde soon.


    Ye Zhicheng bid farewell to them with great expectation before he was suddenly stopped by An Rushuang. ¡°Mr. Ye, wait for a moment. I have something to ask you.¡±

 Chapter 43: Prescription

    <h4>Chapter 43: Prescription</h4>


    Trantor: Storm in a Teacup


    Sitting upright opposite to An Rushuang, Ye Chengzhi could no longer stay casual and calm as he used to. Under the gaze of such a pair of pretty eyes, even if Ye Chengzhi was a sloppy guy, he couldn¡¯t help blushing and crying in his heart.


    How could a nobledy be so bold?


    Seeing Ye Chengzhi sweating, An Rushuang couldn¡¯t help bursting intoughter.


    Ye Chengzhi was at a loss, not knowing how to respond.


    Seeing he was so nervous, An Rushuang smiled, ¡°Rx. I just want to ask you something about a prescription.¡±


    Rushuang¡¯s voice was very warm and soft, which made his face even redder. As he had a dark skin, he now looked indeed strange with his blushing face.


    But as he heard the word ¡°prescription¡±, Ye Chengzhi¡¯s eyes were lit up. Although he had not recovered from his previous embarrassment, he hurried to ask, ¡°What prescription?¡±


    An Rushuang told the ¡°Amber power¡± stuff to him.


    Hearing this, Ye Chengzhi was a bit stunned and said after a while, ¡°Miss An, this prescription is rare. I¡¯ve seen a simr prescription in the Medication Book of Hua Tuo (TN: Hua Tuo was a well-known Chinese physician who lived in ancient China. The historical texts Records of the Three Kingdoms and Book of the Later Han record Hua Tuo as the first person in China to use anaesthesia during surgery). It is good for the treatment of wounds¡¯ recovery, but....¡±


    Saying so, he looked at An Rushuang, only to find she was listening to him carefully without any unpleasantness. Ye Chengzhi continued to say, ¡°But Miss An, you may not know that this kind of alcohol is for promoting blood cirction and removing blood stasis. If the patient takes this kind of alcohol with amber power, although it is not good for the wound and may slower the speed of the recovery, it would not have any other influences.¡±


    Alcohol?


    An Rushuang slightly frowned. She suddenly thought of the liquor pot on Yun Ran¡¯s table. It was very cold in the desert where there were no seasonal changes. Even in summer, it was freezing cold. People living there all drank alcohol instead of water. Therefore, all of them could remain conscious after hitting the bottle.


    ¡°If he drinks a lot after having an incised wound...¡± asked An Rushuang.


    ¡°Then he is seeking death!¡± said Ye Chengzhi loudly, staring at her.


    Hearing this, An Rushuang couldn¡¯t help feeling sad and after a while she asked, ¡°How to do with that?¡±


    Hearing this, Ye Chengzhi felt a little tough. He scratched his head and said, ¡°Miss An, I do not know who needs this prescription and I wonder why he still drinks a lot if he had wounds? Is he an alcoholic? Miss An, it¡¯s better not to get along with this kind of person...¡±


    Seeing Ye Chengzhi was about to preach her, Rushuang touched her forehead and said immediately, ¡°No! It was not like that... he¡¯s a friend of my elder brother. Actually, it is indeed difficult for him. He is a leader. You know it¡¯s very cold in the desert. Even if one got injured, it¡¯s hard not to drink alcohol as it can protect one from the freezing coldness in the desert.¡±


    Hearing this, Ye Chengzhi felt that everything turned clearer, but he frowned and said after a while, ¡°I have to think about it carefully before I can give you a reply tomorrow.¡±


    An Rushuang finally felt relieved and slightly sighed, ¡°Ok. Thank you so much.¡±


    After Ye Chengzhi left, An Rushuang called Hong Yu and asked her about Nanny Liu.


    Rushuang really wanted to see Nanny Liu in person, but every time she arrived at the doorsteps, she would be stopped by Nanny Liu¡¯s servants iming that in case she might be infected by the disease, she¡¯d better stay outside.


    Nanny Liu was stubborn, so did her servants.


    Therefore, An Rushuang had not seen Nanny Liu since her injury. Thinking that Nanny Liu was still suffering the gout, An Rushuang couldn¡¯t help feeling concerned.


    Shaking her head, Hong Yu said, ¡°The wounds are better, but as for the gout, it is still... Miss An, have your meal first. There¡¯s no use to worry too much about it. But may I know what the method is?¡±


    Hong Yu looked at An Rushuang curiously.


    Hearing this, An Rushuang was a little surprised before she recalled what she said to Ye Chengzhi at the gate. She smiled, ¡°I said it¡¯s a secret. Then I would not tell anyone. No need to prepare meals. I do not have any appetite. Let¡¯s go to Nanny Liu¡¯s.¡±


    She must see Nanny Liu today. The gout was not a small thing. An Rushuang still remembered the wounds around her neck.


    ¡°Mydy!¡± sighed Hong Yu with worries, ¡°You haven¡¯t had a meal today. You are not made of iron. How could you stand this? If you insist, I¡¯m going to tell Nanny Liu and you won¡¯t see her today! I will be the first one to stop you.¡±


    Saying so, Hong Yu turned back, pretending to be angry.


    Seeing this, An Rushuang did not even know whether she should be angry or happy. Finally, she sat down and said, ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll have the meal.¡±


    After the meal, it was already dark outside when An Rushuang went to the West Room to see Nanny Liu. With the setting sun covered by dark clouds, the green bricks on the floor reflected orange luster against the sunset glow, which was at the same time gradually engulfed by darkness.


    Upon their arrival at the doorsteps, a little servant girl was about to go out with a lunch box. Seeing the lunch box was still full, An Rushuang stopped her and turned to Hong Yu, ¡°Always like this?¡±


    Seeing this, Hong Yu took a sigh and said, ¡°Although the wounds on her body recovered, her appetite and spirit are getting worse...¡±


    An Rushuang couldn¡¯t help feeling sad. She walked in slowly, only to find that the delicately fragrant air in April suddenly turned stagnant. As she looked inside into the curtain, An Rushuang was stunned by what she saw.

 Chapter 44: I Only Lied To You This Time

    <h4>Chapter 44: I Only Lied To You This Time</h4>


    Trantor: Storm in a Teacup


    A woman was huddling at bed, with her body stooping and back to the outside. Nanny Liu, only at middle age, breathing heavily, long hairs scattering randomly, seemed to be an old dying woman who was worn out overnight.


    An Rushuang stopped at the door, too sad to step into the room. She clenched her fists, tears nearly welling up her eyes. Although opening her mouth, An Rushuang couldn¡¯t utter a single word.


    It was an undeserved catastrophe for Nanny Liu, who would always protect her from any danger no matter now or in the previous life.


    Merely within a moment, An Rushuang had shed tears. Hong Yu turned to look at Nanny Liu, a wisp of sorrow striking her heart. She rubbed her eyes gently before calling Nanny Liu, ¡°Nanny Liu, Miss An ising to see you.¡±


    Nanny Liu¡¯s body suddenly froze. She struggled to get up beforebing her messy hair briefly with her hand. ¡°Cough...Why didn¡¯t you stop thedy,!¡± She scolded Hong Yu in an elderly voice.


    Hong Yu, always good at retort, was speechless while lowering her head in silence.


    Nanny Liu turned to look at An Rushuang, a streak of smile suddenly sweeping off the seriousness on her sallow face when seeing An Rushuang¡¯s teary eyes. ¡°What are you doing here? I can serve you two dayster. There is no need for you to visit this boring ce... Hong Yu, why not take thedy to have a sit at the pavilion outside...¡± Nanny Liu said tenderly.


    An Rushuang, with a somehowplicated feeling pouring into her heart, was so exhausted that her eyes were extremely sore.


    She came up to the bed before murmuring to Nanny Liu, ¡°It was my fault that you got into this.¡± An Rushuang seized Nanny Liu¡¯s lean finger, saying emphatically, ¡°Believe me, this is thest time.¡±


    Nanny Liu couldn¡¯t help feeling heartbreaking upon hearing her words. Even if there was someone to me, it would be the evil illegitimate girl who hadn¡¯t been epted by the An family, the muddleheaded Lord An or the vulnerable Lady An instead.


    As young as twelve years old, Miss An was much more thoughtful than that evil girl. She was like her mother, too kind and vulnerable, not tough enough. However, Nanny Liu recently noticed that she had turned stronger, being able to shoulder more responsibility, which made Nanny Liu worried and care more about her.


    Staring at the young girl in affection, Nanny Liu raised her hand slowly and touched An Rushuang¡¯s cascading ck hair softly.


    ¡°Mydy, could you promise me something?¡±


    An Rushuang, dwelling upon how tofort Nanny Liu, was confused at her words. ¡°Tell me whatever it is.¡±


    Nanny Liu signaled Hong Yu by waving her hand, asking her to take the maids outside.


    ¡°Since you have already learned about that girl¡¯s identity, please promise me never to confront with her directly. She is quite calcting and sophisticated. You must tell me if anything happens. I am not afraid of death. I would rather kill her than watch you being bullied.¡±


    An Rushuang, being stupefied, was greatly touched by Nanny Liu¡¯s words, as if a huge tide struck her heart. She tried her best to withdraw her hand, but Nanny Liu refused to let go of her by seizing An Rushuang¡¯s hand firmly with both of her hands.


    ¡°Promise me, mydy. Promise me...¡±


    Nanny Liu repeated again and again.


    An Rushuang raised her head slowly, staring at Nanny Liu with the corner of her eyes still a little red. ¡°No way,¡± she uttered the two words in resoluteness by moving her cherry lips. An Rushuang gazed at Nanny Liu¡¯s eyes which were filled with sorrow and held her hands fast, ¡°Nanny, no matter how she is good at plotting against others, her tricks will be known to the public if we keep upright and honest. She would definitely be punished for all of her wrongdoings, including framing you up. I remembered clearly what she has done to us. There is no need for you to dirty your hands by killing her. I would make her pay the price someday.¡±


    An Rushuang straightened herself, like a fearless general.


    Deeply impressed by An Rushuang¡¯s imposing manner, Nanny Liu couldn¡¯t help nodding. Only after Nanny Liu regained her consciousness did she look at the young girl before her carefully. An Rushuang really had changed. Having no idea whether it was good or bad, Nanny Liu merely knew that such a girl could make her set her mind at ease.


    Perhaps, it was good.


    ¡°Mydy, you have grown up,¡± Nanny Liu nodded while taking a long sigh.


    The beautiful girl just snickered by rippling her lips before holding mother Liu¡¯s arms fast. ¡°So you are willing to take my advice?¡± An Rushuang asked in a sweet voice.


    Nanny Liu smiled, some vigor appearing on her sallow face. ¡°Okay, okay. I will follow your orders when I recover from the disease,¡± she added then, ¡°Go back as soon as possible, or as weak as you will catch disease at this gloomy room.¡±


    Snuggling up to Nanny Liu, An Rushuang responded, smile gradually retreating from her lips. Sorry, Nanny Liu, she said in her heart.


    I only lied to you this time.

 Chapter 45: Major General鈥檚 Note

    <h4>Chapter 45: Major General¡¯s Note</h4>


    Trantor: Storm in a Teacup


    Too many things happened today! An Rushuang was so tired that she quickly fell asleep in the bed curtain.


    However, she did not feel the familiar coldness that she had expected.


    Frowning, she looked around, only to find that she was sitting on a delicately warm ferret nket in the General¡¯s tent. White Shuang was sleeping beside her soundly. Next to White Shuang neatly folded a ck gown and a thick fur coat.


    Seeing this, Rushuang was suddenly reminded of the conversation that she happened to hear when she fell asleep in the coach. Then she subconsciously smiled slightly.


    Seeing nobody was around, An Rushuang quickly put on the gown and walked slowly to the inner curtain with bare foot. She was nning to tell him not to drink liquor until he fully recovered and... perhaps thank him for what he had prepared for her.


    Thinking so, she gently pulled the curtain. But there was no one inside. Even if she had already got used to the darkness, she still couldn¡¯t help frowning.


    It was midnight. Where would he go?


    Although An Rushuang was confused, she did not dare to wander in the desert where there were a lot of soldiers on guard.


    Thinking over and over, An Rushuang felt it was necessary to tell him what physician Ye Chengzhi told her earlier today. Sitting in front of the desk, Rushuang didn¡¯t dare to light the candle. Against the moonlight, she wrote,


    ¡°Major General, today I happened to arrive at your tent again. I would like to remind you that drinking liquor is not good for your recovery...¡±


    Would this be too much for her to care about?


    Thinking so, An Rushuang frowned and held the writing brushes tighter. Suddenly the ink on the tip of the brush smudged the paper.


    Seeing this, she took a sigh, crumpled the paper and threw it into the litter bin. But at this time, she saw there were several pieces of paper thrown in the bin, on which wrote,


    ¡°To deal with some family affairs, I will be away for ten days...¡±


    Thetter part was not very clear to read. With confusion, An Rushuang picked it up and found it was a note written by Major General,


    ¡°To deal with some family affairs, I will be away for ten days. If youe here during these days, you are very weed to make yourself at home in my tent. But remember you are not allowed to go out.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve made an order that no one shoulde here in the evening. Rested assured.¡±


    ¡°Regarding those tricks and magic, I hope you can...¡±


    He didn¡¯t write any more.


    Baffled, An Rushuang picked up the other note which was still written for her.


    But it was simpler.


    ¡°If youe, stay in the tent and you¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯lle back in ten days.¡±


    ¡°By Yun Ran.¡±


    Seeing this, An Rushuang felt it bit funny and then unfolded the third note and it was even more concise.


    ¡°Back in ten days.¡±


    In the moonlight, An Rushuang leaned against the chair in an oversized ck coat. Her skin looked even more delicate.


    Looking at the crumpled notes in hand, she couldn¡¯t help curving her lips.


    Now she could confirm that Yun Ran had a sharp tongue but a tender heart.


    Finally, An Rushuang wrote, ¡°Liquor is good for promoting blood cirction and removing blood stasis. Since you are not fully recovered, please keep in mind not to drink too much liquor.¡±


    After she finished writing, she suddenly remembered there were still ten days before he came back. Even if she wrote it today, he could not see it. Thinking so, she couldn¡¯t helpughing at herself.


    She thought it carefully, folded the paper and put it under the ink stone before she went to sleep in the inner curtain.


    *


    The next day, An Rushuang received a second invitation from Princess Mingxi after she had breakfast.


    Actually, when she decided to go to the Princess Anyang¡¯s Manor, Rushuang had already expected that Princess Mingxi would find some trouble for her. But it seemed that Princess Ming was not a patient person.


    It was true that people love raking up the past. But Princess Mingxi seemed to be fond of raking up the recent.


    The servant girl sending the invitation was well-behaved although what she said sounded harsh.


    ¡°Miss An, Princess Mingxi had ordered me to send you the invitation in person. It was my faultst time that I sent the invitation without seeing you. We hope that yourdyship could arrive on time to the royal pce. Princess Mingxi has prepared fine wine for you.¡±


    Fine wine?


    Was it a punishment?


    However, An Rushuang still smiled to the girl and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go there on time. It was Princess Mingxi¡¯s invitation. I won¡¯t miss it.¡±


    After the servant girl left, An Rushuang couldn¡¯t help turning upset when she saw the invitation. The girl did not mention that Princess Mingxi invited another Miss An as well.


    What did she mean? How did Princess Mingxi know An Lingshan?


    But this banquet would be held in 15 days. An Rushuang left the invitation on the side and said to Hong Yu, ¡°Keep this for me.¡±


    Cautiously stepping towards An Rushuang, Hong Yu said in a low voice, ¡°Miss An, you¡¯ve just turned her down yesterday and she immediately invites you to another banquet. It is no less than a fox inviting a goose to... Oh, sorry... I am not referring that you are a goose... anyway, I think Princess Mingxi must have some ulterior motive.¡±


    An Rushuangughed, ¡°Few people can be kind and sincere to others in this world. No worries about it.¡±


    Hearing this, Hong Yu frowned, but she still replied a ¡°Yes¡±. At this time, Silvere in hurriedly.


    ¡°Miss An, physician Ye is here.¡±


    He came earlier today.


    Thinking so, An Rushuangforted them, ¡°Do as what I told you. Don¡¯t panic.¡±


    Silver and Hong Yu both nodded.


    ¡°Hong Yu, go to the West Room and tell Nanny Liu I¡¯m sick. If she asks you more, just say you are not sure. Silver, stay here and y it by ear.¡±

 Chapter 46: A Fierce Maid

    <h4>Chapter 46: A Fierce Maid</h4>


    Trantor: Storm in a Teacup


    Silver, following An Rushuang¡¯s order, was greatly pleased that she was trusted by Miss An.


    Hong Yu, watching An Rushuang entering the room with her arm held by Silver, remembered yesterday Miss An said she hade up with an idea of how to help Nanny Liu. Having a vague idea about what An Rushuang was going to do, Hong Yu ran to the door in a hurry. As soon as she stepped out of the threshold, a man suddenly popped out and knocked Hong Yu to the ground.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Hong Yu, terribly shocked by the idence, felt as if her face having been tted, with tears and nasal mucus keeping trickling down. She stared at the man in tears, who was as tall as a bamboo. Though she couldn¡¯t see his face clearly, Hong Yu could still hazily see the square medical kit held in his hand and smell the slight herbal fragrance around.


    ¡°Miss Hong Yu, are you okay?¡± The man stooped before reached out his hand to press her nose. ¡°Thank God, your nose is all right. Please be careful next time. You are lucky enough to bump into me this time. If it was the door frame or column, you definitely would break your nose which is so hard to heal...¡±


    It was nobody but physician Ye Chengzhi.


    Hong Yu, gnashing her teeth while ring at Ye Chengzhi, bit his finger all of a sudden!


    Just as the saying goes, ¡°Ten fingers were directly linked to the heart¡±, the sharp pain went through his arm, then dispersed to his limbs and bones. Ye Zhicheng shouted shrilly, his face twisting seriously.


    ¡°Ah,Ah,Ah! Why are you biting me! Hurt... it hurts, stop! Miss Hong Yu! Please stop! My finger is breaking...¡±


    Hong Yu stopped until Ye Chengzhi shed tears. She stared at him before she rose to her feet. ¡°Oh... I have no idea whether it¡¯s easy to heal your finger,¡± said Hong Yu, who left while singing a song.


    Ye Chengzhi, crouching on the ground for a long time, didn¡¯t regain his consciousness until Silver came up to meet him. He caught a glimpse of Silver in alertness before following her into An Rushuang¡¯s boudoir.


    Lying behind the curtain, An Rushuang coughed lightly. ¡°I will make a cup of tea for yourdyship at once,¡± Silver said urgently while drawing the curtain.


    Early in the morning when Ye Chengzhi was apanying that fastidious old man, a servant of the An family came to ask him for help. He was astonished to know that Miss An Rushuang was too sick to get out of the bed.


    Did she, still energetic yesterday, suffered some emergency?


    So Ye Chengzhi hurried here, and got bite by an ¡°evil cat¡± at the entrance.


    How could a weak girl like Hong Yu have so much strength? Ye Chengzhi turned to look at the tooth print with tinges of blood on his finger...


    Tsk, tsk, he sighed at heart. Miss An shouldn¡¯t be trifled with, nor should her maid!


    ¡°Mr. Ye, what happened?¡±


    An Rushuang, not knowing why Ye Chengzhi was distracted, broke the silence, and asked him once again.


    Founding he was taking the pulse of himself instead of Miss An, Ye Chengzhi blushed while coughing softly. ¡°Could you tell me clearly what symptoms do you have? How do you feel now?¡±


    ¡°I am all right. It¡¯s the other one who is ill.¡± An Rushuang smiled.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Frowning a little bit, Ye Chengzhi turned angry after realizing he had been fooled, however, he suddenly learned something when remembering Hong Yu ran toward the western chamber in a hurry. ¡°You pretend to be ill for the sake of Nanny Liu?¡±


    Ye Chengzhi knew for sure he had guessed right.


    He was clever enough. Lying behind the curtain and staring at the vague figure of Ye Chengzhi, An Rushuang thought and answered him, ¡°I visited her yesterday. You should have known what to say when she came.¡±


    She was giving him a chance!


    Miss An, who once threatened to ruin his career if he couldn¡¯t cure Nanny Liu, was willing to help him today. Ye Chengzhi had no idea what she was thinking. ¡°I will remember yourdyship¡¯s favor till death.¡±


    An Rushuang raised her eyebrows, a wisp of cunning gleam skimming across her eyes.


    ¡°I really need your help on one thing, hoping you won¡¯t decline.¡±


    Ye Chengzhi, thinking she would ask for some herbal medicine which to him was a small piece of cake, answered excitedly, ¡°I would do whatever you ask without the slightestint!¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    Ye Chengzhi set his mind at ease, however, he didn¡¯t see that there was a cunning and pleasing smile on An Rushuang¡¯s face.


    ¡°Nanny, please watch your step!¡± There came Hong Yu¡¯s voice outside before long. ¡°Given your poor health, there is no need for you toe. Miss An will be all right...¡±


    Though she had a tender voice, Ye Chengzhi¡¯s hand trembled a little. To him, Hong Yu was definitely a nightmare.

 Chapter 47: Nanny Liu鈥檚 Determination

    <h4>Chapter 47: Nanny Liu¡¯s Determination</h4>


    Trantor: Storm in a Teacup


    With tears all over her face, Nanny Liu hurried to the room. She was so sickly thin that she even looked like a gloomy shadow. Rushing to Ye Chengzhi, Nanny Liu asked worriedly, ¡°What happened? How could Miss An be sick? Was that all because of me...tell me!¡±


    Staring at Ye Chengzhi with her slightly red eyes full of tears, Nanny Liu did not know whether she wanted a ¡°Yes¡± or a ¡°No¡± from him.


    Patting her on the shoulder, Ye Chengzhi led her to the chair and nced at the curtain, thinking it was indeed a big effort made by An Rushuang.


    ¡°Take a seat please. Miss An hasn¡¯t woke up yet. I¡¯ve just diagnosed for her. Although it might have something to do with what happenedst night, it is not the ultimate trigger,¡± sighed Ye Chengzhi, ¡°She is a bit weaker than the average person. If there is not a considerate person to take care of her, I¡¯m afraid...¡±


    Ye Chengzhi was pretty sure about what Nanny Liu would think of, so he didn¡¯t finish the whole sentence.


    Hearing this, Nanny Liu felt her heart was breaking apart and couldn¡¯t help shedding tears. Standing behind Nanny Liu, Hong Yu gave her the handkerchief and red at Ye Chengzhi, ¡°Nanny, Miss An is blessed by the Heaven. She will be fine. But Nanny Liu, we are not as considerate as you. We have to count on you... Nanny Liu, please take care of yourself and recover soon, so you can serve Miss An!¡±


    Sitting on the chair, Nanny Liu couldn¡¯t help shivering. With her pale lips trembling slightly, she looked up at Ye Chengzhi full of despair, ¡°If the thing at my nape could keep intact...¡±


    Actually Nanny Liu knew clearly that her nape was getting worse day by day. Although she could not see it, she could smell the nasty odour at any time. It was indeed disgusting.


    And she could not lie in the bed anymore because she felt that there was a stone at her back, making her struggle every single hour.


    ¡°I¡¯m quite old. Am I going to die soon?¡± said Nanny Liu in a low yet clear voice.


    Hearing this, Hong Yu felt so heart-breaking and cried, ¡°Nanny Liu! What are you talking about?¡±


    Inside the curtain, An Rushuang couldn¡¯t help gripping the quilt, looking extremely concerned.


    If An Rushuang did not see Nanny Liu yesterday, she would not have made the decision at this early time. It was just like the gout on her back. The more they were afraid of the gout, the more likely it would get worse. It¡¯s better to get rid of it as soon as possible.


    Hearing this, Ye Chengzhi took a sigh. Nanny Liu had never talked about this to him and it was not good to talk about life and death in front of the patient. But this time, Ye Chengzhi nodded and said seriously, ¡°Nanny Liu, the thing at your back is called gout. If it is not on the nape, it might be ok not to remove it and there is a still chance of survival. But it is exactly on your nape; this kind of gout will get bigger and fester around your neck until you could not eat. At that time, even god cannot save you.¡±


    What he said was all truth. But seeing Hong Yu at Nanny Liu¡¯s side bursting into tears, Ye Chengzhi did not bear to say more.


    This girl was fierce several minutes ago, but now she was all tears. How could those girls shed tears so easily?


    Nanny Liu was the calmest person. She nodded, ¡°Mister Ye, can you help me? If the gout is removed... can I... survive?¡±


    Saying so, Nanny Liu couldn¡¯t help shivering, her lips trembling along.


    ¡°At the beginning, I have 70% to 80% confidence to cure you, but now I have 80% to 90% if you do what I ask you to without doubt,¡± replied Ye Chengzhi.


    In fact, he only had 50% to 60% to cure Nanny Liu. But seeing her desire to live, Ye Chengzhi felt he had more odds of sess.


    At this time, Ye Chengzhi suddenly understood the life-and-death stuff his master told him previously. Every life he saved from death had a strong desire to live in this world.


    These people were worth to be saved.


    And his effort was also worthy.


    Hearing this, Nanny Liu smiled. She had not smiled once since she was punished by Lord Anst time.


    ¡°Then when shall we begin?¡± said Nanny Liu after a while.


    ¡°What about tomorrow? I have to prepare some medicines today to ensure everything is under control,¡± said Ye Chengzhi.


    ¡°Good! My life is in your hand now. Thank you so much!¡± She smiled.


    Hearing this, An Rushuang couldn¡¯t help taking a sigh and feeling worried. Tomorrow was no less than going for death for Nanny Liu.


    That Nanny Liu made such a brave determination was all because she wanted to take care of An Rushuang.


    An Rushuang didn¡¯te out from the curtain until Hong Yu and Nanny Liu left.


    ¡°Nanny Liu is like my second mother. So please make sure you save her, Mister Ye.¡±


    Saying so, An Rushuang bowed to him.


    ¡°Miss An, I¡¯ll do whatever I can.¡±


    Ye Chengzhi quickly helped her up, only to find that An Rushuang¡¯s eyes were all red.


    Seeing this, even Ye Chengzhi was moved by her sincerity, ¡°Miss An, do you trust me?¡±

 Chapter 48: Misunderstanding Is a Chance in Disguise

    <h4>Chapter 48: Misunderstanding Is a Chance in Disguise</h4>


    Trantor: Storm in a Teacup


    ¡°I didn¡¯t trust you in the past.¡±


    Staring at him, An Rushuang said slowly, ¡°Even yesterday, I still had ill feeling toward you, but when you said for sure there were 80-90% chance that Nanny Liu could recover from the disease, I decided to trust you without doubt.¡±


    Shocked by her words, Ye Chengzhi was speechless for a long time before he asked, ¡°Why did you have ill feeling toward me?¡±


    It confused him so much that he, usually under her threat, would cause any trouble for An Rushuang that made her distrust him.


    Catching a glimpse of Ye Chengzhi, An Rushuang smiled. ¡°I have met several physicians. Though their medical fee was high, they would not tell me about the disease in detail, only trying their best to use expensive herbal medicines in prescription. But you...¡±


    She stopped with a chuckle. Ye Chengzhi, understanding her meaning immediately, couldn¡¯t help blushing.


    ¡°I... I had no choice back then,¡± he rubbed his noise before he repeated, ¡°I had no choice.¡±


    Since his old man had to userge amount of herbal medicine, Ye Chengzhi nearly made no money this year. What¡¯s worse, he couldn¡¯t make the ends meet after bought another medicine recently.


    When he came to treat Nanny Liu,dy¡¯s beloved wet nurse, at the manor, Ye Chengzhi was merely obsessed with the money.


    As a physician, he was really ashamed of his immoral act.


    Given Ye Chengzhi¡¯s guiltiness, An Rushuangforted him, ¡°I used to think you cared nothing but money. However, when you promised Nanny Liu you would cure her without prevarication, I knew I have misunderstood you. I apologize to you sincerely.¡±


    An Rushuang cupped her hands to pay respect to Ye Chengzhi, her face being serious.


    With a wisp of warmth running through his heart, Ye Chengzhi almost shed tears.


    ¡°It should be my turn to apologize for my crossing the bottom line of a physician¡¯s morality.¡±


    Ye Chengzhi also made a bow to An Rushuang.


    ¡°Please get up, Mr. Ye! There¡¯s no need for you to do this.¡± An Rushuang said in a hurry.


    ¡°Miss An, please don¡¯t make me more embarrassed.¡±


    While they were smiling at each other while getting up, something was shattered into pieces on the ground.


    Silver, holding a tea tray in her hands, was in panic.


    ¡°What a fool you are to break the tea cup. Is there an easier job than making tea? The blue porcin tea set was worth ten silver ingots! The whole set has to be abandoned if one single cup is broken!¡± Hong Yu, following her in, reproached Silver harshly.


    ¡°Ten...Ten silver ingots?¡± Silver, with her eyes wide open, stared at the fragments on the ground while muttering, ¡°I can buy a good one at the East Street with several coins...¡±


    Hong Yu snorted coldly. ¡°Will Miss An use the same thing as you do?¡±


    How would she be so careless to order Silver, who was good at nothing except for retort, to serve Miss An! Hong Yu med herself. Now, she would be implicated by this silly girl!


    Silver was speechless while lowering her head.


    ¡°Enough, Hong Yu. You are so sharp-tongued.¡± An Rushuang came up slowly, staring at the maid with her clear eyes.


    Ye Chengzhi, who had learned about how sharp her teeth could be, couldn¡¯t help nodding behind An Rushuang.


    Hong Yu red at him before defending herself, ¡°Mydy, she has always been so reckless. If you don¡¯t punish her, nothing at the Liuxi Pavilion would be kept intact!¡±


    Silver, thrown into panic, crawled to An Rushuang before pulling her dress tightly


    ¡°Mydy, show some mercy, I won¡¯t do that again. Please forgive me!¡±


    An Rushuang remained indifferent, turned to Silver and said, ¡°Though it¡¯s an unintentional mistake, I still need to punish you ording to our rules. I¡¯ll stop offering you wage for three months.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better thank herdyship for her mercy!¡± Hong Yu frowned at Yin Zi. ¡°Otherwise, you can¡¯t pay back the cup tea even with all of your wage in three year!¡±


    ¡°Thank... Thank you very much, mydy.¡± Silver sobbed while lowering her head, tears trailing down her cheeks.


    Though saying so, Silver, her heart full of grievance, still thought it was unfair for her to be punished. As rich as the An Family, how could they reproach her before a stranger just for a tea cup...


    It was lucky for her to have some money at hand, enough to support herself within the next three months.


    Watching Silver leave the room with a respectful gesture, Ye Chengzhi, saying he had to take out the herbal medicines he was going to use tomorrow, bid farewell to An Rushuang in a hurry.


    ¡°Mydy, should I keep an eye on her?¡± Hong Yu asked.


    Staring at Silver¡¯s figure fading into distance, An Rushuang shook her head. ¡°No need for now. I will inform you when the time is right. By the way, you can mention princess Ming Xi¡¯s invitation to her.¡±


    Since the princess had invited both girls of the An Family, she should let An Lingshan know about it.


    Scratching her head, Hong Yu was confused. ¡°Mydy, will you take that bastard girl...¡±


    ¡°Watch your tongue, Hong Yu.¡±


    An Rushuang raised her voice before cutting in, ¡°Since father has introduced her to us, she is my little sister from now on. All the people at Liuxi Pavilion mustn¡¯t call her bastard girl anymore.¡±


    Staring at An Rushuang nkly for a while, Hong Yu nodded when she thought of Silver. ¡°I get it, mydy. What if Lord An misunderstand yourdyship when Silver told her about the invitation?¡±


    ¡°Sometimes, misunderstanding is a chance in disguise.¡±

 Chapter 49: Ye Chengzhi鈥檚 Master

    <h4>Chapter 49: Ye Chengzhi¡¯s Master</h4>


    Trantor: Storm in a Teacup


    Although Hong Yu did not understand An Rushuang¡¯s words, she did not spend too much thinking about it.


    On the next day, Ye Chengzhi arrived on time at West Room, while An Rushuang was stopped by several servant girls outside. Hong Yuforted her, ¡°Miss An, you pretended to be sick yesterday and it¡¯s better for you to stay at your room. It was not easy for Nanny Liu to make this decision. If Nanny Liu see you safe and sound, she might change her mind...¡±


    Hearing this, An Rushuang had no choice but to say, ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll wait at the pavilion outside. Remember to keep me informed.¡±


    ¡°Rest assured. Everything will go well with Nanny Liu,¡± said Hong Yu seriously.


    No one wanted anything bad to happen, but it did happen.


    It was not difficult for Ye Chengzhi to remove the gout, but to his surprise, Nanny Liu¡¯s nape kept bleeding after the surgery. It was so serious that her blood even imbued the whole cloth. Seeing this, Hong Yu was totally panicked.


    She pointed at Ye Chengzhi, ¡°You¡¯ve promised to cure Nanny Liu.¡±


    Hong Yu had a close rtionship with Nanny Liu. Seeing Nanny Liu turning increasingly pale and lifeless, Hong Yu couldn¡¯t help feeling frightened.


    Ye Chengzhi was still clear-minded thanks to years ofmitment in practicing medicine. He said in a calm voice though his fingers trembled slightly, ¡°No worries. I¡¯ll use styptic for Nanny Liu.¡±


    It worked initially, but soon Nanny Liu was again bleeding; even the cotton used to hold the styptic turned red.


    ¡°It seems injection is a must now...¡± Ye Chengzhi mumbled.


    ¡°Then give her the injection! What are you waiting for? It¡¯s still bleeding!¡± urged Hong Yu wiping her tears on the face.


    Hong Yu said in such a trembling and sharp voice that she herself did not realized it.


    However, at this time, Ye Chengzhi apologized, ¡°Sorry... I¡¯m not capable enough to give acupunctures to patients now...¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Hearing this, Hong Yu even wanted to kill him. Meanwhile, a warm hand fell on her shoulder. Turing back, Hong Yu saw a frowned pretty face. Hong Yu was suddenly all tears, ¡°Miss An, Nanny Liu...¡±


    Hong Yu was so sad that she couldn¡¯t finish speaking.


    Nodding her head, An Rushuang said quickly, ¡°I know. Don¡¯t worry. Is acupuncture thest resort?¡± She turned to Ye Chengzhi.


    ¡°Miss An, I didn¡¯t expect this to happen. It seems that Nanny Liu¡¯s meridians are injured... ¡± said Ye Chengzhi with his head lowered.


    ¡°No more exnations. Give me a solution!¡± said An Rushuang in a high pitched voice and looking at him seriously.


    At this time, Hong Yu felt that Miss An¡¯s hand on her shoulder was tightly clenched.


    ¡°Now, only my master can save Nanny Liu,¡± sighed Ye Chengzhi.


    After a while, he said firmly, ¡°I will go and asked my master to cure Nanny Liu right now...¡±


    ¡°You stay here to take care of Nanny Liu. I¡¯ll send for your master.¡±


    An Rushuang made a quick decision and turned to him, ¡°Where is you master now? I¡¯ll ask them to visit him.¡±


    Hearing this, Ye Chengzhi looked baffled. Although he respected him as his master, Ye Chengzhi still wanted to call him an ¡°old stubborn¡± guy.


    But he could not tell this to Miss An.


    Thinking so, Ye Chengzhi said, ¡°Miss An, to be honest, I am just an intern and I¡¯m not his real disciple. So even I cannot ensure that he woulde here...¡±


    Seeing An Rushuang and Hong Yu¡¯s expressions, he said, ¡°But I¡¯ll try my best. If I failed, my life is up to you.¡±


    Frowning, An Rushuang shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Ye Chengzhi was not able to decline her request, so he left enough styptics and went onto the coach with An Rushuang.


    ¡°Miss An, when you see my master, remember not to mention about money. He is such a strange person that he does not like others to think him impoverished although he loves to use fancy and expensive things.¡±


    When they were about to arrive at a manor on East street, Ye Chengzhi quickly reminded her of something.


    Seeing the helpless look in his eyes, An Rushuang slightly nodded, ¡°I know.¡±


    It seemed that his master was not a high ranked person. If he managed to cure Nanny Liu, it was ok to give him some rewards. But if he was just fishing for fame and credit and cannot cure Nanny Liu... he would eat his own bitter fruit.


    The manor in front of her was neither new nor old. An Rushuang looked at it with some coldness in her eyes.


    Hurried to the gate, Ye Chengzhi said, ¡°Master! Master! I have a request. Could you please do me a favour?¡±


    Ye Chengzhi had knocked the door for a long time. Bur still there was no one answering.


    ¡°Is your master away from home? We might as well ask for some other physicians and see if they can acupuncture Nanny Liu,¡± asked An Rushuang.


    At this time, An Rushuang was extremely disappointed. Previously An Rushuang thought that it was due to his reasoned confidence that Ye Chengzhi would assure her that he¡¯d cure Nanny Liu. But now it seemed that he only had confidence but without super medical skills.


    How could she not be disappointed?


    ¡°I reckon my skills are better than those physicians out there and now I suppose no one would have the courage to give that acupuncture...¡±


    Shaking his head, Ye Chengzhi was sweating and gasping with discouragement. He continued, ¡°As for my master, he will not leave here since he was physically challenged in his legs...¡±


    Saying so, Ye Chengzhi knocked at the door and shouted, ¡°Master!Please! It¡¯s about life and death. Please!¡±


    Perhaps both of them were worried about Nanny Liu; they felt time was too long to stand.


    After a long time, an old and hoarse voice was heard from the inside.


    ¡°Three years ago, I said I would never be a physician.¡±

 Chapter 50: The Legendary Physician Bian Wen

    <h4>Chapter 50: The Legendary Physician Bian Wen</h4>


    Trantor: Storm in a Teacup


    ¡°Ho!¡±


    An Rushuang scoffed.


    ¡°That being the case, physician Ye, as long as Nanny Liu trusts you, I will follow her decision. You can acupuncture her without the guidance of your master.¡±


    Although knowing An Rushuang said those words at a fit of anger, Ye Chengzhi, nearly persuaded by her, shook his head after a second thought.


    ¡°Four years ago, when my apprenticeship began, I promised my master not to acupuncture anybody in the next five years. I shouldn¡¯t break my promise now.¡±


    ¡°So you will see her die without doing anything?! What did you promise Nanny Liu several days ago!¡±


    An Rushuang said peacefully, her expression as frosty as ice, cold enough to make one shudder.


    Ye Chengzhi, taking half step back, lowered his head.


    An Rushuang felt serious headache once thought of those two physicians, one of which was so merciless that cared nothing about the patients; one of which was such a coward, daring not to make a decision by his own. There was really no perfection in the world.


    ¡°And you! You might as well be a hermit if you don¡¯t want to practice medicine any longer. Never ever let another quack be your apprentice and push the patient to death again!¡±


    An Rushuang kicked the door with all her strength, producing a dull thump.


    Being stupefied, Ye Chengzhi remembered Hong Yu¡¯s bite. A fiercedy would surely have a fierce maid.


    Suddenly, there came a sound inside the door.


    ¡°You¡­Who are you? I have never met such an¡­ an unreasonable girl!¡±


    Given the heavy breath, the old man was obviously infuriated by An Rushuang¡¯s powerful kick at the door.


    ¡°I want to ask you, either, old man.¡± An Rushuang made another kick after sneering coldly. ¡°Why do you hide in the room for fear of turning up in public? Are you a wanted criminal or what?!¡±


    Seeing thedy scolding his teacher with hands resting on her hips, Ye Chengzhi was too shocked to say a word.


    ¡°What a shrew¡­ What a shrew¡­¡±


    The old man behind the door could say nothing else but these three words.


    ¡°I am a shrew? If I were a shrew, you would be a quack. There was no record about shrew scolding others in the history, but there were numerous stories about how quacks killed their patients. You are very likely to ruin your ancestors¡¯ reputation!¡±


    Thinking of Nanny Liu in danger, An Rushuang, being so worried and angry with her pretty face as cold as frost, hoped she could kick the doors open immediately!


    Taking a few quick gasps, the old man howled in rage, ¡°Quack? How dare you to call me a quack! Listen! I merely save, rather than harm people¡¯s lives. I definitely won¡¯t meet you today. Go back where youe from as soon as possible. As the descendant of the legendary physician Bian Que (TN: ording to Chinese legend, Bian Que was the earliest known Chinese physician whose medical skills were quite amazing), I will never break my promise!¡±


    Upon hearing his master¡¯s thundering voice, Ye Chengzhi, having never heard him saying so much words, was stupefied before letting out a sigh. ¡°My master is really infuriated. You should not call him quack; it¡¯s a taboo for a physician. That being the case, I have to make a bold try. If Nanny Liu were cured, I would not ask you for a single coin. If not, I would apologize bymitting suicide!¡±


    He found An Rushuang was lost in thought.


    ¡°The descendant of Bian Que?¡± She murmured after a while.


    Shocked by her words, Ye Chengzhi couldn¡¯t help shuddering. He hadn¡¯t noticed that his master, so old as him, was over excited, even revealing his real identity so recklessly.


    They could no longer stay at the capital if it got known to the public!


    Ye Chengzhi hoped thisdy was not well-informed. Their stories in other countries might have not spread to Nanqi Kingdom.


    An Rushuang couldn¡¯t know who the descendant of Bian Que was if she hadn¡¯t be reborn.


    Now, everything was crystal clear to her.


    ¡°Oh, I know. As the descendant of the medical sage, no wonder you are so arrogant and pompous. However, you gave up practicing medicine because you killed a patient by idence three years ago, am I right? As far as I know, the patient was of high social status. You dide to the capital in secret, and you are indeed a wanted criminal!¡±


    An Rushuang said emphatically with a smile, but without a single wisp of amusement in her eyes.


    Ye Chengzhi was alert at her words. How could thisdy, who hardly left her manor, know his master¡¯s secret?


    Did they fall into her trap from the very beginning? If it were true, how adept was she at plot!


    Ye Chengzhi didn¡¯t dare to think about that. He stared at the expressionless girl in confusion.


    After a long while of silence, there came a sound behind the door. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    It turned much older all of a sudden.


    With a twitch in his heart, Ye Chengzhi turned to look at An Rushuang.


    ¡°I want nothing, merely looking down upon you who give up being a physician just because a single idence. I know nothing about medicine, but I have heard a saying¡ªnever be afraid to correct a mistake.¡±


    There was a coldugh resounding in the air.


    ¡°Correct¡­ Ha-ha. The patient had been dead and turned into ashes. So you tell me, how can I correct the mistake?¡±

 Chapter 51: Rescue

    <h4>Chapter 51: Rescue</h4>


    Trantor: Storm in a Teacup


    With a faint smile, An Rushuang suddenly recalled a man she encountered in her previous life.


    Young as he was, that man had already been famous in the capital. At that time, An Rushuang was pregnant and once she went out with Princess Anyang. She happened to feel ufortable and asked that man to diagnose for her.


    An Rushuang heard him talking about his master Bian Wen with huge sadness. At that time the Northern Kingdom had already copsed.


    ¡°Have you ever heard of Bian Wen, the offspring of Bian Que?¡±


    Shaking her head, An Rushuang replied a ¡°No¡±.


    Later, An Rushuang got to know that after a coup in Northern Kingdom, the real Crown Prince was sent out of the pce while the fake one was poisoned to death and his physician Bian Wen also suffered badly from this coup.


    When An Rushuang heard about these in herst life, shemented.


    But now everything seemed clearer, An Rushuang asked, ¡°Sir, how many students do you have?¡±


    Hearing this question, the old man did not figure out her intention; so he hummed, ¡°Apart from the dumb Ye Chengzhi, I have only one student. He was clever, but I failed to save him...¡± His words obviously showed his dissatisfaction towards Ye Chengzhi.


    An Rushuang nodded and said, ¡°Now I know in what way you could correct the mistake, sir.¡±


    ¡°How?¡± asked Bian Wen. Asking so, he couldn¡¯t help looking through the cracks of the door to see who the girl was. She had called him quack several minutes ago; but now she managed to tell his background in such an easy way. Even men did not necessarily have such views and knowledge. Who on earth was this girl?


    Since An Rushuang stood in the backlight, he couldn¡¯t see her clearly. He could only see her wearing a haze-coloured dress.


    ¡°Correct your mistake from the very beginning. But first of all, you have to find where the Crown Prince of Northern Kingdom is,¡± Replied An Rushuang.


    Hearing this, Bian Wen was so shocked that his cloudy eyes were focused on her.


    Looking at the woman in front of him, Ye Chengzhi suddenly felt that An Rushuang seemed to be more familiar with his master and his senior fellow who he had never seen.


    It was really strange. It seemed that Ye Chengzhi had been under the woman¡¯s control at the very beginning.


    Thinking so, he heard a ¡°crack¡± and then Ye Chengzhi was totally astonished that his little eyes were wide open and short eyebrows were highly raised.


    What did he see? His master who hated talking with strangers and even refused to see him just opened the door for Miss An.


    Bian Wen had not seen sunlight for a long time. It was sunny in the spring and the sunlight fell on his disabled legs. He suddenly felt some warmness on his legs. Feeling the fresh air outside, he took a sigh before looking at the girl in a haze-colored dress.


    ¡°Do you know what you are talking about?¡±


    Feeling Bian Wen¡¯s gaze, An Rushuang curved her lips and said elegantly, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m An Rushuang. Nice to meet you. I¡¯ll be responsible for what I said. But if you want to find him, you will need a lot of hands and financial support. I can help you with that and in return I hope you can also do me a favour.¡± Raising her head, An Rushuang did not show any timidity. Even when she was threatening others, she still sounded gentle and warm.


    What ady!


    She was as beautiful as the blooming flowers while she was also tough and persistent, unlike flowers in the greenhouse. Thinking that she was kicking at his door previously, Bian Wen couldn¡¯t help smiling at her with slight surprise.


    Ye Chengzhi was even astonished. What on earth did he see?


    His master who had only one single expression during these years now could smile. Not daring to say anything in front of his master, Ye Chengzhi could only burry hisint in his heart.


    ¡°Have you brought some servants?¡± said Bain Wen after taking a long breath.


    Hearing this, both of them were stunned.


    What did he mean?


    ¡°How can I get on the coach without servants helping me?¡±


    An Rushuang was so excited that she quickly called the carter and Ye Chengzhi to help Bian Wen onto the coach. It was not far from the An Manor. After around half an hour, the carter said, ¡°Miss An, we¡¯ve arrived.¡±


    Then they helped Bian Wen to the West Room of Liuxi Pavilion.


    Seeing Bian Wen, a disabled physician, Hong Yu was totally confused. How could Miss An ask a disabled man to cure Nanny Liu? If he was really skilled, how could his legs be like that?


    Hong Yu looked at Miss An with great confusion, only to find her calmly watching the old man acupuncture Nanny Liu without any worries.


    Although the old man looked slovenly, his acupuncture for Nanny Liu were very swift. With three silver needles inserted on her neck, Nanny Liu stopped bleeding and looked much more relieved.


    After the treatment, the old man began to reprimand Ye Chengzhi, ¡°Do you know why I didn¡¯t allow you to practice acupuncture in five years?¡±


    Lowering his head, Ye Chengzhi replied, ¡°Master, I know I am not skilled enough. If I do so, it is no less than killing others.¡±


    Hearing this, Hong Yu was shocked and looked at Ye Chengzhi who showed great respect to the old man. The old man was indeed his master!


    Touching his beard, Bian Wen scoffed, ¡°Good! Keep in mind that acupuncture can save a life as well as take a life. It is about life and death. You couldn¡¯t be more careful about it.¡±


    Ye Chengzhi listened to him obediently.


    Saying so, Bian Wen nced at An Rushuang and continued, ¡°Otherwise, others will use you of being a quack and killing lives.¡±


    Hearing this, An Rushuang felt a little embarrassed. This old man did hold a grudge!

 Chapter 52: Because of Fear

    <h4>Chapter 52: Because of Fear</h4>


    Trantor: Storm in a Teacup


    Intending to learn some medical skills, recently An Rushuang went out more often to visit Bian Wen. With the descendant of Bian Que living nearby, how could she give up such a great chance?


    Being taught a lesson several days ago, An Lingshan was well behaved these days, staying at home to serve her mother, madam Zhang. On a warm spring day when flowers were in full bloom, An Rushuang intended to go to the Eastern Street after having lunch at her mother¡¯s room. Nanny Liu, who could get out of the bed several days ago, was busy with housework again when Ye Chengzhi allowed her to have a walk in the yard. An Rushuang tried to persuade her to have a good rest, but Nanny Liu could not bear to stay within for a single day.


    As stubborn as she was, others had got used to her character.


    ¡°Will you go out again, mydy?¡±


    Seeing An Rushuang d in in clothes, Nanny Liu couldn¡¯t help asking.


    It was beyond her expectation that An Rushuang would take the chance to send her back to the room by saying, ¡°You already had a walk yesterday; why are you standing in the cold wind now? Physician Ye asked you to stay inside in case you catch a cold. Silver, send Nanny Liu back to her room.¡±


    An Rushuang resolved a potential crisis with her wisdom.


    When arriving at Eastern Street, An Rushuang didn¡¯t let the wagon enter thene, but told the carter to pick her up at night before she stepped into a house with Hong Yu.


    Ye Chengzhi was washing clothes at yard. With two men living together, neither of them was good at doing housework. Being too poor to employ a washing maid, Ye Chengzhi, an honorable man, unwilling to trouble his disabled master with household chores, had no choice but to do it all by himself.


    Hong Yu went up, took the clothes from his hands and said, ¡°Give it to me. Mr. Bian¡¯s clothes have been worn out by your rough hands...¡±


    Ye Chengzhi blushed with the clothes held in his hand. ¡°I have got used to doing the housework. Just leave it to me.¡± Struggling for living with his master at the capital city, Ye Chengzhi, having taken other people¡¯s spite for granted, couldn¡¯t ept An Rushuang¡¯s help as a matter of course.


    Hong Yu sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t argue with me. It¡¯s better to learn from the old man about acupuncture than wash clothes here!¡± She snatched the clothes from Ye Chengzhi¡¯s hands before she squatted to wash them. The dirty water sshed onto Hong Yu¡¯s peach red dress, but she didn¡¯t have the faintest care.


    In Ye Chengzhi¡¯s mind, it was his internal organs rather than her dress that was tainted by the dirty water. He stared at Hong Yu in silence, feeling deeply touched, and left for the main suite.


    An Rushuang¡¯s crisp and clear voice resounded in the stuffy room when Ye Chengzhi entered.


    ¡°...This is your medicine for this month. I will bring another dose when I get my monthly payment.¡±


    There were several heavy paper bags on the desk. Without opening them, Ye Chengzhi could smell the light scent of musk, the most precious herb in the dose. Miss An really had helped him a lot.


    ¡°You needn¡¯te in the future.¡±


    It was Bian Wen¡¯s voice.


    Ye Chengzhi was shocked at his words, let alone An Rushuang. ¡°Why?¡± They asked simultaneously.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you allow them toe here, master?¡± Ye Chengzhi, frowning at the old man, stepped into the room in big stride. He hadn¡¯t realized that he not only protested for An Rushuang, but also for her maid washing clothes outside in the yard.


    Catching a glimpse of the medicine on the desk, Bian Wen answered slowly, ¡°I have already known the things I intended to. Since the medical fee has been paid off, there is no need for you to mind my business.¡±


    As a wanted criminal in the Northern Kingdom, he had already got an orphan into trouble. He couldn¡¯t implicate another innocent person in the misfortune.


    Frowning a bit, An Rushuang tried her best to recall her past in the Northern Kingdom. In her previous life, An Rushuang could do nothing to protect herself, let alone inspecting Bian Wen¡¯s medical ident in detail. She heard someone talking about this matter but she had no idea what happened afterward.


    Staring at Bian Wen, An Rushuang stated in no hurry, ¡°Since I havee for a few times, you must have known my intention. Is this your final decision?¡±


    An Rushuang didn¡¯t want to give up. Even if she couldn¡¯t be the disciple of Bian Wen, An Rushuang still intended to learn some medical skills. What¡¯s more, the fake crown prince of Northern Kingdom couldn¡¯t be cured, but the real crown prince of Nanqi Kingdom may survive with the assistance of Bian Wen.


    As long as the crown prince was healthy enough, Zhu Han would have slimmer chances.


    The more she thought about it, the more she didn¡¯t want to give up.


    Bian Wen nced at An Rushuang without any expression on his face before shaking his head. ¡°You should ask yourself whether you truly love medicine and want to save other people¡¯s lives. Living as a nobledy or living as a poor physician, which do you prefer?¡± He continued after waving to An Rushuang, ¡°Go back to think it over. If your answer can persuade me, pleasee here in the morning after three days. If your answer can hardly persuade yourself, best to give it up.¡±


    An Rushuang turned to leave after staring at him in silence for a long while.


    Watching the girl¡¯s figure fading into distance, Bian Wen asked his disciple in calmness, ¡°Why did you want to learn medicine at the very beginning? Was it out of love?¡±


    ¡°When I was young, there was gue in the vige I lived. Not a single physician dared to get close to us. I was lucky enough to survive,¡± Ye Chengzhi murmured with a chuckle, ¡°I learned medicine because of fear.¡±


    On her way back home in the wagon, An Rushuang kept silent like a wooden sculpture, staring nkly out of the window.


    Hong Yu called her name for many times, but she gave no answer.


    For the whole day, An Rushuang was pondering on Bian Wen¡¯s words. Admittedly, she didn¡¯t like medicine, but she had decided to learn it. If she had known something about medicine, she wouldn¡¯t be like a blind or deaf woman, daring not to look at Ping¡¯er or listen to his voice when he was heavily ill.


    Only did she know that she really hoped she was blind or deaf at that time.


    The sun sank slowly. An Rushuang, sitting beside the window for a whole day, stared at the sky gradually encroached by darkness, like a well-knit huge pressing her heart heavily.


    ¡°Mydy, time to have a rest,¡± Hong Yu, standing beside her, said softly.


    She thought An Rushuang would not take notice of her, however, An Rushuang turned around slowly, her pretty face as peaceful as the dead sea.


    Hong Yu, her heart twitching seriously, intended to drag Ye Zhicheng here immediately, asking him what he had done to Miss An?!


    Though worried, she could do nothing to help An Rushuang. Hong Yu felt her heart was grilled upon the fire, too painful to endure.


    ¡°Hong Yu, have you ever been obsessed with anything?¡±


    An Rushuang asked, lying behind the bed curtain.


    This was the first sentence she said since she came back.


    Letting out a sigh in relief, Hong Yu hesitated for a moment before she answered, ¡°Mydy, when I do something, I always follow my heart. I will give up if it¡¯s so difficult to get. There is no need to be obsessed with one thing.¡±


    Exactly.


    With a faint smile on her face, An Rushuang said slowly, ¡°It would be better if I were you. Go have a rest.¡±


    Hong Yu suddenly stopped before she left.


    ¡°Are you obsessed with anything, mydy?¡±


    Burying half of her face in the quilt, An Rushuang shook her head. ¡°No.¡±


    There were one or two things she must do in this life.

 Chapter 53: She Wants to Survive

    <h4>Chapter 53: She Wants to Survive</h4>


    Trantor: Storm in a Teacup


    Seeing that Miss An did not have an intention to talk about what had happened, Hong Yu did not ask further and went out. Suddenly, she thought about the Bodhi bead that Miss An asked her to put away. Considering Rushuang¡¯s condition, Hong Yu brought the bead to the outer room before leaving.


    The candle burnt out; only the outer room was dimly lit up. An Rushuang looked up at the top of the curtain; all the past scenes shed back in her memory.


    Not until dawn did Meng Lie back to the camp. But as he entered the tent, his hawk-like eyes were instantly focused on one corner.


    A girl was sitting there in his coat, with hands holding over her knees, shivering in the darkness. No one knew what she was thinking about.


    She looked lonely as if she had been integrated into the darkness.


    Seeing this, Meng Li somehow felt irritated.


    He walked to her in big strides, took off his cloak and threw to her.


    All of a sudden, a stuffy hum was heard under the ck cloak, just like a little animal being bullied. After that, she popped her head out of the cloak with confusion. When she saw the man in front of her, her eyes were instantly curved and lit up with excitement.


    ¡°General Yun?¡±


    Seeing him, An Rushuang felt herself somehow calmed down.


    Although General Yun looked fiendish, he was actually a reliable man.


    All of his cruelty was reserved for enemies.


    Being stared at, Meng Li felt a bit ufortable. He nced at the ink stone and suddenly thought of the letter he saw when he arrived at the camp yesterday.


    Thinking so, Meng Li felt a little joyful.


    He replied to her and sat down at her side. In the darkness, his armour shined with silver light as if it was the star in the sky.


    ¡°Something had gone wrong with your tricks again?¡± asked he.


    Not knowing how to respond, An Rushuang simply replied a ¡°Yes¡± in a low voice.


    ¡°You do have a patient master,¡± said Meng Li in curiosity.


    If he were her master, Meng Li wouldn¡¯t have so much patience with such a slow-witted student. He might even kick her out.


    Not having said that, Meng Li saw the girl shedding tears silently.


    An Rushuang managed to hold back her tears in the daytime, but she recalled a lot of nasty things in the past, so she did not sleep for the whole night.


    Now Meng Li¡¯s words reminded her of Bian Wen¡¯s refusal. She couldn¡¯t help crying out.


    Seeing this, Meng Li was surprised, feeling his head was aching.


    The girl was always eloquent. But why this time she was... He cleared his throat.


    ¡°Why are you crying? Did I say something wrong?¡±


    Saying so, Meng Li nced at her.


    ¡°No,¡± replied An Rushuang, raising her hand to wipe tears. ¡°You didn¡¯t.¡±


    After a while, she said, ¡°You are right. I am slow-witted. Perhaps... perhaps I should not expect I could do everything well.¡±


    Bian Wen must have thought in the same way. An Rushuang had not studied anything about medical science. Besides, she was the daughter of the Royal Inspector. If Bian Wen¡¯s identity was revealed, no one could bear the consequences.


    Perhaps she was being too selfish.


    Raising his eyebrows, Meng Li could tell something from Rushuang¡¯s response. Against the dim light, he asked, ¡°Did your master scold you?¡±


    An Rushuang nodded, but soon she shook her head.


    What did she mean?


    Meng Li looked at her with confusion. After a while, he heard Rushuang murmuring, ¡°It might be better if he scolded me. Actually, he is not my master yet. I visited him yesterday and he told me not toe anymore...¡±


    Her little face was full of bewilderment.


    Meng Li seemed to understand everything, ¡°So he considers you are not talented?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t learnt anything yet. How could he know that?¡± An Rushuang shook her head.


    Hearing this, Meng Li raised his eyebrows and looked at her with a little mockery.


    Unless her master was blind, he could definitely tell she was not smart.


    ¡°Do you really love these tricks?¡± asked Meng Li.


    Soon he smiled and felt he was asking something redundant.


    Hearing this, An Rushuang was stunned before she suddenly recalled that she had deceived him previously. He did not know what she indeed wanted to learn was medical expertise.


    Thinking so, An Rushuang shook her head, ¡°No, I don¡¯t like it.¡±


    She was referring to both medical science and the tricks.


    ¡°Then what is the point of insisting?¡± asked Meng Li in surprise.


    True enough! What is the point?


    An Rushuang had asked herself the same question, but she never figured out the answer. Sitting in the tent and looking at the fading darkness, she felt a bunch of light was recing the darkness and it seemed to light up her heart instantly.


    An Rushuang murmured, ¡°I just want to survive in the desperate world.¡±


    She never thought of trampling anyone or standing at the top. She just wanted to make up for her losses in the previous life and save her family in this life.


    ¡°If you think there is something you have to do, then keep going on,¡± smiled Meng Li, ¡°Even if you have to niggle over him or pester him wherever he goes, as long as you stay with him, you¡¯ll definitely seize an opportunity to learn from him, won¡¯t you?¡±


    Err...


    It seemed that a general was teaching her how to make someone her master by unusual means.


    An Rushuang looked at him in surprise and thenughed out.


    It was bright outside.


    An Rushuang heard a familiar voice.


    Meng Li saw the girl disappearing again and he really wondered what tricks she were learning at the moment.


    ¡°General!¡±


    Suddenly, Du Yong opened the curtain and came in with anxiety, ¡°Our tracks have been revealed. The enemies have beefed up the troop and surrounded our camp. They are now ten miles away from us!¡±


    Hearing this, Meng Li turned serious and sneered, ¡°Right on time. Let¡¯s see.¡±


    Against the fierce wind, horses were running and a bright horn was heard across the camp.


    *


    Hong Yu wanted to let Miss An have a good sleep, but she really couldn¡¯t handle the woman in white outside. The woman kept saying, ¡°No worries. If sister has not got up, I can wait.¡±


    She stood right at the doorsteps and it seemed she wouldn¡¯t leave until An Rushuang get up. Seeing this, Hong Yu was indeed annoyed. But she remembered what Miss An told her and did not dare to say anything; she had no choice but to wake up An Rushuang.


    An Rushuang slowly opened her eyes and looked at Hong Yu. She felt much brighter in heart, just like the sun outside.


    She finally thought through that she could keep pestering Bian Wen for as many days as she wanted until he agreed her proposal.


    She was just a girl and even that general advised her to do such impolite things; it was absolutely fine for her to do that.


    An Rushuang had a lot of spare time. As for the embroidery Lady An asked for, it was not a bad idea to y it by ears.


    Thinking so, An Rushuang told Hong Yu, ¡°Find me afortable and in suit and send someone to take a message to mum. I cannot have breakfast with her. Let¡¯s go out in a moment.¡±

 Chapter 54: Blackmail

    <h4>Chapter 54: ckmail</h4>


    Trantor: Storm in a Teacup


    An Rushuang made the order without any hesitation. Hong Yu was dumbfounded.


    ¡°Mydy, you, you want to go out?¡± Hong Yu stuttered, catching a glimpse of the door in rm.


    An Rushuang nodded and murmured, ¡°I will go to the Eastern Street again. No need to prepare a wagon. We must go in secret!¡±


    Since they had been there for many times, it was unwise to use the same excuse repeatedly. They¡¯d better sneak out.


    ¡°But...¡± Hong Yu was in a pickle. ¡°That woman has been standing outside your room even before the daybreak!¡±


    That woman?


    ncing at Hong Yu¡¯s face which showed detestation, An Rushuang immediately knew who the woman she referred to. ¡°An Lingshan?¡±


    Hong Yu, frowning a bit, nodded heavily.


    ¡°What is she doing here?¡±


    Did Madam Zhang recover from the disease? Once thinking about it, An Rushuang would suffer serious headache.


    ¡°It¡¯s said that Madam Zhang, recently recovering, has reported to Lady An that she will hold a small party at Qingfeng Pavilion at which she and her daughter would cook by themselves,¡± Hong Yu indignantly snorted. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a plot!¡±


    Staring outside the door, with a wisp of gleam shining in her eyes, An Rushuang smiled lightly.


    ¡°It is indeed a plot we have to y along with!¡±


    ¡°So, will you invite her in?¡±


    Hong Yu was afraid she might have made a mistake, since just now she asked An Lingshan to wait, without even offering her a up of hot tea or a stool, and An Lingshan was still standing there, waiting in the cold wind.


    An Rushuang waved at Hong Yu in a sneer before she said casually, ¡°Since she wants to wait there, you shouldn¡¯t bother her.¡±


    She didn¡¯t have time to care about what An Lingshan was thinking or feeling now!


    Following the order, Hong Yu hurried to fetch water for An Rushuang who needed to wash her face. As for the one standing at the door, Hong Yu decided to pretend not to see An Lingshan at all.


    As furious as An Lingshan was, it was out of her expectation that An Rushuang would directly ignore her. Even that humble maid dared to treat her arrogantly.


    However, Liuxi Pavilion was so far from the main suite. It was impossible for Lord An toe if she was bullied. Even though he came, would someone at Liuxi Pavilion stand on her side?


    Dwelling on the situation for a long time, An Lingshan decided to endure silently, keeping standing with a smile at the door.


    Passing by the yard for several times, Hong Yu was surprised at An Lingshan¡¯s persistence. She was such a smart girl. No wonder she could gain a firm foothold at the An family.


    When An Rushuang finished dressing up after one hour, the sun had rose higher. An Lingshan, d in white dress, felt so hot, her cheeks already turning red, sweat trickling down from her forehead. The sunshine in the morning was really scorching.


    It was until then Hong Yu came up to the door and paid respect to An Lingshan. ¡°Second Miss, mydy invite you in for a talk.¡±


    Before An Lingshan responded, Hong Yu continued after a cough, ¡°Mydy said if you don¡¯t feel like entering, you can have a rest at the pavilion. She wille soon.¡±


    An Lingshan nced sidelong at the pavilion, which, as if gilded by the sunshine, was filled with light, though, no so hot when you stayed there.


    She couldn¡¯t help sweating in her palm by merely taking a look at the pavilion.


    The maid standing next to An Lingshan was appointed by Lady An. She, as dull as she was, merely lowered her head in silence as a wood stake.


    Cursing An Rushuang harshly in her heart, An Lingshan gritted her teeth while clenching her fist firmly, her face still full of gentle smile like blossoms brushed by warm breeze. ¡°My sister hasn¡¯t taken breakfast since getting up. How could she stand in the cold wind?¡±


    This meant she intended to visit her in the room.


    When she entered, Silver had just helped An Rushuang insert a golden hairpin.


    ¡°Sister.¡±


    An Lingshan looked at An Rushuang in morous smile. Her expression suddenly froze when seeing An Rushuang¡¯s dress.


    It was a light blue dress of very simple style, against which An Rushuang¡¯s skin seemed as smooth and white as cream. She was like a lotus freshly stretching out of the water surface, so eye-catching and elegant. Compared to her dress, An Rushuang¡¯s white satin dress with golden embroidery was actually paled.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± An Rushuang said softly, turning to look at her.


    An Lingshan told her about the party, thinking An Rushuang would refuse directly, since she had made her stand at the door for such a long time.


    However, An Rushuang was still expressionless, as nothing had happened.


    ¡°You can send a maid to inform me of such a trifle. There is no need toe by yourself.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my duty and honor to invite you to the party. How could I assign it to a maid?¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much. I will attend it for sure. Please return to have a rest.¡±


    An Rushuang had no time for a chat.


    Was she ordering her to leave?


    Greatly embarrassed, An Lingshan almost froze. While responding to An Rushuang¡¯s words, she looked around the room but found nothing she had hoped to see. It was a little disappointing.


    Since there was no use to stay here, she might as well give An Rushuang a deathly attack at the party before their father.


    Having a plot in mind, An Lingshan bid farewell to her before left the room.


    ¡°Silver, walk Lingshan out for me,¡± An Rushuang suddenly said.


    Silver, being a little startled, followed her order in a hurry.


    Frowning at Silver¡¯s figure, Hong Yu turned to stand behind An Rushuang after asking all the maids to leave. She undid An Rushuang¡¯s long ck hair before making a knot on the top of her head, the typical hairstyle for men. ¡°Since you don¡¯t trust Silver, why do you let her stay alone with An Lingshan?¡± Hong Yu asked with curiosity.


    Staring at her reflection in the bronze mirror, An Rushuang said slowly, ¡°Since she wants to find a new master, I will give her a chance.¡± The handsome ¡°young man¡± in the mirror smiled.


    Hong Yu frowned more heavily and murmured, ¡°It¡¯s so kind of you! Someday, you will be taken advantage of by that little bitch!¡±


    ¡°There will always be a wayying ahead. Don¡¯t worry, my dear nanny Hong Yu.¡±


    An Rushuang let out a sigh before she straightened the knot on her head. She stood up, snatching a folding fan with which she lifted Hong Yu¡¯s chin while saying gently, ¡°Go get changed now. How could a handsome man like me take such a pretty maid by my side? You will ruin my reputation.¡±


    Under An Rushuang¡¯s hot gaze, conquered by her imposing and tender aura, as well as the teasing look in her smiling eyes, Hong Yu, suddenly froze, was speechless due to shyness.


    Miss An, with her pretty appearance, wasn¡¯t the most beautiful one among the nobledies. However, her smiling eyes had the power to touch one¡¯s spirit and heart.


    After an hour, a handsome young man with pure white teeth and cherry lips turned up on the Eastern Street with a good-looking manservant.


    Such two persons attracted many people¡¯s attention, which, of course, caused a lot of trouble for them.


    There were several vendors at the road sides. Seeing the pretty fruits on the stall, An Rushuang asked Hong Yu to buy some as present for Bian Wen.


    As soon as Hong Yu left, a girl suddenly bumped into An Rushuang heavily.


    An Rushuang stood sidelong at once, nearly falling to the ground. Merely through taking two steps back could she keep her bnce. The girl, not so lucky as An Rushuang, was lying on the muddy ground, her dress with peach blossom patterns tainted, her hair knot tousled, as well as the seemingly valuable lunar white dress spilling from the blue cloth bag in her hand turning dirty with mud.


    How terribly embarrassing it was!


    Looking at her teary eyes, An Rushuang, though feeling confused, still decided to help the girl rise to her feet.


    ¡°Are you all right?¡±


    ¡°How can I be all right! It¡¯s not you who fell down heavily, so you don¡¯t feel the pain!¡± The girl continued to scream, ¡°With such a handsome face, how could you be so useless!¡± She picked up the lunar white dress and nced at An Rushuang whose clothes, though, not eye-catching, was made of the most popr wave silk in the capital. Thinking that this man must havee from a wealthy family, the girl said, ¡°Since I will be punished for runing this dress, you must pay me five taels of fine silver aspensation!¡±

 Chapter 55: The Tongue is not Steel, Yet It Cuts

    <h4>Chapter 55: The Tongue is not Steel, Yet It Cuts</h4>


    Trantor: Storm in a Teacup


    Seeing there was a fierce dispute on the street, people gathered to see what on earth was going on. They soon were surrounded by onlookers.


    ¡°He won¡¯t get away with it?¡±


    ¡°Hum, who is this young man?¡±


    ¡°Justice will be served in the capital.¡±


    ...


    Seeing this, the girl in peach pink felt more confident as most gentlemen from prestigious families would not quarrel with little girls in public; instead they would all buy their way out of trouble.


    An Rushuang sneered. If now she couldn¡¯t figure out that this woman just wanted to ckmail her, then she must be an idiot.


    Five taels of fine silver were almost equivalent to half of this girl¡¯s monthly ie. What a greedyir!


    Looking at the girl, An Rushuang smiled before she said slowly, ¡°You have been hit so badly and you only charge me five taels of fine silver?¡±


    Saying so, Rushuang bent over to pick up the moon-white gown on the ground.


    Seeing this, the girl instantly grabbed her gown and stared at An Rushuang vigntly.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Smiling, An Rushuang said in a mockery manner, ¡°You said that the gown was damaged and I have to pay you five taels of fine silver, but the gown seems to be worth much more than that, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    Although An Rushuang was smiling, it seemed that her eyes were so fierce that could directly see through the girl¡¯s trick.


    Hearing this, Zhao Xiaotao couldn¡¯t help feeling nervous. The man she tried to ckmail was totally different from those she met previously. But she did not know what exactly the difference was. So she had to be more cautious.


    ¡°Of course, this is worth more than five taels of fine silver! But what I charge you is the fee for fixing it up. Do you think I would give you this gown? !¡±


    Zhao Xiaotao held the gown tightly in her arms as if she was holding something priceless.


    Folding her fans, An Rushuang smiled. She was born with a good look. Although at this moment she was dressed like a man, she looked more firm and handsome, free of her previous delicateness. Seeing the girl¡¯s reaction, An Rushuang smiled and said, ¡°I can pay the five taels of fine sliver, but before that I have to know how my money will be spent.¡±


    Pointing at the dusty gown with her fan, An Rushuang said slowly, ¡°Miss, although you ran into me, it is fine for me not to care too much about this because you are a girl. But could you please let me know clearly what damage have I done to the gown?¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Xiaotao frozed a bit. When she was about to say something to defend herself, An Rushuang walked closer to her, which made Zhao Xiaotao even more frantic. She didn¡¯t even know what to say for a moment.


    ¡°Perhaps meeting you is predestined. Miss, if you feel unwell, I am happy to find a doctor for you. Your well-being also perfects our predestined fate.¡±


    It was indeed a predestined fate, only that it was a doomed one.


    Hearing this, Zhao Xiaotao blushed, ¡°What are you talking about? You hit me and made my clothes dusty. Pay me or... I¡¯ll sue you!¡±


    An Rushuang hummed and continued to say, ¡°Even if you want to sue me, you have to make everything clear, right? Nonsense won¡¯t help. I suggest you think twice before you act. You are not innocent and do not implicate others.¡±


    Hearing his harshments, Zhao Xiaotao couldn¡¯t help feeling shocked and flustered. Seeing her response, many onlookers began to talk about her.


    ¡°The girl looks familiar...¡± said one.


    ¡°True. She was here ying the same trickst month! That gentleman had not seen such an unreasonable girl. She kept crying and making a scene. The man had no choice but to pay her,¡± said an elderly woman.


    ¡°How much did she getst time?¡±


    The elderly woman scorned at Zhao Xiaotao and said, ¡°A good sum. Three taels of fine silver . If she is frugal, she could live with that for almost half a year...¡±


    Hearing this, everyone began to pointing fingers at Zhao Xiaotao.


    ¡°Oh, what a girl! Even crying helps her to earn money. Is she a millionaire now?¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha...What about marrying her? If you have this intention, you have to be quicker; otherwise you might lose the opportunity!¡±


    ¡°Oh, she¡¯s too much for me...¡±


    ¡°Hahahahaha...¡±


    Zhao Xiaotao helplessly looked around; those who had sympathy for her just now looked like ferocious dogs, barking at her fiercely.


    ¡°Is she the second daughter of the Zhao Family?¡± shouted one.


    Blushing, Zhao Xiaotao was full of tears. Suddenly she lowered her head and rushed out of the crowd. At the same time, she was tripped over by a man and fell down on the ground badly. She screamed out and her arm started bleeding after she was hurt by a branch.


    She quickly stood up and rushed to the alleyway beside as if she did not feel the pain in the arm.


    Frowning, An Rushuang found there seemed to be blood in the dust on the ground. She couldn¡¯t help feeling surprised and went after the girl subconsciously.


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    Abusive words did hurt people. Although An Rushuang wanted to protect herself, she never thought of hurting the girl. However, she was not able to stop others saying those abusive words.


    Seeing that An Rushuang went after the liar, the onlookers said one after another, ¡°She is a liar! Why bother to go after her?¡±


    ¡°Even if she dies, she deserves it...¡±


    ¡°If you go, that liar will pester you for sure.¡±


    ...


    Irritated, An Rushuang pushed away the people in front of her and said angrily, ¡°Yes, she is a liar, but you are the killers!¡±


    Saying so, An Rushuang quickly ran into the alleyway. Although it was bright outside, the alleyway was still dark and humid, full of rotten smell as if it was the hell that could not be reached by sunlight. Mosses were grown all over the walls and ground.


    Looking at the ground, An Rushuang found the mosses were covered by some dark red mist and it smelt like blood.


    An Rushuang felt somewhat regretful. No matter what kind of person the girl was, she was only around sixteen years old. Those gossips could destroy her whole life.


    An Rushuang thought she was being impulsive after all. She followed the trace of the blood and went to the end of the alleyway. However, the trace was lost at the corner.


    Carefully examining the surroundings, An Rushuang found there was some wet blood on the door handle.


    Seeing this, she couldn¡¯t help frowning and taking a deep sigh before stepping in.


    Soon An Rushuang felt a strong smell of blood.

 Chapter 56: Kidnap

    <h4>Chapter 56: Kidnap</h4>


    Trantor: Storm in a Teacup


    As uneasy as she was, this smell was very familiar to An Rushuang, but it was when she was in the endless desert where the soldiers¡¯ corpses could merely be wrapped by the horsehide...


    Why would there be such strong bloody smell in the capital city? Even if the girl was injured just then, she would be surely dead given the pungent bloody smell.


    It was definitely a trap. An Rushuang thought.


    There came the sob of the girl behind the door, which turned weaker gradually. Thinking she may be lifeless already, An Rushuang became more hesitant. If she broke in, it was, perhaps, a dangerous trap waiting for her.


    However, if she left...


    The girl was injured because of her. Thought having no idea whether it was serious or not, An Rushuang was undoubtedly the culprit.


    She, staring at the small house, sneaked up to the dark side before looking into the room, where the teary girl d in peach red dress was sitting on the floor leaning against the door, looking at An Rushuang in surprise.


    ¡°Why are you here?!¡±


    ¡°I am worried about your injury...¡±


    Thump!


    The girl¡¯s face suddenly blurred before the dark curtain finally descended.


    ¡°Ha-ha! We caught a big fish!¡±


    There suddenly came a dullughter with strong smell of alcohol. Staring at the man with stubble all over his face, Zhao Xiaotao murmured, her voice almost imperceptible, ¡°Dad... What have you done!¡±


    She pounced on the strong man all of a sudden, seemingly regardless of her bleeding arm.


    Zhao Laoda caught a glimpse of An Rushuang lying on the ground after a chuckle, and then turned to Zhao Xiaotao before she said in a muffled voice, ¡°Humph! You really make me disappointed. Go fetch some alcohol and pour it to her mouth. Ask him where he was from when he wakes up.¡±


    ¡°Dad, we can¡¯t do that... We can¡¯t.¡±


    Zhao Xiaotao clutched Zhao Laoda¡¯s legs and implored, tears trickling down from her cheeks. ¡°Dad, how many taels of silver do you want? I will get, get them for you...¡±


    ¡°Bah!¡± Zhao Laoda spitted on her savagely before kicking her away, ¡°You have ruined my clothes. You even can¡¯t make that much money as a prostitute! Drag your mum out of the bed if she is still alive! Find out where he was from!¡±


    *


    Looking at the rotating sands in the air, An Rushuang felt nothing but dizzy.


    If a horse could have expressions, her face would be scrunched up. Who on earth was that Zhao Xiaotao? Had she known her identity already before setting up the trap?


    ¡°Impossible.¡± An Rushuang shook her head.


    Before An Rushuang passed out, the girl was surprised at her presence. It¡¯s obvious that the she had never thought An Rushuang would follow her to the house. Who was she then? Did she do it for An Lingshan? Since she didn¡¯t have much hands to assist her now, it was necessary to have a second thought before action. She wouldn¡¯t do that. What¡¯s more, she had no motivation at all.


    Counting out all her acquaintances one by one, An Rushuang, lying on the desert, felt severe headache. It worried her more that she even had no idea whether she was alive at the moment.


    She went around the bar for god knows how many times, nearly suffocated by the rope on her neck. Suddenly, An Rushuang was surrounded by coldness, frosty enough to chill her bones. However, with the striking bloody smell dashing to her nose, she actually felt relieved. Shuddering in the wet and heavy coldness, An Rushuang felt her head going to explode. Though it felt bad, at least she knew she was still alive.


    Frowning a little bit, An Rushuang opened her eyes slowly.


    Seeing An Rushuang¡¯s eyebrows trembling and her misty eyes ncing over, Zhao Xiaotao couldn¡¯t help lowering her head in guilty. ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s all my fault. I will find a way to take you out. Are you okay ?...¡±


    Given her extremely red eyes, it was obvious that she had sobbed for a long time.


    An Rushuang, still in dizziness when Zhao Xitaotao apologized to her, was more confused. It took her a long while to see things clearly again.


    ¡°Where... am I?¡± Her voice was hoarse, as if she hadn¡¯t drunk water for many days.


    ¡°Sorry...¡± Zhao Xiaotao murmured, her head lowering.


    An Rushuang was suddenly infuriated. ¡°Stop saying sorry! I am asking you where I am! Why was I staying here! No more useless apology! I came to help you, but you reward me like this?¡±


    She was such a fooling to the girl¡¯s rescue. Shouldn¡¯t she merely live for herself after the rebirth! Why did she follow her conscience, a worthless thing which should have been abandoned earlier to feed the dog!


    Otherwise, how could she been kidnapped... So ridiculous!


    Trembling a little, Zhao Xiaotao began to shed tears in silence. Her unreasonableness and fierceness totally disappeared without a trace.


    If her arms hadn¡¯t been bound, An Rushuang would surely awake her by a good p!


    ¡°There is no need to ask. We won¡¯t tell you.¡±


    There came a slow and hoarse voice behind An Rushuang before a wooden bucket was thrown to the ground, rolling to the shade like a skull.


    A person, whose gender was unknown, came up to An Rushuang in no hurry.


    She frowned at the figure, which was covered by ck cloths all over except half of the face filled with dark brown scars, perhaps, burns. The eyes, seemingly two slits, almost ovepped each other at the middle of the face. Compared with the darkness outside, the figure was more like the darkness itself.


    Who was that?


    Watching the figure approached her slowly, An Rushuang noticed that beingme, ¡°it¡±couldn¡¯t help lurching to one sides when walking, just like a doll. The girl in peach red dress rose to her feet after rubbing off the tears on her cheek. Totally not afraid of the monster, she ran forward with red eyes before calling mum affectionately.


    Mum?


    Was it a woman?


    The woman looked at the girl gently and touched her hair. Though she had a terrible face, the woman¡¯s hands were snow white, even more delicate than An Rushuang¡¯s.


    ¡°Xiaotao, ask her.¡±


    Her voice was terrible, her words being simple.


    Maybe she really had suffered severe burn, An Rushuang thought.


    If this woman was Xiaotao¡¯s mother, and they had lived here without any restriction, it meant An Rushuang had been kidnapped by this family.


    The one who knocked An Rushuang out couldn¡¯t be Xiaotao, the weak girl, or the disabled woman, so the answer was...


    ¡°Is your father who abducted me? Where is he?¡±

 Chapter 57: Weird Family

    <h4>Chapter 57: Weird Family</h4>


    Trantor: Storm in a Teacup


    Immediately shaking her head, Zhao Xiaotao turned frantic and stopped saying a word just as her mum told her.


    It¡¯s been a long time since Zhao Laoda went out to inquire about An Rushuang¡¯s background, but there was no newsing back. If Zhao Laoda found out that they also failed to get the answer from An Rushuang, Zhao Xiaotao and her mum must be given a hard beat by him.


    Although Zhao Laoda did not beat Xiaotao very often, since he considered her useful for the time being, her mum did not have such luck. Apart from her hands that could do some embroidery, scars of wounds strung together like beads all over her body.


    ¡°Tell us who you are!¡± said Zhao Xiaotao while biting her own lips.


    She had to protect her mum.


    Hearing this, An Rushuang finally figured out their intentions¡ªall they wanted was ransom.


    An Rushuang didn¡¯t reply; instead she asked, ¡°How much do you want? So the five taels of fine silver were just the bait, right?¡± She said in such a taunting manner that Xiaotao couldn¡¯t help blushing and was suddenly full of tears.


    ¡°I...I don¡¯t know.¡± Saying so, Zhao Xiaotao rushed into the woman in ck and cried out.


    She was first scolded by An Rushuang and then sneered by others in public today. Zhao Xiaotao felt every inch of her body hurts. All she wanted was simply to survive and protected her mum...


    ¡°I just... just want to live. Without money, he will kill my mum and sell me...You don¡¯t know...¡± Zhao Xiaotao shouted.


    The woman in ck cloak held Zhao Xiaotao in her arms, patting her on the shoulders with her tender hands. Sheforted her in a hoarse voice, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, my dear... Xiaotao, it¡¯s fine. Everything will be okay...¡±


    Seeing this, An Rushuang was surprised and she looked at Zhao Xiaotao who was sobbing.


    ¡°Do you really think this would help you stop him from killing your mum and selling you?¡± asked An Rushuang. Looking at the two, An Rushuang said slowly, ¡°Listen up. He won¡¯t stop because he will be increasingly greedy. Once he realizes that you can make money for him, he will never get satisfied and eventually turn into a vampire who lives off you forever. How stupid and naive you are! How could you support this greedy vampire by your blood and evenmit crimes together with him?¡±


    She sneered, ¡°Xiaotao, you are still young, but have you ever thought about who will bear the consequence in the end?¡± Staring at the woman in ck cloak, An Rushuang saw her stiffened like a piece of wood as if she was like a fixed shadow.


    ¡°Today I happened to meet Xiaotao. Yes, she is beautiful, but do you know how others speak ill of her? I suppose you are not able to settle down at one ce, aren¡¯t you? Do you really want to live like a street rat? If you continue to do so, Xiaotao will always be a street rat despised by all throughout her life!¡± added An Rushuang.


    ¡°Stop it!¡±


    The woman suddenly screamed as if she was a cat being stamped on the tail. Her fingers were curled up like ws. Meanwhile, Xiaotao looked up from her arms, whispering, ¡°Mum...¡±


    ¡°Can you help her? Can you marry Xiaotao? If you can¡¯t bring her out from this pit of hell, she would fall into another and live in misery...¡± said the woman in ck in a low voice. She held Xiaotao so tightly that her nails were almost cut into Xiaotao¡¯s shoulders.


    Although Zhao Xiaotao felt painful, she didn¡¯t cry this time.


    ¡°I cannot save her, nor can I marry her,¡± said An Rushuang slowly, ¡°But I can offer her an opportunity. As long as she seizes the opportunity, she could at least decide her own fate in the future.¡±


    No one can change others¡¯ fate. People can only change their own fates. But sometimes it¡¯s hard to grab the fleeting opportunity.


    ¡°Who are you on earth?¡± said the woman in ck cloak with confusion. But at the same time, her heart was filled with hope and excitement. She kept asking herself how this kidnapped man could spare Big Zhao easily under this circumstance. How could he help Xiaotao live a normal life?


    Despite all these questions, she was still hoping it to be true.If so, her daughter Xiaotao no longer needed to live such a horrible life; she could marry a good man and have her children in the future. If it¡¯s true...if she was lucky enough to live longer, she could probably see her little grandson...


    It was indeed hard for her to reject all these good intentions.


    ¡°I bet you know that the Royal Inspector has just arrived in the capital. I am...¡± coughed An Rushuang. She suddenly realized that she was dressed in man¡¯s suit. ¡°I am An Ruo, the nephew of the Royal Inspector.¡±


    ¡°I bet you are also aware of the consequences of kidnapping rtives of the Royal Inspector. However, I will not me you this time as Xiaotao was a good girl in nature.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Xiaotao stared at An Rushuang with eyes wide open. ¡°Are... are...you really...¡± she stammered.


    Nodding her head, An Rushuang thought at this time she couldn¡¯t reveal she was actually a girl. It was fine to let An Ruo take the credit.


    After a long while, the woman in ck nodded and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Ok, I agree...¡±


    Before saying the full sentence, she was badly hit by a shoe on her scarred face. Suddenly she screamed out and the mask on her face fell down on the ground. A horrible face with burnt brown scars was revealed. Her mouth was open, with teeth outside. Realizing this, the woman quickly picked up the mask and covered her ferocious face.


    ¡°Humph, how dare you, bitch!¡±


    Then a burly man strode inside with a repulsive smell of liquor. He shouted at Zhao Xiaotao, ¡°Get me the shoe!¡±


    Seeing this, An Rushuang was totally shocked. The woman did not dare to say a word, buckling towards the man while Zhao Xiaotao also knelt down crawling on the ground to grab the shoe.


    They were not family members at all. It was like two menial servants serving a tyrant. No! Even servants would not be as humble as that.


    The man looked exactly like a scoundrel. No peasant would be as vicious as he was.


    Feeling An Rushuang¡¯s gaze, the man turned to her all of a sudden, stared at her before moving his eyes to her fair neck, andughed.


    ¡°But I heard that the Royal Inspector did not bring his nephew here! He only has a daughter living in the capital...¡±

 Chapter 58: The Evil Zhao Laoda

    <h4>Chapter 58: The Evil Zhao Laoda</h4>


    Trantor: Storm in a Teacup


    With obscenity and savageness in his eyes, Zhao Laoda looked at the ¡°young man¡± up and down, finally fixing his eyes on the ¡°young guy¡±¡¯s bulging chest.


    Though being agitated, An Rushuang knew she mustn¡¯t be intimidated, otherwise, she would be surely overwhelmed by this scoundrel!


    An Rushuang, clenching her fists, felt the sharp pain shooting down her head. She forced herself to calm down before she scoffed. ¡°Bah! As humble as you are, you could only search for news from those servants doing misceneous chores. Do you think the high-ranking officials would tell everything to their servants? I came here on horseback, while my grandma in wagon, so I arrived here two days ahead.¡±


    After spitting on Zhao Laoda intentionally, An Rushuang said in a gruff voice, ¡°Humph! Ignorant peasant! Send me back as soon as possible, or you will have a taste of An Family¡¯s power!¡±


    Flinching at her sharp and arrogant eyes at first, Zhao Laoda, then, turned more furious after a second thought. This young man was trapped at his home just as a crab without pincers. How bold and condescending he was to talk like that!


    ¡°How arrogant you are!¡± Zhao Laoda kicked An Rushuang forcefully before he scolded, ¡°Who cares the damn An family? You are at my home now. Where there is nothing to lose, there is nothing to fear!¡±


    It was so refreshing to give a full vent to his anger. Zhao Laoda gave An Rushuang¡¯s shoulder a hard boot before he shouted in a wildugh, ¡°The An family. Ha-ha-ha. The imperial censor. Ha-ha-ha. What a damn shit!¡±


    Following a sharp pain on the shoulder, the back of her head began to ache. An Rushuang took the chance to roll backward. The woman in ck robe holding her hand suddenly before whispering, ¡°Be careful yourself.¡±


    Sweating all over in pain, An Rushuang, with a coldness in her palm, touched a sharp object. It was nothing but a knife.


    ncing at the woman in ck, she nodded imperceptibly.


    The woman in ck rose to her feet in difficulty, trying to exhort her husband, ¡°Don¡¯t hurt him so badly...¡±


    Upon hearing her words, Zhao Laoda pped his wife, seizing her hairs firmly while howling with his eyes wide open in fury, ¡°What are you talking about! Are you ordering me, bitch?! How dare you boss me around!¡±


    His ugly face was twisted, the fat flesh shaking lightly. His yellow teeth buried in pungent smell of alcohol revealed during the shout, as if he intended to gulf the woman alive.


    As savage as he was, Zhao Laoda was more like a demon than a human being.


    Zhao Xiaotao must have watched this scene for many times; she held her father¡¯s waist while crying, ¡°Dad, dad! Mum didn¡¯t mean that. She, she feared you wouldn¡¯t get a lot of money if you injured him seriously!¡±


    During the mess, An Rushuang tried her best to rub the knife against the rope, hoping to cut it off.


    At the same time, Zhao Laoda kicked Zhao Xiaotao away. ¡°Humph, he is not you. He doesn¡¯tliving on his appearance. Even if I cut down one of his arms, he is still a childe of the imperial inspector. What about you? As humble as the mud trodden by crowds! Save your sympathy for him.¡±


    Zhao Xiaotao was sent to crash to the ground with a dull yelp, huddling in severe pain with mud and tears sticking on her cheeks.


    Even so, she was still begging her father while sobbing, ¡°Dad...please let go of mum, she didn¡¯t do it intentionally...¡±


    It was until then Zhao Laoda let go of the woman in ck. ¡°Once more, I will beat you to death, ugly bitch!¡±


    The woman in ck, lying on the ground, lowered her head submissively in silence.


    ¡°Fetch the thing for me.¡±


    Following her father¡¯s order, Zhao Xiaotao ran to the inner room before she returned with a stack of coarse paper in her hand. Sheid the paper and a carbon stick before An Rushuang.


    ¡°Write.¡±


    Sneering at An Rushuang, Zhao Laoda ordered, ¡°Write a letter to Lord An if you want to return safe and sound. He pointed to Zhao Xiaotao and continued, ¡°You keep an eye on him, in case he would y a trick! Do as I said, or I will kill you all!¡±


    Zhao Laoda was illiterate, but Zhao Xiaotao, as weak as she was, dared not to disobey his father.


    Zhao Xiaotao, her hairs tousled, nodded kneeling on the ground. Being satisfied, Zhao Laoda put his hands behind his back and turned to look at An Rushuang in chuckle. ¡°Young boy, I have to remind you of how valuable your life is...¡±


    Staring at him coldly, An Rushuang cut in without any expression on her face, ¡°Ha-ha! I really want to know how much your life cost!¡±


    A thug like him, maltreating his wife and daughter, never had any humanity in his soul! His sin couldn¡¯t been atoned for even in the hell.


    Chuckling happily, Zhao Laoda narrowed his eyes into a slit while retorting ferociously, ¡°As humble as I am, my life is like a smelly stone, totally worth nothing. You are like a priceless jade which I must avoid touching, or you will cost nothing if badly injured, right?¡±


    He sized An Rushuang up and gasped in admiration, ¡°Such a handsome young boy could be sold for about 100 taels of silver as a male prostitute. Ha-ha. It is really a cost effective business.¡±


    Even though the rope on her wrists had been cut off, An Rushuang, gritting her teeth, still kept silent. With his disabled wife and young daughter here, there was no chance for An Rushuang to defeat Zhao Laoda given they didn¡¯t want to hurt him badly...


    What should she do?


    After a second thought in anxiety, An Rushuang had no choice but to say, ¡°If you let me go, I will give you 100 taels of silver as a reward. I promise never to mention your doings to others.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Zhao Laoda spitted on her savagely.


    ¡°Young boy, do you think I am as naive as a three-year-old child! I am not a beggar. Even 1000 taels of silver is a small piece of cake for the An family!¡±


    He then pretended to be kind when saying, ¡°As for letting you go, never think of it before I get the money and leave the capital city safely!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    As An Rushuang couldn¡¯t help crying in frown, Zhao Xiaotao was also staring at her father in shock. Obviously, she had no idea of his father¡¯s n.


    ¡°What? Do you think you are not worth 1000 taels of silver? It doesn¡¯t matter. I can cut off one of your limbs, and get less money from your family...¡±


    Suddenly, Zhao Laoda¡¯s sneer stopped and his body froze, with his eyes and mouth wide open in surprise, blood trickling down from his mouth corner, reddening his clothes on the chest, as well as the ground below. ¡°How... dare you...¡± His lips trembled.

 Chapter 59: Killing

    <h4>Chapter 59: Killing</h4>


    Trantor: Storm in a Teacup


    ¡°I do not dare to...¡±


    Crouching beside the well, Hong Yu kept crying for a long time. Even her eyes turned puffy.


    Seeing this, Ye Chengzhi couldn¡¯t help feeling anxious as if his head was exploding. He shouted, ¡°You don¡¯t dare to go back, but you dare to kill yourself! Have you lost your mind?¡±


    ¡°But I... I lost Miss An...¡±


    After Hong Yu bought fruit back, she couldn¡¯t find Miss An. She thought An Rushuang might havee here to find Ye Chengzhi, but it turned out she was not here. Suddenly, Hong Yu felt something was wrong and got panicked.


    After discussion, Ye Chengzhi and Hong Yu split up to find An Rushuang. However, half a day passed. Nothing was gained. They ran into each other in the front of the yard. It was already the mid-day now.


    Even so, Hong Yu didn¡¯t give up talking nonsense.


    ¡°If anything bad happens to Miss An, there is no point for me living in this world...¡±


    ¡°But you have to go for the An Family first. Lord An and Lady An maye up with some solutions...¡± said Ye Chengzhi with frustration.


    ¡°No, I do not dare to...¡± cried Hong Yu, ¡°If I go back now, even Nanny Liu would kill me, let alone Lord and Lady...¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡± Ye Chengzhi couldn¡¯t help swinging his arms and said, ¡°So do you mean that Miss An woulde back after you jump into the well? Stupid enough! Let¡¯s keep searching! If Miss An was lost on the Eastern Street, someone must have met her!¡±


    Saying so, Ye Chengzhi hurried outside, but he happened to run into a woman. Clutching her head, the woman screamed out. Although Ye Chengzhi was tall, he was actually not strong enough. Being run into, Ye Chengzhi couldn¡¯t help stepping backwards before he looked at the woman. The woman was plump, dressed in reddish purple. With a chubby round face, she looked extremely honest. Even if she did not smile, a fewugh lines could still be seen around her slender eye corner.


    ¡°Mrs. Wu?¡±


    The woman lived in the yard nearby, whose husband was Wu Laoer, a chronic invalid. So she was the backbone of the family. During the time when Ye Chengzhi settled here, he had diagnosed for Wu Laoer for several times and they had get acquaintance with each other.


    Seeing it was Ye Chengzhi, the womanughed and patted him on the shoulder. ¡°You are even weaker than me. Hey, where is your master? I bring some fresh fruits for you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Wu. Master is at home. Sorry I have to go now. I have to look for...¡± said Ye Chengzhi.


    ¡°Who are you looking for? Tell me. Are you looking for your girlfriend?¡± she asked.


    Saying so, she patted Ye Chengzhi on the shoulder.


    ¡°Who is there? A girl? Are you...?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Wu, no, it¡¯s a ¡°he¡±...¡± said Ye Chengzhi hurriedly, blushing, ¡°He¡¯s a servant of my friend. His master was lost in the Eastern Street. He is really worried now. Do not make fun of him!¡±


    ¡°Ah, someone¡¯s missing!¡±


    Eyes wide open, Mrs. Wu looked at Hong Yu¡¯s puffy eyes and said carefully after calction, ¡°Do you know that gentleman? Best not to get involved in this matter.¡±


    She heard Wu Laoer talking about a girl and a gentleman quarreling on the Eastern Street before they went away...


    Frowning, Ye Chengzhi looked at her seriously and felt she might know something, ¡°Mrs. Wu, do you know anything?¡±


    Hearing this, she quickly shook her head, ¡°No! How could I know about the man you said? I¡¯m just being curious.¡±


    Ye Chengzhi took a sigh before saying, ¡°The gentleman is from a prestigious family. His family has not been informed of this issue. If they know, I¡¯m afraid everyone on the Eastern Street wouldn¡¯t have an easy life.¡±


    ¡°Everyone on the Eastern Street?!¡±


    Mrs. Wu was extremely frantic after hearing this. She did not want to get involved in this trouble!


    With his eyes lit up, Ye Chengzhi suddenly held her arm and looked at her, ¡°Mrs. Wu, please tell me what you know or what you have heard! As long as those officials do note here, we can still survive. But if theye here, do you think we¡¯ll have an easy life from then on? Mr. Wu is still recovering; we cannot afford to suffer those things!¡±


    Swallowing, Mrs. Wu also held Ye Chengzhi and said carefully, ¡°Chengzhi, I did hear my husband mentioning a matter, but I¡¯m not sure about that... people always say that those who do not know should not be med, right? I...¡±


    Before she said the full sentence, Hong Yu rushed to grab her tightly.


    ¡°Please... please tell me what you know! Please... I can do anything for you in return...¡±


    Saying so, Hong Yu couldn¡¯t help crying.


    She was indeed worrying about Miss An. If nothing happened, Miss An would not disappear!


    Hearing Hong Yu¡¯s voice, Mrs. Wu could confirm she¡¯s a girl. Being held on the arm, Mrs. Wu could clearly feel Hong Yu¡¯s figure, especially her curvy breasts.


    Looking at Hong Yu, she found the girl was indeed familiar. Suddenly she recalled Ye Chengzhi¡¯s master went on a coach to diagnose for a family and the girl was exactly the one in red dress who came that day.


    So the gentleman should be thedy.


    To her astonishment, Mrs. Wu began to feel panicked. There was no need to worry too much about a man missing; but if it was a girl, it would be destructive to her fame!


    ¡°Follow me! Go and see my husband. I just heard a little from him. I don¡¯t know the whole thing!¡±


    Saying so, she threw the fruit onto the ground and took them home.


    Seeing everyone looked anxious, Wu Laoer told everything he knew to them and added, ¡°I heard from Wang that the girl is the daughter of the Zhao family. Cough... cough... Perhaps you could go to the Zhao family and see if they are there. Besides, Zhao Laoda is not a kind person.¡±


    Mrs. Wu kept nodding and said, ¡°True enough! They have moved to this district for a month. I only met Zhao Laoda twice. He is an alcoholic, fat and disgusting. He loves ring at people as if he¡¯s a living ghost! Give me a second. I¡¯ll call our neighbor Zhang, so we can go there together!¡±


    Saying so, Mrs. Wu hurried out.


    Hong Yu and Ye Chengzhi also followed up and went to Zhao Laoda¡¯s. Going through the humid alleyway, they suddenly felt a strong smell of blood when they opened door.


    As they saw what happened inside the door, all of them were so shocked that they even felt hair standing on end.


    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡± screamed Mrs. Wu before she hurried outside and shouting, ¡°Help!¡±

 Chapter 60: She Hated Him to the Core

    <h4>Chapter 60: She Hated Him to the Core</h4>


    Trantor: Storm in a Teacup


    The woman in ck holding the the sharp scissors was staring at the man before her callously, repeating what she was doing again and again, the thick blood dripping to the ground along her hand slowly.


    The tall and strong man slumped to the ground and stayed motionless, while the woman, seemingly not conscious of his death, kept stabbing his back,rge amount of blood spurting to her hideous face.


    An Rushuang sat beside the door, too weak to rise to her feet, in whose arms lying Zhao Xiaotao, her hot tears drenching An Rushuang¡¯s dress.


    ¡°What... happened?¡±


    Zhao Xiaotao asked in her dull voice, hoping all of these to be her illusion...


    An Rushuang lowered her head before murmuring, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Everything is Okay.¡± She held Xiaotao more fast, not wanting her to see the horrible scene.


    ¡°Mydy!¡±


    Hong Yu rushed to An Rushuang in panic before looking at her up and down, tears trailing down from her cheeks.


    ¡°Mydy, are you all right? Have you been hurt somewhere?¡±


    Looking up at her maid, An Rushuang shook her head in quietness. ¡°I am all right. Please help me look after her for a while.¡±


    After entrusting Zhao Xiaotao to Hong Yu, An Rushuang straightened herself up slowly by holding the door before approaching the woman d in ck step by step.


    Seemingly in lunacy, she was still stabbing Zhao Laoda¡¯s badly mutted back mercilessly, one strike after another! Besides resoluteness and decisiveness which had never appeared on her ugly face, there was also a streak of smile.


    An Rushuang, still in slight dizziness, walked very slowly before she stood next to the woman in ck, her nostrils filled with pungent smell of blood. ¡°He has already died.¡± An Rushuang said calmly.


    The woman in ck gasped before turning to An Rushuang in smile, revealing her teeth hidden behind the deformed lips.


    ¡°No, far from enough.¡±


    The sun was sinking. Sitting in the blood, the woman murmured while staring at the lingering golden sun, ¡°At such an evening, he killed all my families before kidnapping me. I had been newly married for only three months. At that time, I really wanted tomit suicide...¡±


    Looking at the man¡¯s corpse, An Rushuang finally realized that he was a bandit. No wonder she hated him that much.


    ¡°However, I was pregnant. Knowing it¡¯s myte husband¡¯s only heir, I decided to protect her with all my effort. It was beyond my expectation that the devil actually took advantage of my daughter to do evil things. I would rather kill us both then if I had known this earlier.¡±


    The woman burst intoughter. Zhao Xiaotao got rid of Hong Yu before staggering to her mother and kneeling down. ¡°Mum, what are you talking about... I can¡¯t understand...¡± She said in confusion.


    The guards rushed in all of a sudden and besieged the woman with the shing long swords held in their hands.


    Stroking Zhao Xiaotao¡¯s hair gently, the woman in ck said in tender smile, ¡°Xiaotao, your dad was a good man. You must take good care of yourself, since I can not longer apany you.¡± The woman looked up at An Rushuang before imploring, ¡°Lady, I don¡¯t ask you to look after her well, but hoping you to fulfill your promise, giving her a chance to live a normal life like other girls.¡±


    She suddenly knelt down and kept kowtowing to An Rushuang, who held her up at once before whispering, ¡°You are Xiaotao¡¯s mother. You shouldn¡¯t leave her to others. By the way, though you killed Zhao Laoda, since he was such an evil man, you may still have a chance to survive.¡±


    The woman, seizing An Rushuang¡¯s hand firmly, insisted while shaking her head, ¡°No, you must promise me. Just as you said earlier, as long as I saved your life, you would not mind Xiaotao¡¯s wrongdoing before. You mustn¡¯t break your promise!¡±


    An Rushuang sighed lightly before stooping to whisper, ¡°I will not. Since I have promised to give Xiaotao a chance, I will let her choose her own life.¡±


    The woman let out a sigh in relief. She caught a glimpse of An Rushuang in gratitude before turning to Zhao Xiaotao. ¡°Set your mind at ease and follow her, understand? Never mention the past ever again.¡±


    Zhao Xiaotao nodded in sob.


    The sguards aside took of the handcuff anklet out, a wisp of coldness rising in their hearts when seeing the man¡¯s mutted back and the nearly ruined scissors.


    ¡°Stop talking, stop talking, go with us as soon as possible!¡±


    Fumbling out some scattered silver, An Rushuang gave them to the guard before saying, ¡°The dead man was a bandit who kidnapped the woman and her daughter earlier. Please put in a good word for them before the officer. They really lived a hard life.¡±


    Turning much kinder after getting the money, the soldiers still insisted, ¡°Since she is a murderer, we must hand the case to the officer at the Shuntian Mansion. However, as I see it, there is no need for you to waste money on her. As cruel as she is, the officer may not spare her.¡±


    A wisp of coldness rose in An Rushuang¡¯s heart. She turned to Zhao Laoda¡¯s body, frowning heavily.


    ¡°You only need to argue for her before the final judgement. Please lend a hand.¡±


    An Rushuang stuffed several silver ingots into the guard¡¯s hand.


    With a streak of smile on his face, the guard softened his tone, ¡°As invalid as she is, there is no need for the handcuff and anklet. Just take her back to the government office like this.¡±


    Zhao Laoda¡¯s body was carried away, merely leaving a pond of blood. Except for the pungent and disgusting smell lingering in the air, there seemed to be nothing left making one think of the incident once happening here.


    Zhao Xiaotao followed theguards in tears to the end of the street, though driven away for several times, still refusing to leave until she was stopped by An Rushuang.


    ¡°Let¡¯s return and make a new n. You can do nothing even following your mother to the prison.¡±


    Zhao Xiaotao caught a glimpse of her in tears before nodding slowly.


    *


    At the An family.


    Aste as it was, there was still undercurrents roaring below the peaceful surface.


    Beside the table on whichid the delicate dishes, madam Zhang and An Lingshan were sitting at the lower end in grievance.


    ¡°It seems that elder sister doesn¡¯t like the dishes I made...¡±An Lingshan sighed, lowering her head.


    As soon as she finished speaking, the maid standing beside interrupted, ¡°Today, the second Miss has been waiting outside the first Miss¡¯s door for two hours. The first Miss has promised toe...¡±


    Upon seeing An Yipei¡¯s angry face, Lady An argued with a kind smile, ¡°Rushuang will surelye. There must be something urgent.¡± She then urged her maid, Mo Zhu, ¡°Go to Liuxi Pavilion, see if Rushuang has returned.¡±


    An Yipei snatched the tea cup nearby before smashing it to the ground, which split into pieces at once!


    ¡°No need to check again! Since she has no respect for her parents, she doesn¡¯t need to visit me any longer in the future!¡±

 Chapter 61: A Family Crisis

    <h4>Chapter 61: A Family Crisis</h4>


    Trantor: Storm in a Teacup


    As very upset as Lady An was, she signaled Mo Zhu who, taking the hint, left in a hurry. Lady An turned tofort her husband, ¡°Lord, Rushuang has always been well behaved and polite to the seniors. Since the dinner isn¡¯t prepared for her, you can take the meal first before the dishes turn cold, or Lingshan will be disappointed.¡±


    Holding his head high, An Yipei was too stubborn to take his wife¡¯s advice. ¡°Lingshan had been standing outside Liuxi Pavilion for two hours until her elder sister agreed to attend the dinner. Why shouldn¡¯t we wait now? We must wait until shees!¡±


    ¡°Daddy... Actually, I am not afraid of waiting for elder sister...¡± An Lingshan bit her lower lip, pearl-like tears keeping dripping to the table. ¡°What I am afraid is elder sister is unwilling to wait for me.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± An Yipei asked in a low-pitched voice with a frown.


    Under the table, Lady An seized her dress fast with her finger, turning more worried.


    Mo Zhu hurried to Liuxi Pavilion before asking Silver standing inside the room, ¡°Has Miss Ane back?¡±


    ¡°Not yet,¡± Silver answered as shaking her head.


    Suddenly, there came a shout, ¡°Mo Zhu?¡±


    Upon hearing the familiar sound, Mo Zhu turned around, discovering a figure d in man¡¯s clothes. Observing the seemingly familiar face closely, she shouted then in surprise, ¡°Hong Yu?!¡±


    The other uncollected woman also d in man¡¯s clothes behind her was nobody but An Rushuang. There was another girl with mud all over, lowering her head thus unable to discern her face, who, in Mo Zhu¡¯s opinion, must be the maid of Liuxi Pavilion.


    ¡°Miss An, what, what happened to you?¡± Mo Zhu asked in worry.


    An Rushuang looked up, the back side of her head stinging severely, her shoulder also swelling. All the pains seemingly started to strike her together once she returned home.


    As weak as she was, An Rushuang said calmly after a long period, ¡°You go to tell my mum that since I have to sleep earlier today, I can¡¯t take dinner with her. Don¡¯t say more than these, or she will be worried.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Zhao Xiaotao began to whimper. Knowing she was thinking of her own mother, An Rushuang sighed in her heart. Having no idea how tofort her, An Rushuang merely exerted herself to raise her arm before patting Zhao Xiaotao¡¯s lean shoulder.


    ¡°It will be okay,¡± she then turned to Mo Zhu, ¡°Has my father gone to bed? There is something I have to tell him.¡±


    In great worry, Mo Zhu had so many things to tell An Rushuang, but not knowing where to start.


    ¡°My gooddy! Lord An has just crashed the tea cup for yourteness, while Lady An was worried about you and asked me to find you at Liuxi Pavilion. Have you forgotten second Miss¡¯s dinner party tonight?¡±


    Staring at her blindly for a moment, An Rushuang turned to look at Hong Yu in sudden enlightenment. ¡°I almost forgot the dinner party.¡±


    Learning about what reason her father might be angry for, An Rushuang couldn¡¯t help getting upset. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I will visit him and tell him the truth,¡± she said after a moment.


    As soon as she intended to go to the main chamber, Mo Zhu suddenly stopped her.


    ¡°Lady, change your clothes first.¡± Staring at the man¡¯s clothes, Mo Zhu felt helpless. Lord An must be angrier once seeing her dressed like that.


    Looking at her clothes, An Rushuang slightly curled her lips. This was obviously a long dress of a simple style both suitable for men and women. Thinking it quite fashionable, An Rushuang asked the tailor to make one for her. As for the man¡¯s clothes mentioned by Mo Zhu, she merely meant the man-style bun on top of her head.


    ¡°Hongyu,b my hair into a simple bun for women, and try your best to make it disheveled. Remember to do the same thing to yourself then.¡±


    Following her order, Hongyub a single bun for An Rushuang. An Rushuang caught a glimpse of the jade hairpin, her hand suddenly feeling a little pain.


    ¡°Sorry¡±, she said as she crashed it to the ground. With a crisp ng, the hairpin was broken into two pieces.


    Picking them up, An Rushuang inserted one of them into her own hair, while throwing the other to Hong Yu before saying, ¡°Done.¡±


    When everything was ready, An Rushuang took Zhao Xiaotao, Mo Zhu and Hong Yu to the main chamber.


    Though evening, the chamber was aze with light.


    As soon as they stepped into the room, all the people fixed their eyes upon the uncollected Rushuang and her maid. Zhao Xiaotao was a stranger to them, but why would An Rushuang, such an elegant and nobledy, look like a drowned mouse?


    Even as enraged as An Yipei, he couldn¡¯t help feeling confused. ¡°What happened to you?¡±


    An Rushuang looked up at her father before kneeling down with Zhao Xiaotao abruptly. ¡°Daddy, I got into a big trouble, but there is something I want to beg you.¡±


    Frowning heavily, An Yipei looked at his daughter and then the stranger Zhao Xiaotao, both of them hurt seriously and poor enough.


    Even before he spoke, An Lingshan said at first, ¡°Has elder sister visited somewhere? Are you wearing man¡¯s clothes?¡±


    An Yipei hadn¡¯t noticed An Rushuang¡¯s clothes until now, a light blue dress of strange style. He frowned before mming the table beside him. ¡°Where did you go wearing such a strange clothes! As a nobledy, how did you get hurt so seriously?¡±


    Gazing at her father in calmness, she asked after they finished speaking, ¡°Does father want to interrogate me first or listen to my request?¡±


    ¡°Elder sister, don¡¯t be so rude... Daddy is worried about you. I didn¡¯t mind whether you care about me, but you just make daddy sad by saying that...¡± Always adept at fanning up the mes of trouble, An Lingshan pretended to be weak and caring about An Yipei.


    ¡°Shut up! I am talking with father. It¡¯s not your turn to cut in!¡± An Rushuang scolded her coldly with a sneer.


    As infuriated as she was, An Lingshan, seemingly in great grievance, sobbed. ¡°Does elder sister mean I am ill-bred?¡± She bit her lower lip, so delicate and touching.


    Madam Zhang, upon seeing her daughter at a disadvantageous position, began to whimper. ¡°Lord, you must be on our side. Lingshan is also your daughter. It¡¯s so unfair for her to live as a maid at home!¡±


    An Lingshan,standing aside, began to shed tears in silence.


    Greatly incensed, An Yipei pointed to An Rushuang who was holding her head high. ¡°Apologize to your little sister!¡±


    An Rushuang rose to her feet slowly with a sneer.


    ¡°Father, I can apologize, but I must know what mistakes I have made at first.¡±

 Chapter 62: Counterattack

    <h4>Chapter 62: Counterattack</h4>


    Trantor: Storm in a Teacup


    An Yipei stared at An Rushuang, his face darkening. An Rushuang also looked up at her father, her clear and ck eyes not only as cold as frost, but burning with fury and stubbornness.


    As enraged as An Yipei was, given An Rushuang¡¯s great suffering in the abduction, he intended to forgive her if she apologized in sincerity. However, she was still that stubborn, actually disrespecting him in public!


    Lady An exhorted An Rushuang in low voice, ¡°Rushuang, how could you say such words to your father? Apologize at once!¡±


    ¡°Apologize? Since she will never admit that it was her fault, how could she apologize? Take Rushuang to the ancestral hall to meditate on her wrongdoings. She is not allowed toe out until she knows what she has done!¡± An Yipei ordered coldly.


    An Rushuang still insisted, ¡°Since I made no mistake, there is nothing to be meditated on!¡± She nced at An Yipei in disappointment.


    ¡°Daddy, the ancestral hall is cold and damp, and elder sister has never suffered such a pain before. What¡¯s more, princess has invited her to the royal pce the day after tomorrow. Given her bad injury, please revoke your order, daddy.¡± An Lingshan argued in a hurry before making a curtsy to An Yipei.


    Upon hearing her words, Lady An was immediately touched by her affection to An Rushuang, however, she suddenly thought of An Lingshan¡¯s words before that the princess seemingly mentioned both of the two girls in the An family on the invitation, but there was only Rushuang who would attend the party. Given the princess¡¯ anger at the the flower enjoymentst time, she would be truly enraged if both of the two girls were absent this time.


    Lady An started to feel upset.


    Unsurprisingly, upon hearing An Lingshan¡¯s words, An Yipei was more exasperated who pointed at An Rushuang while howling, ¡°You made no mistakes! Really? You not only kept us waiting here for such a long time, but also hid the princess¡¯ invitation from us!¡± He mmed the desk with his palm forcefully, making the tea cups ng to the violent shake.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a mistake you have made?!¡±


    An Yipei was rarely in such a fury. Nobody dared to speak a word.


    Even Zhao Xiaotao, having no idea what was going on, was thrown in panic. She finally set her mind at ease when catching An Rushuang¡¯s calm face.


    As long as An Rushuang was here, Zhao Xiaotao would feel safe. Perhaps, because she had vowed solemnly before her mother. Even An Rushuang was merely a weak girl, Zhao Xiaotao still felt warm deep in her heart.


    Suddenly, a sigh was resounding in the air, breaking the dead silence.


    There came slowly a girl¡¯s voice then, as cold as frost. ¡°Is dad angry with me because of the invitation? Since I have already made it public, why did you think I hide it from you?¡±


    An Yipei stared at An Rushuang with a frown, surveying her clear and frank eyes. He couldn¡¯t help doubting whether he had misunderstood his eldest daughter, but Lingshan...


    Upon seeing her father¡¯s hesitation, An Lingshan dragged Madam Zhang¡¯s dress in a hurry. Taking her daughter¡¯s hint, Madam Zhang nodded before whispering, ¡°I got it.¡±


    She walked to An Yipei before suggesting gently, ¡°Lord... As I see it, Rushuang was just too embarrassed to admit her wrongdoings in public. Since Lingshan has always been softhearted, please don¡¯t me her sister any more. I really feel sympathetic for her bad injury. Why not ask the Rushuang to let her maid bring the invitation here a momentter?¡±


    Since attending princess Mingxi¡¯s party was more important to Madam Zhang and An Lingshan, it was a waste of time to offense An Rushuang now. If Lingshan gained the favor in the royal families, An Rushuang, such a humble girl, would no longer be their match.


    Thinking of their bright future, Madam Zhang almost leaned on An Yipei¡¯s body, her face full of sincere and submissive smile.


    An Lingshan came up also in smile before echoing her mother in a hurry, ¡°Perhaps, elder sister made the mistake by ident. Please forgive her, daddy.¡± It was heard that An Rushuang missed Princess Mingxi¡¯sst flower enjoyment feast due to her foolishness in enjoying flowers at Anyang¡¯s banquet instead.


    This time Princess Mingxi invited both of the two girls in An family, so An Rushuang must follow her order. An Lingshan was just waiting to see her elder sister in trouble!


    Exhorted by Madam Zhang and An Lingshan in their soft and gentle voice, An Yipei turned calm gradually. Seeing An Rushuang¡¯s unchanging stubbornness, he snorted before ordering, ¡°Zhong Yi, go to Liuxi Pavilion and fetch Princess Mingxi¡¯s invitation here! When you go to the royal pce the day after tomorrow, ask me for the invitation, in case Rushuang forget it.¡±


    Obviously, he wanted An Rushuang to admit her mistake.


    However, lowering her head, An Rushuang kept silent but snorted in her heart. You want the invitation? What a joke!


    Before long, Zhong Yi came back with nothing in his hand.


    ¡°Lord, Nanny Liu said there is no invitation at Liuxi Pavilion.¡±


    It was universally known that Nanny Liu, a heavily sick old woman, was guarding at the entrance. No one dared to break into it.


    An Yipei red at An Rushuang. ¡°Rascal, what do you mean by that? Can¡¯t I dismiss the servant at Liuxi Pavilion?!¡±


    He still remembered vividly she contradicted him for Nanny Liu, who became her shield again today. Did she really think he would forgive the evil old woman one more time just because of the little sense of guilty?!


    Since Lingshan moved here, Rushuang became more and more weird, totally forgetting the demeanor for a nobledy. Where did that gentle and kind daughter go?


    ¡°Lord, Rushuang didn¡¯t do that intentionally...¡± Lady An, very upset, urged her daughter to exin, ¡°Say something! Why did you do that? Tell your father frankly!¡±


    An Rushuang, her eyes slightly reddening, looked up at An Yipei before murmuring, ¡°I would like to tell you, but would you believe?¡± She smiled before adding, ¡°Maybe you will think I am arguing for myself!¡±


    An Yipei snorted. ¡°Although I am getting old, I am still able to tell the difference between the lie and truth!¡±


    He would like to hear what she was going to say!


    ncing at An Rushuang, An Lingshan curled her lips slightly. Exin? Holding the trump card in her sleeve, An Lingshan made sure that An Rushuang was doomed to fail!


    ¡°The invitation is not at Liuxi Pavilion...¡±


    An Rushuang caught a glimpse of the girl in white behind her father before sighing, ¡°because I have sent it to my little sister earlier.¡±

 Chapter 63: Each Sticks to Her Argument

    <h4>Chapter 63: Each Sticks to Her Argument</h4>


    Trantor: Storm in a Teacup


    With all the people stunned, An Lingshan, staring at the smile on Rushuang¡¯s face, couldn¡¯t help feeling upset¡ªhave I missed something?


    When she was lost in thought, Madam Zhang hurried forward before shouting in anger, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about! Lingshan has just known there was an invitation sent by princess Mingxi. How is it possible that she has already received the invitation earlier?!¡± Madam Zhang red at An Rushuang angrily.


    Meeting her father¡¯s eyes, An Lingshan, lowering her head, said in grievance, ¡°Daddy... I really don¡¯t know what elder sister was talking about, because I have never received any invitation...¡±


    Trying her best to recall, An Lingshan still had no idea what mistakes she had made, thusforting herself that An Rushuang might have had no choice but to tell a lie in emergency. She really wanted to see how An Rushuang would argue for herself when the lie was debunked.


    Disgusting with An Lingshan¡¯s affectation, Hong Yu retorted, ¡°Since you have never received an invitation, or knew nothing about it, I have something to ask you. How did you know the there will be a party at the royal pce?¡±


    Without being panic, An Lingshan answered with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s just a coincidence. I went to Liuxi Pavilion to visit elder sister and happened to see her maid. Since I dared not to bother elder sister without permission, I had to ask the maid whether sister was feeling well. It was from her that I got the news about the party.¡±


    She continued after a sigh, ¡°It was out of my expectation that elder sister actually detests me so much, even refusing to meet me.¡±


    ¡°Which maid was that well-informed? I really have no idea.¡±


    An Rushuang sneered.


    ¡°Take the maid here! I need to know what happened on earth!¡± An Yipei echoed.


    Before long, a maid d in apricot dress was taken to the room, who, perhaps, having never experienced such a scene, was frightened to death. ¡°Miss An,¡± she whispered in respect when seeing An Rushuang.


    ¡°Silver?! How dare you...¡± Hong Yu gazed at her, couldn¡¯t help grinding her teeth once thinking of the past.


    An Lingshan walked to An Yipei with a victory smile, ¡°My father will do you justice. You can tell the truth without any concern.¡±


    Responding submissively, Silver, catching a glimpse of An Rushuang every now and then, was speechless, perhaps, out of fear.


    Upon seeing her in panic, An Yipei, getting angrier, took a deep breath before turning to stare at Silver. ¡°Whatever I ask you, you must answer honestly!¡±


    Silver, kneeling beside Zhao Xiaotao, kowtowed at once.


    ¡°Did Rushuang inform second miss of princess Mingxi¡¯s invitation?¡±


    He, greatly annoyed by the affair, came straight to the point.


    Silver looked at An Rushuang, and then at An Lingshan anxiously before shaking her head. ¡°No.¡±


    Setting her mind at ease, An Lingshan said smilingly, ¡°Please don¡¯t interrogate her anymore; don¡¯t humiliate elder sister in front of the maids...¡±


    An Yipei, staring at Silver, interrupted her directly, ¡°Did you tell Lingshan about the invitation?¡±


    Silver first nodded, but shook her head immediately, her face filled with helplessness.


    ¡°What do you mean by that!¡±


    An Yipei frowned heavily.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mention the invitation to second Miss.¡± Silver looked up at An Lingshan, whose face darkened immediately, so she lowered her head in a hurry anxiously before plucking up the courage to say, ¡°I just, just sent the invitation to second Miss as first Miss ordered.¡±


    She looked up at An Yipei in panic, saying in shudder, ¡°Lord An, I really can¡¯t make sure whether I had told second miss about the invitation...¡±


    She trembled as she spoke cowardly.


    An Yipei turned to look at An Lingshan slowly, his face darkening. Just now he thought it was Rushuang who bullied her little sister, but now An Yipei was not so sure. If she was framed by Lingshan, Rushuang must have been feeling hurt...


    ¡°First Miss said that second Miss and her mother were not feeling well recently, so she asked me to send the invitation the day after she received them. What¡¯s more, first Miss insisted that since Princess Mingxi asked both of them to attend the party, it was up to second Miss herself to decide whether she would go or not. However, I haven¡¯t taken it back since that day, so the invitation should be at second Miss¡¯ chamber...¡± Silver cast a glimpse of An Lingshan in fear before lowering her head in a hurry.


    ¡°She is lying! You should believe me, daddy. I have never received any invitation before!¡± An Lingshan seized Silver¡¯s cors in panic before shouting in disbelief, ¡°You promised to me before! Why did you lie to my father?! I know, I know...¡±


    An Lingshan rose to her feet slowly, staring at An Rushuang who was now expressionless. ¡°It¡¯s her. It¡¯s her who forced you to lie, right? Did she p you, or...¡±


    Silver kept stepping back while shaking her head, nearly frightened to death by such a hysterical second Miss. ¡°No, second Miss, no, I didn¡¯t tell a lie. The invitation, I have sent it to you... and first Miss left the mansion today to search for medicines for you, second Miss. How can you misunderstand her like this...¡±


    ¡°Impossible! She...¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± An Yipei stopped An Lingshan by taking her arm before repeating, ¡°Enough, Lingshan, be aware of your identity.¡±


    Feeling the sharp pain on her arm, An Lingshan dared not to say a word, but red at An Rushuang who stayed calm, as if all the things that happened had nothing to do with her.


    Intending to put in a good word for her daughter, Madam Zhang had to keep quiet given the lord¡¯s fury.


    Hong Yu suddenly broke the silence by sobbing sadly before wiping the tears off her cheeks.


    ¡°It¡¯s more than that! Today, when first Miss went to fetch the medicine, she was abducted by a bandit. Now... Now, she returned home with serious injuries, but still got misunderstood by second Miss as an evil person... I... I really feel pity for her!¡± Hong Yu couldn¡¯t help whimpering once thinking of the torture herdy had suffered. ¡°First Miss doesn¡¯t care whether others understand her, but how can you, my lord, misunderstand her like this? I still remember when second Miss and her mother knelt outside the mansion gate, first Miss did give them money out of kindness although not knowing their real identity!¡±


    An Lingshan clenched her fists once thinking of the silver ingots given by An Rushuang. Kindness? She merely wanted to humiliate them instead!

 Chapter 64: The Real Culprit

    <h4>Chapter 64: The Real Culprit</h4>


    Trantor: Storm in a Teacup


    Hearing Hong Yu¡¯s words, Madam Zhang, with her face darkening, outstretched her hand, intending to p Hong Yu. ¡°Little bitch, what nonsense are you talking about! Don¡¯t you afraid your tongue will be cut off?¡±


    However, her arm was suddenly seized by someone. Madam Zhang looked up, meeting An Rushuang¡¯s cold eyes.


    ¡°Since she is my maid, it¡¯s not your turn to reprimand her!¡± An Rushuang got rid of her arm before retorting coldly.


    Almost being pushed to the ground, Madam Zhang turned exasperated, her face still retaining her graceful bearing suddenly livid with anger. Gasping for air, she turned back and knelt down before An Yipei, shouting with sobs, ¡°Lord, you must believe us. Lingshan definitely hasn¡¯t even touched the invitation! If she really had it, there would be no need for her to ask for your help!¡±


    Madam Zhang wiped her tears away, her voice tuneless due to the heavy sob.


    Staring at his injured eldest daughter, An Yipei felt his heart poked by something. Though suffering bad injury, she wasposed and calm when facing difficulties. It seemed that Rushuang had grown up suddenly, no longer a child in want of her father when having a nightmare.


    ¡°Rushuang, do you have anything to say?¡±


    An Rushuang looked up at him, saying slowly by slightly opening her lips, ¡°Since father has already made a decision, there is no need to aske me about it.¡±


    With a sigh in his heart, An Yipei said in a low-pitched voice, ¡°Zhong Yi, have a thorough search in the two yards. You must find the invitation even if you have to dig the earth to a depth of three feet!¡±


    Upon hearing his rising voice, Madam Zhang and An Lingshan, standing closely beside him, couldn¡¯t help shuttering in disturbance.


    Clenching her fists, An Lingshan tried her best to hold back the uneasiness in her heart. Though she asked Silver to pass message to her, she had never allowed her to enter her bedroom. Even they found the invitation at her yard, she could argue that it was Silver who hid it and kept her from knowing the reality. No matter what happened, she would never fall into An Rushuang¡¯s trap!


    Everybody was waiting silently in the room. An Rushuang helped Zhao Xiaotao rise to her feet. Given her bad injury, it may be intolerable for her to kneel for such a long time.


    Zhao Xiaotao nced at An Rushuang in gratitude before walking to Hong Yu.


    She was frightened then, but it was her mother she really worried about. As for the father, it was better for them if he was killed.


    Zhao Xiaotao actually felt relieved when thinking of Zhao Laoda.


    Zhong Yi came back after an hour. He walked ahead with antern, followed by several menservants.


    ¡°Lord, I have found the invitation.¡±


    He presented it to An Yipei.


    With the light fragrance emitting from the invitation lingering in the air, An Yipei asked directly, ¡°Where did you find it?¡±


    Madam Zhang interrupted in a hurry, ¡°Was it in Liuxi Pavilion?¡± Seeing Hong Yu ring at her, she ground her teeth and finally stopped talking.


    With a strange look on his face, Zhong Yi nodded slightly before saying, ¡°There was an invitation in Liuxi Pavilion.¡±


    Having a full vent to her anger, Madam Zhang, filled with pleasure, turned to look at An Rushuang in arrogance. ¡°Hum, we have got the proof indeed! Do you still have anything to say? As I see it, the truth is very clear now!¡±


    An Rushuang, still expressionless as before, stared at An Yipei without saying a word.


    Though she kept silent, no one could ignore her existence.


    Fixing her eyes upon An Rushuang from the beginning to now, An Lingshan began to feel worried instead.


    Why would she feel worried?


    As for Lady An, as pale and weak as she was, her maid Mo Zhu hurried to hold her arms, in case she would slump to the ground.


    ¡°Can you exin it to us?¡±


    An Yipei threw the invitation to An Rushuang.


    Picking it up and opening it, An Rushuang smiled before turning to ask Zhong Yi, ¡°You only found one invitation?¡±


    Zhong Yi was stunned for a little while and shaked his head. ¡°There is also an invitation at the second Miss¡¯ room.¡± He presented another same-looking invitation to An Yipei while answering.


    An Yipei, not knowing her intention, frowned. An Rushuang nodded in smile. ¡°That¡¯s right. Father will understand my words after opening it.¡±


    She presented the other invitation to An Yipei.


    Two invitations?!


    ¡°Where did you find it?¡± An Lingshan howled in a shudder.


    ¡°Under the box containing the jewellery and cosmetics,¡± Zhong Yi answered.


    He nced at An Lingshan with contempt. Putting the invitation under the jewellery and cosmetics box she used every day. How silly she was to conceal it at such an easily-exposed ce.


    Since the second Miss moved here, everybody began to get involved in trouble.


    ¡°No, impossible.¡± An Lingshan shook her head before looking at her father, her face ghastly pallid.


    Ignoring her totally, An Yipei checked one of the invitation, and then the other.


    After a long while, he sighed before turning to An Rushuang. ¡°Rushuang, I med you wrongly.¡±


    Zhao Xiaotao was stunned at the lord¡¯s change. Why did he be so kind after reading the small piece of paper?


    Feeling strange, she turned to look at An Rushuang.


    Her eyes were slightly reddened, though she seemed to care nothing a minute ago.


    ¡°Since father has learned that I am innocent, there is no grievance in my heart. I know father just tried your best to keep harmony in our family.¡±


    In An Lingshan¡¯s eyes, her gentleness was no more than putting on an act, so abominable.


    She merely fell into An Rushuang¡¯s trap carelessly! Though getting money from her, Silver was working for An Rushuang. It was all because she was not rich or powerful enough in this family!


    Raised by a concubine, she must find a powerful supporter...


    She couldn¡¯t be thrown into panic. Since An Rushuang missed thest party, Princess Mingxi would surely punish her severely the day after tomorrow.


    She could take the chance to gain a strong foothold in the An family by getting Princess Mingxi¡¯s favor!


    Seeing An Lingshan keeping silent, Madam Zhang was worried at their reconciliation. ¡°Lord! Lingshan has been framed. The invitation must be a fake...¡±


    Before she finished speaking, Madam Zhang was pped and knocked to the ground.


    She stared at the man before her nkly.


    ¡°It¡¯s you who started the fight! If you dare to do it again, I will send you to the vige and never allow you to return to the capital!¡±

 Chapter 65. Falling Sick

    <h4>Chapter 65. Falling Sick</h4>


    Trantor: Storm in a Teacup


    It was the first time Lord An pped her in the face since they met each other. Madam Zhang was so panicked that she suddenly went on her kneels.


    Helping her mother up, An Lingshan cried to beg Lord An, ¡°Dad, mum has nothing to do with this issue. It¡¯s all my fault. I do not know why there are two invitations and I have no idea why there is an invitation from Princess Mingxi under my trousseau¡­¡±


    Full of tears, An Lingshan cried as if she had been severely wronged.


    ¡°Daddy, you trust in my sister. So do I. But sister also got an invitation, why are you so sure it was mum who tried to y sister and I against each other?!¡±


    Not realizing An Yipei¡¯s anger, An Lingshan kept defending herself as if she was upholding justice.


    Throwing the invitation to her, An Yipei said coldly, ¡°Humph! Look what you did! I am tired now. Just leave, all of you.¡±


    Touching his forehead, An Yipei went away with Lady An to the inner room.


    An Lingshan picked up the invitation which looked exactly the same as the other. However, when she opened it, the contents were totally different. One was the invitation for them; the other was a declining letter.


    It was An Rushuang¡¯s declining letter for Princess Mingxi. She said that she felt unwell these days and An Lingshan would attend the banquet instead.


    How could this be?!


    This time An Lingshan lost the battlepletely, directly falling into An Rushuang¡¯s trap.


    Looking up deeply at An Rushuang for a while, An Lingshan suddenly stood up and went away. Seeing this, Madam Zhang called her and followed her away.


    Now An Rushuang could finally feel relieved. Suddenly she felt the headache came back like tornado, making her body as stiff as a heavy stone.


    ¡°Miss An, let¡¯s go back. You suffered a lot today.¡± Saying so, Hong Yu patted on her own head, ¡°Oh, Mr. Ye is still outside. I asked him to diagnose for you after everything settles down¡­¡±


    But she didn''t expect An Lingshan would make such a scene just now. They had not done anything.


    ¡°Then call him in. Xiaotao is also injured.¡±


    An Rushuang knew today would not be a good time to ask dad to help Xiaotao. It would be better to put it off to tomorrow when the case was dealt with. It would not be toote.


    Thinking so, An Rushuang turned back but suddenly she felt feeble and her head was dizzy before she heard Hong Yu and Xiaotao screaming and everything became vague to her.


    Seeing this, Hong Yu reached out to feel An Rushuang¡¯s head and was shocked, ¡°She got a fever!¡± An Rushuang was so feverish as if she was a burning fire.


    Hearing the screams, Lord An and Lady An also came out to see what happened. On seeing Rushuang falling on the ground, Lady An instantly became tearful. An Yipei immediately lifted her up and said in a low voice, ¡°Zhong Yi, send for a physician.¡±


    Wiping her tears, Hong Yu said, ¡°Lord An, there is a physician outside Liuxi pavilion. Miss An is badly injured. The physician is for her. But Miss An insists to see you first¡­ and she is¡­¡±


    Hong Yu couldn''t even finish the whole sentence. She cried in a low voice.


    Hearing this, An Yipei felt more guilty. He softly put Rushuang to the bed, but when he stood upright, he found that his hand was full of blood!


    ¡°Blood! My sweetheart¡­¡± Seeing this, Lady An suddenly fainted. It¡¯s been a terrible day for her. Anger and fear had made her overwhelmed.


    At the moment, everything fell into a chaos.


    When they came back to see An Rushuang, they found there was something wet at the back of her head. It must be Zhao Laoda who failed to control his force. Zhao Laoda thought An Rushuang was a man and he did not pay attention to the force. With hair bound up, An Rushuang also did not realize the injury, which made her even lose consciousness now.


    Thinking so, Hong Yu sobbed, ¡°It must be Zhao Laoda!¡±


    Standing beside, Zhao Xiaotao said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯m so sorry¡­ she wants to help me, but I hurt her¡­ I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡±


    At this time, Xiaotao thought of her mum in the jail. She couldn''t help crying out.


    ¡°Stop crying! There is no point crying at this time!¡±


    An Yipei said, ¡°Tell me what happened today. I want to hear the whole story!¡±


    Hong Yu and Zhao Xiaotao told what they knew respectively to An Yipei before they cried even sorrowfully.


    ¡°So Rushuang was kidnapped¡­¡±


    An Yipei couldn''t help saying in a trembling voice. He saw her embarrassment and messy look, but he didn''t ask what happened. Instead what he did was to scold her.


    ¡°Lord An, it¡¯s all my fault¡­¡±


    Saying so, Zhao Xiaotao knelt in front of An Yipei ¡°I should have persuaded her. she told me she would find solutions for me when she¡¯s back home. I suppose she¡¯s gonna find you, your lordship. I should have stopped her. If I stopped her, she would not be like this.¡±


    Sighing, An Yipei shook his head, ¡°No, it¡¯s not your fault. Rushuang is always kind-hearted. Your mum saved her and she is the saviour of the An Family. I will bear this in mind.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Xiaotao hurried to thank him.


    Meanwhile, Zhong Yi dragged a man into the room who kept shouting ¡°Do not drag me. I won¡¯t run away¡­¡±


    On entering the room, he saw Hong Yu sobbing sadly before he found there were two lying on the bed, both of whom looked pale. He quickly went to the bedside and diagnosed for them.


    ¡°Lady An is okay. She has been scared too much. She will be fine after a good rest. But¡­¡±


    Looking at An Rushuang, Ye Chengzhi couldn''t help sighing. Seeing this, An Yipei frowned and said, ¡°Tell us! How¡¯s my daughter?¡±


    Shaking his head, Ye Chengzhi said, ¡°Lord An, it¡¯s hard to say. Miss An does not have too many injuries but she was hit at the back of the head. I can prescribe some medicines for her to cure the injuries in case she is left with those scars. But as for the injury on the head, let¡¯s wait and see if Miss An will wake up tomorrow.¡±


    Even if his master Bian Wen was here now, he could hardly figure out what happened with her head, let alone Ye Chengzhi. How pitiful she was!


    Looking at An Rushuang lying unconsciously, Ye Chengzhi also felt sorry for her.


    ¡°What do you mean?!¡± An Yipei said furiously as if it was Ye Chengzhi who hurt his daughter.

 Chapter 66. Bear the Brunt

    <h4>Chapter 66. Bear the Brunt</h4>


    Trantor: Storm in a Teacup


    With a swallow, Ye Chengzhi said nervously, ¡°Lord, given the wound on the back side of her head, Miss An¡¯s passing out, as I see it, may be due to the physical exhaustion. As for otherplications, we can do nothing but to wait. If Miss An can wake up tomorrow, she will recover soon. If she can¡¯t...¡±


    Upon hearing his words, Hong Yu, clenching his robe, asked in a hurry, ¡°What will happen to her then!¡±


    Ye Chengzhi answered in calmness after a sigh, ¡°Only God knows.¡±


    Everybody was silent.


    The lingering sound in the air reduced to whisper gradually, then disappearing without a trace all of a sudden. Looking around at the endless curtain of whiteness, An Rushuang frowned heavily.


    This was not the An family, neither was somewhere in the desert. With everything covered by heavy fog, it was totally impossible to discern the directions.


    d in thin clothes, she didn¡¯t feel chilly. Treading on something soft, like the cripples on water surface, An Rushuang couldn¡¯t feel the gravity at all---where was she now?


    ¡°Is anybody here?¡± She walked slowly, step by step, in the thick and prison-like fog, streams of delicate aroma floating to her nose even without a single flower all around.


    ¡°Amitabha, please stop, benefactor.¡± There suddenly came a pious sound, echoing in the boundless space.


    Following the sound, An Rushuang exerted herself to search for its source but failed atst. With the voice seemingly twisted by the mist, she couldn¡¯t tell the gender nor the age of the speaker. ¡°Who are you?¡± An Rushuang asked loudly in bewilderment, but didn¡¯t stop walking.


    ¡°Dead end in the front. Stop at once, benefactor.¡±


    The sound appeared again. Dead end? An Rushuang looked down, her eyes sparkling with dark light. It was so weird that no matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t touch the ground with her hand which felt quite soft when walking on it. She finally gave up until being a little out of breath.


    An Rushuang kept stepping forward.


    The sound turned up the third time. ¡°Since I can¡¯t see the road clearly, it¡¯s very likely that what I am treading on now is not a road, either. Such being the case, why should I mind whether there is a road forward?


    The sound burst out after a pause. ¡°Since you can stand here, that means there is a road before you. The reason why I say it¡¯s dead end in the front is I can see it clearly. If you, blind to the truth, insist going forward, you will surely fall into the abyss and face your doom.


    Holding her head high, An Rushuang stared at the hazy fog, and pouted slightly with a tinge of contempt.


    ¡°How can I know whether you are lying? I can¡¯t trust someone who dares not to stand out.¡± An Rushuang said in resoluteness.


    Outside the fog, a monk d in cassock was sitting upright, beneath him stretching a a ripplingke.


    As if floating on the water surface, he kept his eyes close, his face full ofpassion. Then, he opened his eyes slowly, a wisp of golden gleam shimmering in his eyes. As soon as his set eyes on the water, the ripples turned to earth at once. The fog began to disperse gradually.


    Right before An Rushuang, not more than a step, was the bluff hundred meters wide. Strong wind howled below the cliff as the painful screech of numerous spirits.


    ¡°This is the truth you want to see.¡±


    The monk said slowly, staring at her on the other side of the cliff. Though he was sitting afar, his voice seemed to explode right beside An Rushuang¡¯s ears.


    As the fog dispersed suddenly, the ground turned hard. With the earth breaking apart due to the fathomless abyss, it seemedpletely impossible for An Rushuang to cross over.


    She held back her breath before stopping at the side and gazing at the monk d in cassock. ¡°Who are you? Where am I now?¡±


    The monk, still expressionless, drawled, ¡°My name is Unutterable. This ce is Forbidden To Leave. But it is not yet toote for you to leave now.¡±


    With her mouth going dry, An Rushuang couldn¡¯t utter a word for a long time before asking the monk, ¡°Where should I return?¡±


    Suddenly, there was a weak sound humming around, seemingly from underneath the ground. With dozens of little mounds appearing one after one, green sprouts struggled to rise from within before stretching their twisted bodies with efforts like human beings, growing higher and higher slowly, various branches and leaves springing up afterward...


    They finally stopped growing until they were as long as half of the arm of a person. An Rushuang looked around at the luxuriant green on the yellow earth.


    On the other side of the cliff, the monk was still sitting on the boundless earth, his blood red cassock like a blossom.


    ¡°Turn around and look at the road. This is where you came from.¡±


    An Rushuang turned in doubt, noticing a winding path wide enough to amodate one single person, at the end of which seemingly located some red walls and zed golden tiles. Though as far as that, An Rushuang realized at once it was the royal pce.


    Feeling a little cold, An Rushuang turned to look at the monk before shouting in anger, ¡°Okay, since you don¡¯t want to reveal your name, will you tell me who sent you here?¡±


    Given his devilishness, An Rushuang almost made sure he was an evil wizard instead of amon monk, or how did he know she came from the royal pce? Maybe he had learned about her previous life.


    An Rushuang, lost in thought, couldn¡¯t help feeling upset.


    ¡°I came here because I heard the benefactor is in trouble. There is no one ordering me toe,¡± he said calmly, without the faintest anger.


    ¡°Really?¡± An Rushuang chuckled while staring at the abyss ahead, and actually took a step forward slowly. The scattered rocks rolled downward one after another. Nearly half of An Rushuang¡¯s shoe with delicate embroidery was sticking out of the brim, looking like she might crash down at any moment.


    ¡°If just as you said, my karma is the abyss right here, I would rather crash down than return to the royal pce!¡±


    The green leaves on the vines floated to the ground slowly and mixed with the earth, deepening its color gradually. On the bare branches, buds were blooming, the long and slim petals, as red as fresh blood, opening more and more widely, making the woods a sea of crimson.


    ¡°Higan bana blooms, merely for guiding the souls,¡± the monk said in peace, ¡°Every step you take forward, there will be someone dying because of you. Even so, do you still refuse to turn around?¡±

 Chapter 67. Being Tough is also a Kind of Talent

    <h4>Chapter 67. Being Tough is also a Kind of Talent</h4>


    Trantor: Storm in a Teacup


    Someone dying because of her?


    Against the blowing wind, An Rushuang looked down at the abyss. She could even feel numerous demons were climbing upwards from the abyss to tear her into pieces.


    In spite of this, she still did not want to turn back and return to the imperial pce where numerous monsters could eat up humans from dignity to souls.


    An Rushuang looked down smiling. When she raised her head, her eyes were as bright as burning higan bana.


    ¡°People will eventually die; it¡¯s destined or man-made. I only kill those who are bound to go to hell!¡±


    Saying so, she slowly stepped into the abyss and all of a sudden everything turned into darkness.


    Looking at the abyss in front of him, the monk took a deep sigh before he waved his hand and said to himself, ¡°Fine!¡±


    Suddenly, the abyss turned into tnd while red higan bana gradually turned ck and fell down. When thest petal of bana fell down, thend turned into glittering water.


    A girl dressed in blue was lying on the water. Her skin was fair and her eyes closed¡­


    ¡°Miss An, Miss An! Wake up¡­¡±


    A hoarse voice was heard slowly. It sounded familiar yet strange.


    ¡°Lord An is so concerned about you. Lady An also fell sick. Mr. Ye said if you wake up, you¡¯ll be fine. Please wake up, Miss An!¡±


    Then her hand was tightly held and several drops of tears fell on her hand.


    ¡°God, it¡¯s all my fault. Please let me suffer those for Miss An. Mydy, I owe you so much that even though I spend my whole life, I cannot return your favour.¡±


    Saying so, she began to cry.


    But she didn''t realize the girl in the bed was frowning and slowly opened her eyes. Against the bright sunlight outside, An Rushuang slightly blinked her eyes before she saw Zhao Xiaotao crying sadly at her bedside.


    ¡°Silly girl, what are you saying¡­¡±


    With eyes wide open, Zhao Xiaotao stammered, ¡°Miss An¡­Miss An has woken up!¡±


    Rushing into the room, Hong Yu hurried to her, ¡°Miss An!¡±


    Both of them said in a hoarse voice. They must have cried for a long time. Hong Yu held An Rushuang¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Miss An! I¡¯m so worried about you! How¡­¡±


    Not having finished the sentence, Hong Yu was patted on the shoulder by Nanny Liu, ¡°Behave yourself in front of Miss An!¡±


    Then Nanny Liu turned to An Rushuang and saw her pale face, ¡°Do not bother Miss An. Call Mr. Ye here and prepare red date porridge. Miss An needs rest now.¡±


    Zhao Xiaotao said quickly, ¡°I run fast and I¡¯ll go for Mr Ye.¡±


    Although Hong Yu still wanted to stay with Miss An, she also agreed with Nanny Liu. So she said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the kitchen¡­¡±


    Then they both left the room.


    Seeing Nanny Liu¡¯s red eyes, An Rushuang reached out to hold her hands and said, ¡°Nanny Liu, I¡¯m all right¡­¡±


    Saying so, An Rushuang tried to get up, but she was too weak to pull herself up from the bed.


    Seeing this, Nanny Liu hurried to help her and put a pillow under her head, ¡°Miss An, why bother getting up? Please take a rest.¡±


    Shaking her head, An Rushuang looked out of the window. The sun was setting in the west, surrounded by bright golden light.


    ¡°Did I sleep for a whole day?¡±


    She felt her body was so heavy and weak. It was just a second in the dream. However, it might have been a day in real life.


    Wiping her tears, Nanny Liu said, ¡°Miss An, you¡¯ve been slept for three whole days. Everyone in the An Family is worried about you¡­ please do not risk your life in the future.¡±


    ¡°Three days? It might be toote for¡­¡± said An Rushuang in a surprise.


    She turned to Nanny Liu, ¡°Hurry up! I have to see my dad! Is he at home now?¡±


    Saying so, An Rushuang wanted to get out of bed, but she was soon stopped by Nanny Liu. ¡°Ah! My good girl, please take care. If you have something to tell Lord An, I can ask him toe here. Lord and Lady are also concerned about you. They were here looking after you, but today Lady An fell ill and they left¡­ ¡±


    Thinking of Lady An, Nanny couldn''t help taking a sigh. Miss An¡¯s sickness seemed to have drained Lady An.


    ¡°How¡¯s my mum? I want to see her!¡±


    An Rushuang suddenly thought of what the monk said, ¡°Every step you take forward, there¡¯ll be someone dying because of you.¡±


    Suddenly she felt so cold that she couldn''t even help shivering.


    Seeing her reaction, Nanny Liu said hurriedly, ¡°Rest assured, Miss An. Lady An is okay. She is just too tired these days. As long as she takes enough sleep, she¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Hearing this, An Rushuang finally calmed down and looked up to her, ¡°You¡¯re not lying, are you?¡±


    ¡°My little girl, why would I lie to you? Take care and go for your mum tomorrow. You couldn''t even stand today. If you go for her, Lady An will worry about you!¡±


    Pulling the pillow under An Rushuang¡¯s back, Nanny Liu adjusted it so that An Rushuang could feel morefortable.


    ¡°All you need is to take rest and eat well. Wait for Mr. Ye. Only after he says you are fine, can I be assured.¡±


    However, An Rushuang still had one thing in her heart. Looking at the doorstep, she didn''t see Zhao Xiaotao. Suddenly she felt a bit down.


    ¡°Nanny Liu, how about Xiaotao¡¯s mum?¡±


    Looking at Nanny Liu, An Rushuang was so anxious.


    Nanny Liu immediately understood what she was thinking about. Looking at her pale face, Nanny Liu didn''t even know how to respond. At this time, she didn''t care herself; she was now still worrying about Xiaotao¡¯s mum.


    ¡°Miss An¡­¡±


    Calling her, Nanny Liu touched Rushuang¡¯s hair with her rough hands. She said in tears, ¡°What should I say? Miss An, please put yourself first. If anything bad happens to you again, how should I¡­¡±


    Saying so, Nanny Liu began to cry. Although An Rushuang was worried about Xiaotao¡¯s mum, she couldn''t ask more, ¡°Nanny Liu, it¡¯s just an ident. I won¡¯t have such a bad luck to meet all the viins in the capital.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t push your luck, missy. Buddha, please forgive her. She was talking nonsense¡­¡± said Nanny Liu.


    Seeing An Rushuang didn''t have any reaction, Nanny Liu urged, ¡°Come on! Pray for yourself! Do not say those things.¡±


    At a time, An Rushuang didn''t even know whether to cry orugh. So she prayed for Buddha¡¯s bless as Nanny Liu said.


    Meanwhile, Zhao Xiaotao brought Ye Chengzhi here. Followed by Ye Chengzhi, Zhao Xiaotao walked ahead with a medicine kitwhile Ye Chengzhi slowly walked in, carrying an old man on his back.


    ncing at An Rushuang, the old man hummed, ¡°Being tough is also a kind of talent.¡±


    The old man was exactly Bian Wen.

 Chapter 68. Homicidal Intent

    <h4>Chapter 68. Homicidal Intent</h4>


    Trantor: Storm in a Teacup


    Upon hearing his master¡¯s words, Ye Chengzhi couldn¡¯t help twitching his face before turning to look at Nanny Liu, who, barely surviving under the treatment of his master, also red at Bian Wen.


    ¡°I respected you as a great doctor, but you definitely can¡¯t say such words. Mydy suffered severe injury because she was so kind-hearted...¡±


    ¡°If she were kinder, she would save people¡¯s lives from the hands of Yama.¡±


    An Rushuang tried her best tofort Nanny Liu with blue veins revealing on her forehead, in case she would wrangle with Bian Wen out of anger. ¡°Nanny, you should go back to have a rest. You just recovered from the disease, and can¡¯t exhaust yourself by looking after me. Silver, send nanny back as soon as possible,¡± An Rushuang ordered in a hurry.


    She did prevent an impending bloody ident.


    With Ye Chengzhi¡¯s help, Bian Wen sat on the chair beside the bed before looking up at An Rushuang, who, forcing a smile, intended to get up but failed because of her weakness. ¡°Thank you very much, sir,¡± she said slowly in bed before nodding to Ye Chengzhi and adding, ¡°Physician Ye.¡±


    ¡°With pleasure,¡± Ye Chengzhi answered in a hurry.


    After taking her pulse, Bian Wen closed his eyes and said after a long pause, ¡°Not bad.¡±


    Staring at him in confusion, An Rushuang, having no idea what he meant, turned to Ye Chengzhi, who also felt bewildered.


    Feeling anxious and upset, Zhao Xiaotao, her eyes bloodshot, seized Bian Wen¡¯s robe before asking in urgency, ¡°Physician, is Miss An all right?¡±


    Catching a glimpse of her, Bian Wen mocked, ¡°Of course not all right. With her head struck by the stick, she, though seeming sillier than before, can still live for a long time. If she merely minds her own business, it is easy for her to enjoy longevity.


    Speechless at his words, Zhao Xiaotao looked at Bian Wen and then An Rushuang, not knowing whether she should be happy or sad.


    Gazing at the funny and annoying old man, An Rushuang said slowly with a smile, ¡°If this kind of thing happens upon another poor girl, I would still lend a hand. To me, it¡¯s not others¡¯ business.¡±


    ¡°Even if you have to sacrifice your own life for the sake of a stranger?¡±


    Bian Wen looked sideways at her.


    ¡°Since Xiaotao was injured for me, I must help her in reward. Thanks to her and her mother, I could return home. I never regret what I have done.¡±


    An Rushuang was still smiling. No one could escape from fate and kama.


    ¡°Lady...¡±


    Zhao Xiaotao whimpered, wetting her sleeves. Not wanting An Rushuang to see her uncollected appearance, she hurried out of the room.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Hong Yu, stepping in with a bowl of hot porridge in her hands, was nearly knocked to the ground. When she collected herself, Zhao Xiaotao had already gone far. Hong Yu turned around and entered the room with a frown.


    ¡°Miss An, the porridge with dates and lotus seeds is ready. Since you haven¡¯t taken meal for many days, please have some food now.¡±


    She ced the bowl on the low table at bed, a puff of warm fragrance lingering in the air.


    An Rushuang nodded before turning to Bian Wen. ¡°Mr. Bian, hurrying here just now, you must have not taken meals. What about having some food here? Physician Ye, help yourselves to some food.¡±


    ¡°I will fetch bowls and chopsticks, and ask the chief to make some dishes.¡± Hong Yu echoed in a hurry.


    Ye Chengzhi, intending to go to the kitchen to lend a hand, actually saw Bian Wen shaking his head while saying, ¡°No. Since we are not acquaintances, it¡¯s not suitable to eat together.¡±


    Everybody turned silent at once. As short-tempered as Hong Yu was, she at once raised her willow-leaf shaped eyebrows in anger. ¡°Ourdy was being polite...¡±


    Learning about her temper already, Ye Chengzhi, his finger still stinging when thinking of the bitest time, covered her mouth with his hand immediately before dragging her out of the door. It was beyond his expectation that Hong Yu would bite him again!


    ¡°Ah... Let go of me! Please, please...¡± He tried his best to lower his voice. ¡° Go to prepare dishes at the kitchen. Don¡¯t ruin Miss An¡¯s n!¡±


    Hong Yu, knowing herdy wanting to ask the old man for help, kept her eyes wide open...


    ¡°You can help her?¡± She asked after a second thought.


    Ye Chengzhi nodded before pushing her to the kitchen again. ¡°I can. I can. Go to the kitchen at once,¡± he promised.


    It was until then that Hong Yu left reluctantly, keeping looking back for many times.


    Returning to the room, Ye Chengzhi, in order to break the deadlock, said to Bian Wen with a smile, ¡°Since Hong Yu had no idea what you would like to eat, I went out to tell her...¡±


    Even before he finished speaking, Bian Wen mmed the chair forcefully, producing a crisp ng.


    ¡°I¡¯ll eat nothing! Help me back as soon as possible!¡±


    Staring at his master silently for a moment, Ye Chengzhi, catching a glimpse of An Rushuang who seemed too weary to say a word, made up his mind to tell the truth.


    ¡°Why did you lose your temper, master? Back at home you said what Miss An did is a chivalrous deed, but why do you change your attitude now? Isn¡¯t it because you waited for her for a whole day at yard yesterday?¡± Ye Chengzhi stared at Bian Wen. Since he had decided to tell everything to An Rushuang, he must hold on to thest minute.


    ¡°Though she didn¡¯t fulfill her promise, you have to forgive her, because she didn¡¯t wake up that day, right?¡±


    Bian Wen red at Ye Chengzhi, seemingly intending to suffocate him at once.


    Ye Chengzhi took two steps back, in order to keep a distance from his master. ¡°If master can¡¯t be honest to your heart, all the good disciples will escape out of fear.¡±


    Upon hearing Ye Chengzhi¡¯s words, An Rushuang suddenly remembered that before she fulfilled her promise to visit Bian Wen three dayster, she was implicated in this ident.


    An Rushuang then looked at Bian Wen in sincerity. ¡°Mr. Bian, I actually went to the Eastern Street to visit you that day, because I have figured out the answer.¡±


    Bian Wen snorted, his face, though, wrinkled, his eyes still flickering with smart light.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± An Rushuang nodded, a wisp of resoluteness revealing on her pallid face. ¡°I want to learn medicine not for saving people¡¯s lives...¡±


    She chuckled, seeming to state her opinion to Bian Wen, or murmur to herself, ¡°As weak as I am, there is no need for me to think about how to save people¡¯s lives. Just as you said, I may lose my life if I mind others¡¯ business again. So, in this chaotic world, I merely want to mind my ownbusiness...¡±


    She looked up at Bian Wen while saying, ¡°I want to live on; I want my friends and families to live a good life. However, if there is someone I must kill, I will not withdraw.¡±


    ording to the monk in her dream, someone would die every time she takes a step forward, then she would save some people¡¯s lives while others were being killed.


    The people who deserved to die must face their doom, while the ones that should live on must live a good life.


    Under Bian Wen¡¯s gaze with a frown, An Rushuang never moved her resolute eyes away.


    ¡°Is this your answer?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± An Rushuang nodded.


    Bian Wen sighed. ¡°Given your homicidal intent, I shouldn¡¯t ept you as my disciple, but I really appreciate your decisiveness.¡±


    Surprisingly, Bian Wen continued, ¡°After seven days, it will be up to the ancestors whether you can be one of my disciples.¡±


    Ye Chengzhi was totally confused at his master¡¯s words about the ancestors, let alone An Rushuang.

 Chapter 69. Master Wan

    <h4>Chapter 69. Master Wan</h4>


    Trantor: Storm in a Teacup


    When Hong Yu returned to the room, Ye Chengzhi and Bian Wen had already left. Silver and Zhao Xiaotao stayed at An Rushuang¡¯s bedside, vigntly staring at the woman in white.


    Smiling, the woman still wore a delicate make-up in the evening, calling An Rushuang ¡°sister¡±.


    An Lingshan!


    Leaning back against the pillow, An Rushuang looked tired with eyes closed. Obviously she did not want to talk with An Lingshan.


    Being stared by them, An Lingshan was very clear of Rushuang¡¯s attitude. So she said directly, ¡°Sister, you suffered a lot these days. I¡¯ve been to Five-altar Temple to ask for a talisman for sister, which can protect you from disasters and diseases.¡±


    Saying so, the servant girl behind An Lingshan brought a piece of yellow paper to An Rushuang. Hong Yu took the paper and bowed to An Lingshan, ¡°Thank you for your kindness. It¡¯ste now. Miss An has just woken up and she needs rest. So if you have nothing to tell Miss An, please leave.¡±


    An Rushuang still closed her eyes.


    Nothing to tell her? How could it be nothing?


    Looking at An Rushuang being so weak, An Lingshan couldn''t help feeling excited. But when thinking that she had ruined her opportunity to the banquet, An Lingshang turned furious. Although she didn''t go the Princess Mingxi¡¯s banquet, there must be something exciting to happen tomorrow¡­


    But it was better if An Rushuang couldn''t recover soon.


    Thinking so, An Lingshan said, ¡°Sister, you look in low spirits. Sleeping too much could also be harmful. How about we have a talk¡­¡±


    ¡°No, I am good,¡± An Rushuang frowned. An Lingshan must have some wicked ideas.


    ¡°I¡­¡± When An Lingshan was about to saying something, she heard someone at the doorsteps.


    ¡°Rushuang has just woken up. Please leave here and let her rest, Lingshan,¡± said Lord An in a low and tired voice before he went in the room.


    ¡°Dad!¡± An Lingshan hurried to An Yipei.


    Waving his hand, An Yipei looked exhausted, ¡°Go away.¡±


    Hearing this, An Lingshan couldn''t help grinding her teeth, ¡°All right! I¡¯lle to see sister tomorrow. Have a good rest!¡±


    However, An Rushuang thought to herself, ¡°Please do note tomorrow and forever!¡±


    After a while, when An Rushuang looked up, there was only An Yipei in the room. An Lingshan had left.


    Slowly walking towards the bed, An Yipei stopped An Rushuang from getting up.


    ¡°Dad?¡± Looking at Lord An, An Rushuang said in confusion.


    With slightly red eyes, An Yipei said in a hoarse voice, ¡°No need to get up. You need rest.¡±


    Smiling, An Rushuang said, ¡°It¡¯ste now. What happened, dad? Hong Yu, prepare some tea.¡±


    Hearing this, Hong Yu quickly replied a ¡°Yes¡±.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m ok. I¡¯ll just stay for a while.¡±


    Sitting at the bedside, An Yipei looked carefully at Rushuang and reached out to touch her hair. Seeing her pale face, An Yipei said in a low voice, ¡°My good girl, it¡¯s dad¡¯s fault. I¡¯m so sorry. Rushuang, I won¡¯t stop you from doing anything in the future. I shoudn¡¯t have¡­¡±


    Saying so, An Yipei lowered his head and didn''t know what to say in front of his injured daughter.


    Holding his hand, An Rushuang shook, ¡°No, dad, it¡¯s not your fault. I was too impulsive¡­¡± She took a deep sigh.


    ¡°If I have a skill, I won¡¯t be like this.¡±


    A skill?


    Hearing this, An Yipei was stunned. He suddenly thought of An Rushuang¡¯s words previously, ¡°Dad, I want to learn martial arts and medical knowledge!¡±


    He didn''t pay too much attention to her request. But it was a good idea.


    Thinking so, An Yipei said, ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll ask Master Wan to teach you. I can also be assured when you go out in the future.¡±


    To her surprise, An Rushuang asked, ¡°Master Wan? Which Master Wan?¡±


    She heard of Master Wan. But he lived in Mohe city. Master Wan was exceptionally skilful in martial arts. He once taught Rushuang¡¯s elder brother. But how could he leave Mohe ande here?


    Seeing Rushuang¡¯s bright eyes, An Yipei couldn''t help smiling, ¡°It¡¯s normal for you not to remember him. He was your brother¡¯s teacher. You were little at that time.¡±


    It was really that Master Wan!


    Hearing this, An Rushuang was so excited, but she didn''t dare to show any emotions. So she leaned towards An Yipei and said obediently, ¡°Dad, it¡¯s all up to you. I¡¯ll certainly work hard.¡±


    Smiling, An Yipei gently touched her hair, ¡°No need to push yourself. I do not expect you to be a master. You just need to learn several tricks to protect yourself. You can learn with Lingshan together, so you two will know more about each other.¡±


    Hearing this, An Rushuang looked at him nkly before she worked out a smile and answered slowly, ¡°Ok.¡±


    To An Yipei, An Rushuang and An Lingshan were both his lovely daughters.


    He would never expect one of his daughter would betray him and indifferently watched others kill him.


    On the next morning, against the gentle morning light, An Rushuang began to get busy.


    Lu Mingyue and Gu Xianxian hurried to the An Family before they sent the visiting card. Hong Yu said when they arrived, the gate of An Family didn''t open.


    After a while Princess Anyang sent her visiting card to the An Family. Soon after around 15 minutes, Princess Anyang also arrived.


    Looking around, Princess Anyang entered the room and took off her cloak, leaving it to the servant girl, ¡°You¡¯re all here.¡±


    Seeing her, Lu Mingyue and Gu Xianxian hurried to pay a respect, ¡°Greetings, Princess Anyang.¡±


    Princess Anyang quickly stopped them, ¡°No need to pay respect. We¡¯re friends.¡±


    Looking at each other, they smiled and stood up.


    Saying so, Princess Anyang went to the bedside and looked at An Rushuang who was still pale.


    ¡°I see you as my sisters. There¡¯s no need for those boring etiquette and empty formalities. How are you now? Does it hurt?¡±


    An Rushuang shook her head and smiled, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    That¡¯s true. Although she had a headache and was weak yesterday, she felt much better now. Her head didn''t hurt anymore, but she was still weak; so she had to sit in bed.


    Nodding her head, Princess Anyang said, ¡°Perfect. I bet you have no idea about the chaos in the capital during the past three days when you lied in bed.¡±

 Chapter 70. The Fisher and His Prey

    <h4>Chapter 70. The Fisher and His Prey</h4>


    Trantor: Storm in a Teacup


    As surprised as An Rushuang was, she looked up at Princess Anyang and Xianxian, both of whom actually stayed calm. She asked in bewilderment, ¡°Why is the capital in chaos?¡±


    Howe it had something to do with her? She wasn¡¯t that narcissistic, thinking all the people in the capital would beconcerned about her injury...


    Upon seeing An Rushuang in confusion, all the three girls burst intoughter. Mingyue seized the chance to talk first, ¡°Do you know who the kidnapper is?¡±


    An Rushuang frowned, a wisp of doubt flickering in her eyes. ¡°Isn¡¯t he a bandit?¡±


    Upon witnessing Zhao Laoda¡¯s ferocity, she had realized that he was not merely a bandit. Considering he had exerted himself to live in secrecy, as well as what the woman d in ck robe had said, An Rushuang decided to ask her father for help after Zhao Laoda¡¯s death.


    Because of her selflessness, she could do nothing but lying in bed.


    Xianxian smiled cunningly, ¡°He is a bandit, but a most horrible one.¡±


    An Rushuang asked in confusion, ¡°What do you mean?¡± He used to do something even more vicious?¡±


    Princess Anyang, squinting her phoenix eyes, couldn¡¯t helpughing before admonishing Xianxian, ¡°These two girls are so good at keeping others guessing, so, as kind-hearted as I am, I¡¯ll tell you the truth. Zhao Laoda is a big criminal escaping from the Northern Kingdom, who has alsomitted felonies in Nanqi Kingdom. You probably don¡¯t know that not only you, but also nearly half of the young men from noble families in Nanqi Qi have fallen into his traps...¡±


    In fact, during the autopsy, a ve impress was found on the back side of Zhao Laoda¡¯s neck, which indicated that he was an important criminal fleeing from the Northern Country. As soon as entering Nanqi, he, as a bandit, gathered many followers to carry on misdeeds. Half a year ago, the government sent armies to destroy their headquarters, but Zhao Laoda fled again. It was beyond their expectation that he was bold enough to hide in the capital.


    It was such an irony that he continued doing evil with the assistance of his daughter in the capital city by kidnapping young men of noble families. In fear of ruining their reputation, those noblemen had to yield and give him money.


    Until Zhao Laoda abducted An Rushuang and got killed, his misdeeds was finally unraveled.


    The emperor heard the news and was exasperated.


    ¡°Has the emperor already known it?¡±


    An Rushuang froze over in astonishment.


    Even though Zhao Laoda was a bandit, howe this matter made the emperor so incensed?


    There must be someone disclosing the series of incidents intentionally to the emperor...


    Princess Anyang nodded. ¡°It¡¯s the second prince who reported them to the emperor. ording to him, considering the seriousness of the events, Zhao Laoda¡¯s body must be dismembered even he had already been dead...¡±


    Princess Anyang changed the subject all of a sudden, ¡°After knowing you have passed out, the second prince visited you many times. Though stopped by your father every time, he still insisteding. What a resolute man!¡±


    ¡°Resolute?¡±


    An Rushuang murmured before snorting coldly. ¡°I guess the crown prince was in charge of this case, am I right?¡±


    Princess Anyang stared at her in confusion, not knowing how to answer. Mingyue shouted in surprise, ¡°How did you know? The crown prince used to be responsible for capturing Zhao Laoda. Though he often ordered the guards to search for Zhao Laoda, it was still in vain. Since Zhao Laoda appeared in the capital all of a sudden, implicated in many abductions of young aristocrats, this case has been assigned to the second prince.¡±


    ¡°Oh...¡± Xianxian raised her eyebrows. ¡°It seems the second prince is lucky enough to im the credits so easily. Since the crown prince was censured by the emperor, my father was called to the crown prince¡¯s manor in a hurry to treat his disease.¡±


    That second prince Zhu Han was so smart to make use of this case to stand out...


    An Rushuang frowned. ¡°How is Zhao Laoda¡¯s wife?¡±


    ¡°Luck grows out of adversity. As one of the wanted criminals, Zhao Laoda¡¯s life was worth one thousand silver ingots. To some degree, she saved your life by killing him, so she won¡¯t be punished nor rewarded atst,¡± said Princess Anyang.


    ¡°That¡¯s great...¡±


    An Rushuang set her mind at ease. At least, she didn¡¯t fail to fulfill her promise to Zhao Xiaotao.


    As soon as she finished speaking, Silver stepped in hurriedly before reporting, ¡°Miss An, the second prince is waiting outside to meet you.¡±


    An Rushuang frowned. ¡°Did you say anything to him?¡±


    Silver shook her head immediately.


    ¡°Then tell the second prince. Since there are several nobledies in my room, it¡¯s not convenient for me to receive him.¡±


    No sooner than she finished speaking, there came a flurry of refreshingughter. A tall and handsome man with dashing eyebrows, d in apricot robe, entered the room, his bright eyes flickering with a wisp of smile.


    ¡°Why is it inconvenient?¡± He looked at Princess Anyang with a smile before saying, ¡°I knew you are here . Long time no see.¡±


    ¡°Greetings. Second prince.¡± All the people lowered their heads in respect.


    Princess Anyang smiled. ¡°Your Highness is busy with state affairs, surely different from our girls.¡±


    Zhu Han chuckled before turning to An Rushuang, her light blue summer dress entuating her snow white skin. Although in illness, she, with her sparkling eyes and the willow-leaf-shaped eyebrows, was still pretty and delicate, merely with a tinge of feebleness.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t get up, Miss An. I merelye to see whether you are all right. Since you are well , I feel much relieved.¡±


    He stared at An Rushuang, his dark eyes seemingly filled with affection.


    While An Rushuang couldn¡¯t help clenching her fists.


    She answered with a smile after a while, ¡°Thanks for your care.¡±


    Then, she was in silence.


    Since Zhu Han was here, it was unsuitable for Lu Mingyue and Gu Xianxian to stay longer. They left before long, merely leaving Princess Anyang in An Rushuang¡¯spany.


    Zhu Han waved his hand and some menservants carried something into the room.


    ¡°It¡¯s said that this ginseng was as old as one thousand years, good enough to help you recover from the disease. This is Tranquil Incense, giving you a sound sleep at night...¡±


    Various things were piled beside An Rushuang¡¯s bed, as high as a hill.


    An Rushuang didn¡¯t want to ept these gifts at first, but she noticed there were many herbal medicines which could be brought to Bian Wen afterward.


    If Bian Wen could save people¡¯s lives with those medicines, it would be a good deed that could add to Zhu Han¡¯s credit in the next world.


    ¡°Thank you very much, second prince,¡± An Rushuang, lowering her head, said after a second thought.


    ¡°As long as you are well, I am relieved.¡± Zhu Han said with a tender smile.


    He fixed his eyes on An Rushuang¡¯s cheeks, thinking that she lowered her head because she was shy.


    Thinking of the maid who got implicated for running some errand for him, Zhu Han was sure that An Rushuang merely felt jealousy.


    As long as he kept a distance from the maid, everything would be okay. He would get this An Rushuang easily for sure.


    Zhu Han said in a low-pitched voice, with a victory smile on his face, ¡°You must be tired today. Pleases have a good rest. I will visit youter.¡±


    When Zhu Han left, Princess Anyang looked at An Rushuang in bewilderment. ¡°Do you have feelings for the second prince? Although I shouldn¡¯t judge him behind his back, he certainly isn¡¯t a good man to marry.¡±


    An Rushuang nodded. ¡°Since he has saved my life, it¡¯s not suitable to reject him directly. I have no interest to him at all.¡±


    He wanted to fish, but having no idea that she had also spread a. Just wait and see which of them was more patient. The one who lost would be the other one¡¯s prey.

 Chapter 71. Venerable Master鈥檚 Choice

    <h4>Chapter 71. Venerable Master¡¯s Choice</h4>


    Trantor: Storm in a Teacup


    Just as the Second Prince Zhu Han went out of the room, he heard a scream and all of a sudden a girl in white was falling onto the ground. Zhu Han subconsciously held her soft waist and helped her up.


    ¡°Miss, are you okay?¡±


    The girl seemed to be frightened and began to sob.


    Tears fell down from her delicate little face as pretty as lotus rising from dew. Looking at the girl in his arms, Zhu Han couldn¡¯t help feeling itching.


    ¡°Second Miss! Second Miss, are you okay?¡± Qiu Yue hurried to her and helped her up.


    An Lingshan hurriedly push the man aside as if she just realized she was in his arms. Lowering her head, An Lingshan blushed and said in a low voice, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Saying so, she couldn¡¯t help taking a nce at Zhu Han. He was even more handsome thanst time she saw him. With head lowered, An Lingshan even felt she was almost out of breath.


    Raising his eyebrows, Zhu Han asked, ¡°Second Miss? Of which family?¡±


    Qiu Yue didn¡¯t know Zhu Han, but seeing him well-dressed, she replied obediently, ¡°Sir, this is the second Miss of the An Family.¡±


    To his surprise, Zhu Han had never heard that there was a second Miss An.


    Was she a remote rtive of the An Family?


    But she was indeed beautiful and worthy a taste.


    Looking at the girl¡¯s face, Zhu Han couldn¡¯t help feeling pitiful in his heart. If he did not have to marry An Rushuang to achieve his goal, there was no need for him to control his feelings. Thinking so, Zhu Han felt a bit annoyed. Then he looked at An Lingshan with distance. This girl did not deserve him to offend the An Family!


    ¡°Take care, Miss,¡± said Zhu Han and he was ready to leave.


    Seeing this, An Lingshan felt a little down and hurried to say, ¡°Thank you so much. Can I have your name please? I¡¯m Lingshan. I will visit you to express my gratitude.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhu Han stopped and looked at her.


    In the Nanqi Kingdom, names of noble girls were quite secret, which were only known by families and friends. Usually they would not reveal their name to others.


    Were she not aware of it or she did it intentionally?


    An Lingshan¡¯s words also shocked Qiu Yue who turned to her and only found Lingshan looking regretful and biting her lips. Obviously she didn¡¯t say it on purpose.


    Seeing this, Zhu Hanughed out.


    Stepping forwards, Zhu Han lowered his head and stared at her, ¡°Are you sure you are not aware of it?¡±


    Feeling his breath, An Lingshan couldn¡¯t even hear her own heartbeat. She was at a loss of how to respond. When she regained her senses, Zhu Han already left.


    Looking at the silent An Lingshan with trepidation, Qiu Yue didn¡¯t know what to say. After a while, she asked, ¡°Second Miss¡­that lecher¡­¡±


    Hearing this, An Lingshan turned angry and shouted, ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Trembling, Qiu Yuse didn¡¯t dare to say a word.


    An Lingshan then said in a softer voice, ¡°Keep in mind that you are not to tell anyone about that, including my mum.¡±


    Nodding, Qiu Yue said, ¡°Second Miss, no worries. I¡¯ll bear that in mind. Although I am not intelligent, I know this will affect your reputation. I won¡¯t tell anyone.¡±


    Breathing out, An Lingshan thought it was not a bad idea for this stupid servant to misunderstand.


    ¡°So are we going to visit First Miss?¡±


    Without replying, An Lingshan turned back and went away.


    Would she be so silly to ask for humiliation in Liuxi Pavilion?


    She wasn¡¯t intending to visit An Rushuang at the first ce. Thinking of Zhu Han¡¯s smile, An Lingshan couldn¡¯t help curving her lips.


    *


    An Rushuang had been in bed for four days, during which she did receive a lot of gifts since many people paid visits.


    When she could get up from bed and walk independently, An Rushuang quickly went to the Eastern Street in a male¡¯s suit. Hong Yu warned her several times not to go out until she recovered. Zhao Xiaotao was also against this. However, they didn¡¯t manage to stop her. Three of them went out together.


    Hong Yu and Zhao Xiaotao kept telling An Rushuang to take care of herself. An Rushuang indeed felt headache as if thousands of bees were buzzing around her.


    When they arrived at Ye Chengzhi¡¯s, Hong Yu and Xiaotao finally stopped nagging her. As usual, Hong Yu went to wash clothes for Ye Chengzhi while Xiaotao went to her mum¡¯s room. Since Xiaotao¡¯s former residence was too poor to amodate them, An Rushuang asked Bian Wen to let them move into their yard. Although Xiaotao¡¯s mum looked horrible and scary, both Bian Wen and Ye Chengzhi specialized in medicine, they would not look down on her.


    Therefore, Wang Sumei, Xiaotao¡¯s mum, moved here.


    After greeting with Ye Chengzhi, An Rushuang hurried to see Bian Wen.


    He was nowfortably enjoying the sunlight in the yard. Bian Wen was dressed in a grey long robe, with nket covering on his knees. The robe looked exquisite in dark blue.


    Walking to him, An Rushuang called him with a pair of smiley eyes, ¡°Master, how are you?¡±


    Smiling, she called him in a clean and determined voice.


    Without opening his eyes, Bian Wen replied her after a while, ¡°I would be fine if you don¡¯te. Don¡¯t call me master. I have already said that I won¡¯t take you as my disciple as you had an intention for killing.¡±


    Saying so, Bian Wen nced at An Rushuang and then closed his eyes.


    ¡°You look well.¡±


    An Rushuang kept smiling at him, ¡°Master, you said that the ancestor, venerable master, will decide whether I¡¯m qualifiedst time, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    She remembered clearly. If she was not supervised by Hong Yu and Xiaotao, An Rushuang would have already visited him in case he backed out on her!


    Squinting at An Rushuang, Bian Wen coldly hummed, ¡°Do you really think that you can meet venerable master at any time you want? You have to wait!¡±


    Hearing this, An Rushuang looked at him in confusion. Thinking of what Ye Chengzhi told her, she couldn¡¯t help twitching her lips.


    ¡°Venerable master... Didn¡¯t he pass away?¡±


    Now it was Ye Chengzhi who was being red at by Bian Wen.


    Seeing this, Ye Chengzhi revealed a embarrassing smile before saying, ¡°Sorry, I just said it randomly.¡±


    Looking at each other, both Ye Chengzhi and An Rushuang had no idea what Bian Wen wanted to do.


    After a while, Bian Wen counted on the fingers before saying, ¡°Today is a good day. I nned to make the decision on venerable master¡¯s birthday. Since you are in such a hurry, let¡¯s do it today!¡±


    Hearing this, An Rushuang felt somewhat uncertain. She thought Bian Wen was making up the story, but it turned out to be true.


    Ye Chengzhi also looked confused, ¡°Master, why haven¡¯t I heard that venerable master would choose disciples?¡±


    ¡°You will see it today.¡±


    Patting on the chair, Bian Wen said, ¡°Go and get me the casket.¡±

 Chapter 72. The Skill of Killing People

    <h4>Chapter 72. The Skill of Killing People</h4>


    Trantor: Storm in a Teacup


    A casket?


    Staring at his master for a period, Ye Chengzhi suddenly realized something before patting his head and hurrying into the room.


    Bian Wen closed his eyes without a word. Not knowing Bian Wen¡¯s intention was, An Rushuang saw Ye Chengzhi running back with a casket as big as his palm.


    In the early summer, it was not too hot, even a little cold when there was a breeze, however, he, sweating all over, almost gasped for breath before presenting the casket to Bian Wen. ¡°Master, your casket!¡±


    The light ck casket, merely as big as his palm, was made of wood on which carved the Guanyin (the Bodhisattva ofpassion and mercy) shedding tears with a benevolent appearance. Though the casket was closed, a puff of light aroma could be detected once getting near to its lid.


    It was, obviously, made of sandal wood.


    Fixing her eyes on the casket, An Rushuang couldn¡¯t help doubting---What was in it?


    Ye Chengzhi dared not to move his eyes from the casket. He had heard about the casket since he was apprenticed to Bian Wen, but his master had never opened it before. He thought there must be gold or silver ingots, or priceless herbal medicines within, since it was such a valuable casket. However, right now Ye Chengzhi was sure he had guessed wrong.


    As small as it was, what could the casket contain?


    Since it was rted to their venerable master, were the things within left by them?


    Was it the...?


    Ye Chengzhi¡¯s face turned a little pale.


    Catching a glimpse of them, Bian Wen took out the key hung at the end of a ck robe around his neck before inserting it into the hole located at the hand of Guanyin. With a crisp ng, the bud in Guanyin¡¯s hand bloomed suddenly and the casket was open at the same time.


    There were two cloth bags stuffed within. As old and wrinkled as they were, it was hard to discern what was in it, but it was so weird that such poor cloth bags were actually set in this valuable case.


    Bian Wen stared at the two identical cloth bags within, his eyes turning more gentle. He took them out before looking up at An Rushuang and saying slowly, ¡°Pick one.¡±


    Stunned a little, An Rushuang couldn¡¯t help frowning at him.


    ¡°The choice you mentioned before is this? It¡¯s I instead of the venerable master who should have a choice?¡±


    Bian Wen answered calmly, ¡°It¡¯s both for you and venerable master. Pick one.¡±


    Ye Chengzhi asked curiously, ¡°You haven¡¯t told thedy the difference between them. Which one should she choose in order to be epted by the venerable master?¡±


    Out of fear for Hong Yu, he sincerely hoped Miss An could be the disciple of Bian Wen.


    Bian Wen snorted. ¡°Only God knows what the venerable master will choose.¡±


    He stared at An Rushuang, not hastening her to make a decision.


    Gazing at the two cloth bags in his palm, An Rushuang, very nervous just then, had already calmed down. After taking a long breath, she picked one casually with a smile. Given its softness, she guessed there was nothing within.


    Though a little disappointed, An Rushuang said with her smiles gradually fading away, ¡°I choose this one.¡±


    She put the bag into Bian Wen¡¯s palm, sighing for her poor fate.


    Bian Wen, holding the bag in his hand, asked her seriously, ¡°Why did you choose this one?¡±


    An Rushuang said without thinking, ¡°Since I know nothing, why not let the venerable masters make the decision? This bag is closer to me. If I were the chosen one, the venerable master would definitely not put the things I need that far.¡±


    What a facy.


    Bian Wen smiled, his face like a full blooming chrysanthemum, and said, ¡°Great, great! This is yours from now on!¡±


    He threw the bag directly to An Rushuang.


    Catching it subconsciously, she opened the bag slowly and got stunned by the shing silver light emitting from within which was finally proved to be a wisp of silver needles about a foot long, like twinkling stars in the night sky.


    ¡°Silver needles?¡±


    Ye Chengzhi, full of surprise, stared at An Rushuang blindly, seemingly intending to snatch the needles back.


    ¡°Master, you didn¡¯t teach me how to use the needles!¡±


    Having been apprenticed to his master for four years, he actually got his silver needles all by himself, inheriting nothing from his master at all!


    ncing at him, Bian Wen said slowly, ¡°She is the disciple of the venerable master, totally different from you. I don¡¯t have extra silver needles for you.¡±


    Looking at An Rushuang, and then his master, Ye Chengzhi asked in frustration, ¡°So, I have to call her... senior sister?¡±


    He was too sad to utter another word.


    Twitching her lips, An Rushuang couldn¡¯t help shuddering when thinking of Ye Chengzhi calling her ¡®senior sister¡¯ in depression. ¡°There¡¯s no need. Since you are much older than me, I can call you senior brother...¡±


    ¡°No way!¡±


    Bian Wen interrupted An Rushuang at once before saying very seriously, ¡°Since you have been apprenticed to our Bian Sect, it¡¯s necessary to obey the rules. As the disciple of the venerable master, you are my junior sister from now on, as for Chengzhi...¡±


    He frowned at Ye Chengzhi, who, seemingly losing his mind, answered feebly, ¡°I know, master. I will call her senior sister from now on.¡±


    Thinking of that he hoped the venerable master to ept An Rushuang as his disciple, Ye Chengzhi almost wanted to knock himself out with a stick! Why would he find another trouble for himself! Besides his master, there came another senior sister. In the future, would he call An Rushuang senior sister before Hong Yu ? She is just a teenage girl!


    Getting the silver needles, An Rushuang, though very pleased, still felt upset. ¡°Mister... Senior brother, since I know nothing about medicine yet, I shouldn¡¯t use the needles, right? Could I put them here until I am able to practice medicine?¡±


    She still remembered clearly that Bian Wen didn¡¯t allow Ye Chengzhi to do acupuncture for others until five yearster, while now, An Rushuang couldn¡¯t recognize most of the herbal medicines, let alone the medical knowledge.


    She intended to learn about the basic medical knowledge first, but to her surprise, Bian Wen refused to take the bag by shaking his head before giving her the small casket. ¡°There are differences between medical skills. He learns how to save people¡¯s lives, while you will study how to kill people. Since the venerable master has epted you as his disciple, I cannot teach you any longer. You can keep the silver needles to yourself.¡±


    An Rushuang and Ye Chengzhi were stunned.


    The skill of killing people?

 Chapter 73. Die of Illness Is Better Than Being Killed by Mercy

    <h4>Chapter 73. Die of Illness Is Better Than Being Killed by Mercy</h4>


    Trantor: Storm in a Teacup


    ¡°The skill of killing people?¡± An Rushuang frowned, ¡°Is that also a branch of medical skills?¡±


    Nodding, Bian Wen replied, ¡°The skill of killingmainly instructs the use of poisons. Only a small fraction of people would learn it, and the disciples are often regarded as Physicians of Poison.¡±


    Hearing this, An Rushuang looked even more confused, ¡°Sir, you said I had an intention of killing, then why don¡¯t you teach me how to save people rather than how to be a physician of poison? Sir, aren¡¯t you afraid of me being a killer because of your teaching¡­¡±


    ¡°Hahahahahaha¡­¡±


    Before An Rushuang finished talking, Bian Wen beganughing and after a while, he said, ¡°In terms of using poison, it means both poisoning others and yourself. Every time you kill one person, you will also get corresponding retribution. Therefore, if you want to be sustainable , you¡¯d better retain some good wills.¡±


    The matter suddenly became clear in her mind. So the Physician of Poison was not that powerful. That skill seemed to be a double sword.


    However, An Rushuang never thought about poison her enemies to death directly, which would be too easy for them. This would also increase the chances of getting the An Family involved and being punished. It¡¯s better to wait and see.


    If those people suddenly lost all the mour and wealth they struggled to achieve, wouldn¡¯t that be more frustrating? Thinking so, An Rushuang couldn¡¯t help curving her lips, ¡°Ok, it¡¯s all up to you, senior.¡±At the same time, the Second Prince wasfortably drinking with a singer when he suddenly sneezed. The singer at his side affably said, ¡°How are you? Are you okay?¡± Pushing her away, Zhu Han looked around the warm inner room and felt somewhat uncertain. He couldn¡¯t help frowning.


    ¡°Apart from that, I have another thing to ask. If you do not teach me acupuncture, shall I study by myself?¡± Looking at Bian Wen, An Rushuang felt she was being set up. What was the point for her to hold the the precious needle if no one was going to teach her? Surely it would not mean that she couldmand the skill only by staring at the medical instrument.


    Without making any extra expressions, Bian Wen said in a low voice, ¡°Of course there will be someone teaching you.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± An Rushuang was so curious about her future master who could teach venerable master¡¯s leech craft. Thinking so, she could now confirm her master must be so skillful whose medical knowledge would not be less than that of Bian Wen. Besides, there were more than one offspring of venerable master.


    Looking at the distance, Bian Wen took a sigh before murmuring, ¡°She was a heretical student of venerable master. She has now established a new sect, called the First Pharmacy. But they only sell medicines. They do not diagnose patients anymore.¡±


    Ye Chengzhi never heard of this during the past. He was so confused, ¡°If so, who should she look for?¡±


    ¡°My junior, Luo Qu.¡±


    An Rushuang turned to Ye Chengzhi who was also at a loss. Apparently he did not know her either.


    Nodding, An Rushuang said, ¡°I heard of the First Pharmacy. So are you going with me or¡­¡±


    ¡°You shall go on your own,¡± said Bian Wen, discarding her slightest hope, ¡°Go and find her with these silver needles. As for whether she will teach you or not, it all depends on how you behave.¡±


    Bian Wen¡¯s words suddenly shifted all the responsibility to Lou Qu, a person An Rushuang had never met.


    Looking at Bian Wen, An Rushuang suddenly didn¡¯t know what to say. After a while, she said, ¡°Fine!¡±


    But An Rushuang was indeed upset. Who knew Lou Qu? Only with a casket, how could she convince her?


    After An Rushuang left, Ye Chengzhi asked, ¡°Master, if you have this junior sister, why you haven¡¯t told me about her?¡±


    Taking a deep sigh, Bian Wen did not say anything.


    Before leaving, An Rushuang went to see Xiaotao¡¯s mum. Seeing everything going well with her, An Rushuang went away with Hong Yu and Xiaotao.


    ¡°Do you know who is the owner of the First Pharmacy?¡± An Rushuang asked Hong Yu and Xiaotao.


    Although An Rushuang once heard its name from her friend Xianxian, she had never done any further research about this pharmacy.


    Hong Yu shook her head. She had newly arrived to the city so she had no idea about the First Pharmacy in the capital.


    However, Zhao Xiaotao looked at An Rushuang curiously, ¡°Miss An, why are you asking about the First Pharmacy? Are you going to buy medicine for Mr. Bian?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± said An Rushuang slowly, ¡°I want to ask something from the owner.¡±


    ¡°Ok. Are we going now?¡±


    It was not lunchtime and it seemed good to have some rough information about the pharmacy now. Thinking so, An Rushuang said, ¡°Yes, we are going to the First Pharmacy.¡±


    They went on the carriage.


    On hearing the destination, the carter said, ¡°I know there well. Sit tight, Miss An. We will arrive soon.¡±


    Drawing the curtain up, Hong Yu asked the carter, ¡°So you are familiar with the First Pharmacy?¡±


    Chuckling, the carter said, ¡°Hong Yu, you¡¯ve just arrived at the capital. It¡¯s normal that you do not know about it. But the First Pharmacy is actually more famous than Mercy Pharmacy.¡±


    ¡°Humph, do not fool me.¡± Rolling her eyes, Hong Yu continued, ¡°It¡¯s true I just arrived, but I heard many people talking about Mercy Pharmacy. No one ever said about the First Pharmacy.¡±


    Smiling, the carter didn¡¯t care about Hong Yu¡¯s words.


    ¡°The Mercy Pharmacy is mostly for the rich and those officials. It is good, but not everyone can afford the payment. Although it is called Mercy Pharmacy, the poor in the capital don¡¯t even dare to go there. However, the First Pharmacy is a wonderful ce. It was founded ten years ago. I do not exaggerate that they are indeed miracle-working physicians. My son was once badly ill, after having two sets of their medicine, he got fully recovered very soon. It¡¯s just like a miracle!¡±


    ¡°So they also diagnose for patients?¡± asked An Rushuang in confusion.


    The carter quickly shook his head and said, ¡°No, they don¡¯t diagnose. For most of the time, there is only a young man working in the pharmacy. Last time I just happened to meet an elderly female physician. I heard that they will give away some medicine to the poor once in a while. They are much more humane than Mercy Pharmacy.¡±


    Raising her eyebrows, An Rushuang had some overall ideas of the First Pharmacy.


    ¡°Mercy Pharmacy seems good. Why are you belittling it like this¡­¡± said Hong Yu.


    Thinking that Ye Chengzhi worked at Mercy Pharmacy, Hong Yu naturally had a positive feeling for the Mercy Pharmacy. As for the First Pharmacy, what an arrogant name¡­


    Before the carter¡¯s reply, Zhad Xiaotao sighed, ¡°The Mercy Pharmacy is at the Southern Street where a lot of officials live while First Pharmacy locates at the Western Street where most of the poor live. But the First Pharmacy does not diagnose patients. So some people would send for physicians in the Mercy Pharmacy, which could cost all the wealth of a family. Consequently, there is a saying in the Eastern Street£¬¡®Die of illness is better than being killed by mercy¡¯¡±.


    ¡°Die of illness¡­better than being killed by mercy? What does that mean?¡± Hong Yu asked, biting her lips in confusion.


    The carter coldly smiled, ¡°If untreated, the patient will die of illness, but if treated by the Mercy Pharmacy, the patient and his family will be starved to death. Die of illness or die in poverty, which do you choose? It might be better to die of illness as their family would not break and can live on¡­¡±


    Taking a deep sigh, the carter said in a down voice before the carriage stopped, ¡°Miss An, we¡¯ve arrived.¡±

 Chapter 74. The Woman鈥檚 Request For Medicine

    <h4>Chapter 74. The Woman¡¯s Request For Medicine</h4>


    Trantor: Storm in a Teacup


    That was what it really meant by ¡°Die of illness is better than being killed by mercy¡±.


    An Rushuang frowned in sullenness. It did make sense that sometimes, money was more valuable than lives.


    As she sighed in sorrow, Hong Yu suddenly grabbed her before shouting in surprise, ¡°Miss An, that is...¡±


    Looking through the curtain, An Rushuang noticed two narrow gates with rusty iron rings, its ck paint almost fading, the four unsightly gilded big Chinese characters at the lintel being nothing but ¡°The First Pharmacy¡±.


    Large amount of people were crowding at the entrance, much more terrible-looking than the pharmacy¡¯s facade.


    Just as numerous ants scrambling for food, hundreds of citizens gathered at such a narrow ce, so boisterous that made An Rushung feel headache. She couldn¡¯t help frowning at such a weird scene.


    What ce was The First Pharmacy on earth?


    The cart driver scratched his head before exining with a smile, ¡°I forgot to tell you. Today, The First Pharmacy gives out the herbal medicines for free.¡±


    Given the people¡¯s strong desire for the medicine, like hungry tiger pouncing on its prey, Hong Yu couldn¡¯t help doubting the pharmacy wouldn¡¯t give out medicines but the gold and silver ingots. However, with a second thought, she realized if people were seriously ill, the medicines would be much more valuable than money. ¡°Giving out medicine for free, which pharmacy can afford such a big cost...¡± Hong Yu sighed.


    Zhao Xiaotao jumped off the carriage before looking back and answering, ¡°The First Pharmacy gives out medicine merely twice a month, in the middle and at the end of the month.¡±


    Hong Yu got off the carriage after her and continued, ¡°Howe you are so familiar with the First Pharmacy?¡±


    Zhao Xiaotao helped An Rushuang off the wagon before saying with a chuckle, ¡°Since that man always hit us savagely, my mum, in order to protect me, suffered serious injuries almost every day. As long as the First Pharmacy gave out medicines for free, I would wait here on time and bring back some for mum. Besides Miss An, The First Pharmacy is also my life savior.¡±


    An Rushuang sighed slightly. With many words pouring to her mouth, she could utter nothing except for the following words, ¡°It has all passed already.¡±


    Hong Yu, a lumping into her throat, held Zhao Xiaotao in her arms at once, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Miss An and I will support you. There is no need for you to fetch medicines here anymore.¡±


    Zhao Xiaotao was amused by Hong Yu¡¯s act. Turning to An Rushuang at the same time, both of them couldn¡¯t help shedding tears.


    An Rushuang sighed slightly before patting their shoulders. ¡°As long as I am alive, I will protect you from any harm,¡± this delicate girl said in resoluteness, ¡°As for the medicine...¡±


    She touched Hong Yu¡¯s forehead with her index finger and smiled cunningly. ¡°If I could be apprenticed to the master here, you, instead of Xiaotao, will stay here for the rest of your life!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s reasonable enough,¡± Hong Yu snorted, pouting, ¡°I will be with you whenever you are!¡±


    Though saying so, they couldn¡¯t help frowning when wedging through the crowd. Various smells, including the sour smell of the beggars, as well as the pungent smell of the herbal medicines boiled in the big pot, mixed together with the bustling cry and scream, hanging over the narrow space like the thick fog.


    The carriage driver suggested in a hurry, ¡°Who do you n to meet, mydy? How about I go inside to ask for you?¡±


    Hong Yu agreed with him. Since the First Pharmacy was giving out medicines today, the one An Rushuang wanted to meet may be not here. It¡¯s not necessary for them to wedge inside and got themselves smelly. ¡°Okay, you go there quickly!¡± Hong Yu waved to the driver and ordered.


    ¡°Stop.¡± An Rushuang said calmly, ¡°You stay here. Since I came to meet my master, how can I send others to do it? I must go inside by myself.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, An Rushuang tried her best to approach the door.


    Seeing her insisting on entering the pharmacy, Hong Yu and Zhao Xiaotao, one at the front, the other at back, strode to the crowd of beggars without any hesitation.


    ¡°Get out, don¡¯t stand in my way!¡± There suddenly came a shout behind them, with the scream in fear, as well as the swish of the horse whip. ¡°Get out of my way, or have a taste of my whip!¡±


    A flurry of swish resounded in the air.


    Looking back in a hurry, An Rushuang saw a girl d in red dress riding on a big purplish red horse. At the age of about sixteen or seventeen years old, with slightly dark skin, the girl was very pretty, her dark eyes flickering with urgency.


    Maybe there was an emergency. An Rushuang thought.


    Just then, An Rushuang saw a beggar being knocked to the groundby the girl¡¯s merciless whip. How could she hurt an innocent beggar so seriously just because he was in her way?


    No one dared to step forward any longer. All the people had to make way for the bossy girl. Pressing the horse¡¯s abdomen harder, the girl in red approached the medicine stall on horseback rapidly before condescendingly staring at the young man in white who lowered his head and was busy with giving out medicine. ¡°Are you the doctor of the First Pharmacy? Follow me quickly. A noble man is waiting for you.¡±


    Without raising his head, the young man kept passing the bowl to a beggar before scooping up the liquid medicine with a spoon from the big pot and pouring it into another old bowl. ¡°Next one,¡± he shouted before raising his head.


    As for the girl on the horse, he directly turned his back to her.


    Seeing the medicine ready, a young beggar reached in shudder, intending to catch the bowl. However, with a flurry of swish resounding in the air, his hand was thrashed by the whip, like numerous needles piercing his skin at the same time. With a screech in pain, he slumped to the ground, not only breaking the old bowl into pieces, but also sshing the liquid medicine to the ground.


    ¡°How dare you ignore me! Do you know who I am?!¡±


    The beggars crowding nearby were intimidated by the young girl. Since they were already sick, how could they bear the harsh whip? Considering the bossy girl riding a big horse muste from a noble family, the beggars retreated to the side of the road slowly.


    It was until then the young man at the stall looked up.


    An Rushuang was surprised at his handsome face. With dashing eyebrows, sparkling eyes, tender skin and rouge-dabbing lips, he was even more eye-catching than a girl.


    Stunned at his face, the young girl on the horse couldn¡¯t help blushing under the gaze of the young man.


    Sneering by slightly curling his lips, he, with a wisp of cold gleam flickering in his eyes, said indifferently, ¡°Ha-ha, it¡¯s out of my expectation that you are actually a human being rather than an evil spirit...¡±


    The beggars snickered. Evil spirit? Didn¡¯t he refer to that girl?!


    The young girl¡¯s face went crimson with anger, intending to whip the young man all of a sudden while shouting, ¡°What did you say just then?!¡±

 Chapter 75. An Qingrong

    <h4>Chapter 75. An Qingrong</h4>


    Trantor: Storm in a Teacup


    The whip in the girl¡¯s hand whistled against the wind, about to hit in the face of the man in white. The girl had just arrived here, but the young man would be the third victim she had hurt. What a fierce and bad-tempered girl!


    Hong Yu and Xiaotao stared at the girl with eyes wide open. If this handsome man got whipped in the face, he would be disfigured for sure.


    To their surprise, the man didn¡¯t even get out of the way to avoid the whip, which made everyone present worried.


    An Rushuang was also anxious, but seeing the man being so calm, she knew the man must have some tactics.


    True enough! The man immediately tilted, at the same time the shabby ck door was kicked open, and a big hand instantly grabbed the whip and dragged the girl off the horse. All of a sudden, the girl in red groaned, fell onto the ground and got mud all over her body. What a scene!


    ¡°Miss, if you are here for medicine, please queue up. There is no need to stay in the mud. That would be too much and it is pitiful for your clothes, isn¡¯t it?¡± A low male voice resounded beside the young man.


    Hearing this, the beggars around beganughing at her. The girl was so angry that she struggled to stand up to whip again.


    Yet again, she fell into the mud¡­


    ncing at the girl, An Rushuang turned to look at the man standing beside the good-looking young man, and her eyes were then fixed on him.


    The man was very tall and instantly overshadowed the young man who looked slim. Standing at the man¡¯s side, the young man could only reach the man¡¯s shoulder.


    Dressed in a in blue gown, the man looked firm and strong. With an upright and honest face, the man precipitously looked fierce and was now staring at the poor muddy girl on the ground without any expression.


    He really had no idea of caring for beauties. However, An Rushuang was staring at the man who showed up all of a sudden.


    Seeing this, Hong Yu pulled An Rushuang and said shamefully, ¡°Miss An, even if he is handsome, you should not stare at him like this¡­¡±


    Zhao Xiaotao also agreed by nodding.


    What the heck? An Rushuang was not staring at him because of his good look. Xiaotao did not know him, but how could Hong Yu say that? Gnashing, An Rushuang poked Hong Yu at her forehead and said angrily, ¡°Look carefully. Who is he?¡±


    Hong Yu looked at the man in confusion. But after a while, she couldn¡¯t help screaming, ¡°Oh my god. How could that be?¡± Rubbing her eyes, Hong Yu could not believe what she saw, ¡°He is Mr. An?¡±


    The man in blue gown was now telling the girl in red about etiquette and the rule of ¡®firste, first served¡¯. He didn¡¯t pay any attention to the girl¡¯s current feelings. The girl was so pissed off and looked like she could faint at any second.


    He was exactly Mr. An. Only Mr. An could totally ignore girls as he had been in the army for a long time.


    Stepping backwards, Hong Yu anxiously pulled An Rushuang and asked in a low voice, ¡°Miss An, shall we go now?¡± If they were caught by Mr. An at such a ce, they would definitely be reprimanded severely by him.


    Thinking so, Hong Yu even neglect why Mr. An would be here.


    Zhao Xiaotao rubbed her hair and curiously looked at the man, ¡°Mr. An? Hong Yu, you know him?¡±


    Coming closer to Xiaotao, Hong Yu quickly reveled the man¡¯s identity to her. Xiaotao was so surprised and began murmuring, ¡°He is the eldest son of the An Family¡­¡±


    Xiaotao had heard of Mr. An previously. Young as he was, Mr. An was now Yue Qi lieutenant, one of the eight major lieutenants. For most of the time, he lived in the army and it had been a year since hest came back. He wasn¡¯t at the An Family yesterday; why would he be here now?


    Shaking her head, Zhao Xiaotao felt strange, ¡°Is Mr. An strict and fierce? Why are we avoiding him?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ not really¡­¡± said Hong Yu. Mr. An was easygoing at usually times, but¡­


    Hong Yu really didn¡¯t know how to describe his temper. So she scratched her head and said, ¡°Ah, you will know.¡±


    Saying so, Hong Yu turned to An Rushuang, ¡°Miss An, we¡¯d better leave here as soon as possible¡­¡±


    ncing at her, An Rushuang said smilingly and looked at the nearby medicine stand, ¡°Let¡¯s first see how the story will go¡­¡±


    She was indeed curious about why her eldest brother would be here rather than going home after justing back from the army. What was he doing here?


    The girl in red knew she wouldn¡¯t win him, so she began crying and threaten them, ¡°How could you beat me? Do you know what I am?¡±


    The handsome young man nced at her before he held a bowl and filled it with medicine, ¡°The show is over. Queue up for the medicines. Stop standing here and watching.¡±


    Looking at the woman in red fearfully, the onlookers then moved forwards for medicines after confirming she would not whip at them.


    Soon An Rushuang was easy to be noticed. They walked to the crowd and tried to hide themselves. An Rushuang said to Hong Yu, ¡°Go and get me my cap.¡± She didn¡¯t want her brother to recognize her at this time.


    After getting the cap, An Rushuang asked Hong Yu to find a ce to hide nearby and went forward with Xiaotao.


    ¡°Miss An, why don¡¯t you go and talk to Mr. An?¡± said Xiaotao in confusion.


    Seeing An Rushuang putting on the cap to disguise, Xiaotao became even more confused.


    Raising her eyebrows, An Rushuang looked at Xiaotao behind the curtain of the cap, ¡°Yes, I will talk with my brother, but it¡¯s not now.¡±


    She had something more important to do now.


    When she first saw the girl in red, An Rushuang found her familiar, but she couldn¡¯t remember who she was. But now she saw her brother, she was suddenly reminded that the girl was so simr to Madam Meng, her brother¡¯s wife in the previous life!


    But Madam Meng was gentle and soft while the girl in front of her was so fierce. As for the appearance, the girl seemed to be slightly different from what An Rushuang remembered.


    An Rushuang didn¡¯t have a close rtionship with Madam Meng because her brother married Madam Meng after Rushuang entered the imperial pce. So An Rushuang only saw her a few times. Now seeing this, An Rushuang was so curious about what kind of person Madam Meng was that could let her eldest brother propose to her.


    Walking to the girl in red, An Rushuang slowly stopped and looked at them quarreling, ¡°Miss, if you want to ask for diagnosis, why not go to Mercy Pharmacy? It is not far from here. Why bother going to this ce? Everyone knows that the First Pharmacy is not a ce for diagnosis.¡±


    Previously the girl was angrily staring at the man. Hearing this, she turned to An Rushuang, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. I will ask for diagnosis at the First Pharmacy today!¡±


    An Rushuang couldn¡¯t help twitching her lips. What a woman! She was both immune to the stick and the carrot.


    Xiaotao also turned angry, ¡°What are you saying?¡±


    The man smiled sarcastically, ¡°Ask for diagnosis? It is the first time for me to see such a novel way to ask for something.¡± Even if the First Pharmacy diagnosed for patients, physician would have already been irritated by the woman!


    ¡°Leave here! First Pharmacy is not for diagnosis,¡± said An Qingrong in a low voice as if he was the owner.


    Hearing this, An Rushuang was a little surprised. It seemed her eldest brother knew a lot about the First Pharmacy!

 Chapter 76. Meeting the Master

    <h4>Chapter 76. Meeting the Master</h4>


    Trantor: Storm in a Teacup


    An Qingrong, serving long in the army, suddenly felt someone was gazing at himself. Though not malignant, this probe was really annoying. He frowned at An Rushuang¡¯s hat, his eyes flickering with cold gleam.


    ¡°Did she know me?¡± An Qingrong wondered to himself.


    An Rushuang stuck her tongue out and moved her eyes away in a hurry before turning to the girl beside him. The girl bit her lower lip in helplessness, her hand holding the whip turning slightly white.


    The girl muttered painfully after a while, ¡°My elder sister... My elder sister is dying. Please, please help her!¡±


    She suddenly knelt down before them, regardless of the gossiping crowd..


    It turned out the girl was a bully, who only yielded to the force but rejected a soft approach.


    However... who was her elder sister?


    An Rushuang remembered Madam Meng, her brother¡¯s wife, who looked simr to this girl d in red. Upon hearing her mentioning her elder sister, An Rushuang couldn¡¯t help but wonder if this girl had any rtionship with Madam Meng.


    Still staying calm, the handsome young man merely raised his eyelids before saying coldly, ¡°No doctor here.¡±


    Just as An Rushuang intended to say something, she noticed her brother¡¯s frown. Did he meet his will-be wife just here? An Rushuang thought, and decided to keep silent.


    Unsurprisingly, her elder brother did whisper something to the handsome young man before bypassing the stall anding up to the girl kneeling on the ground. ¡°I can help you if you have no money, but you must apologize to the beggar you hurt just then,¡± he said seriously, staring at the girl.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your money!¡±


    With her face turning crimson with anger, she gritted her teeth and retorted, ¡°I can apologize, but, but my elder sister must see the doctor first!¡±


    The young man snorted before mming thedle into the pot. ¡°You merely care about yourself! All the people here need treatment. Your elder sister is not the only one who catches disease.¡±


    Upon hearing his words, every one, nodding in admiration, couldn¡¯t help being a little hostile to the girl.


    She wiped her pretty face smudged by dirt before exining in a lower voice, without the previous condescension, ¡°We have sent for the doctors of the Mercy Pharmacy, even those from the royal pce... but all in vain.¡±


    She ground her teeth in slight tremble before raising her voice, ¡°Only here! Only the doctor of the First Pharmacy can save her life! Since my mother passed away from the same disease several years ago, I can¡¯t bear to lose my elder sister any longer! Please help her, please!¡±


    She kept kowtowing, her forehead gradually swelling.


    Crossing his arms in front of his chest, the handsome young man stared at her indifferently, as if it wasn¡¯t a pretty girl kneeling before him but amon tree or a flower instead, totally unworthy of hispassion.


    An Qingrong, seeming to be sympathetic to her suffering, turned to the young man several times and whispered something. Too far to hear what he said, An Rushuang merely saw his lips moving.


    The young man, after some period, caught a glimpse of An Qingrong and then the girl d in red helplessly. Though relenting, he was still a little hesitant.


    ¡°Chuan Qiong, please lend a hand,¡± An Qingrong urged him.


    Chuan Qiong murmured reluctantly, ¡°It¡¯s not up to me. I should have asked Kong Qing to have an eye on you as I gave out the medicine! Always cause trouble for me!¡±


    Slightly curling up his lips, An Qingrong patted his lean shoulder before murmuring in a low voice, ¡°This is thest time, Chuan Qiong, I promise.¡±


    Chuan Qiong red at him before retorting, ¡°You always said that!¡±


    This handsome young man was named Chuan Qiong.


    An Rushuang thought, searching for this name in her memory. Nope...


    Since he seemed to be her elder brother¡¯s intimate friend, why had she never heard of his name before?


    Though saying so, Chuan Qiong nced at the girl in red before scoffing. ¡°There is no use begging me, because I know nothing about medicine.¡±


    Totally stunned, the girl, ring at him, shouted in anger, ¡°What do you mean?!¡±


    Her tone was a mix of grievance and fury, seemingly quiteplicated.


    An Rushuang also caught a glimpse of Chuan Qiong. If he did know nothing about medicine, why would he...


    Eh? It seemed that he had never said he was a doctor. What a weird man.


    Just as she expected, Chuan Qiong said calmly, ¡°I mean even you kneel here for the rest of your life, I still can¡¯t save your elder sister. However...¡±


    Slightly curling up his lips, he said with a morous smile, ¡°I can help you for Brother Gu¡¯s sake. There is someone inside the room who is able to save your elder sister¡¯s life, as long as you can persuade her.¡±


    With her eyes shimmering with pleasant light, the girl in red answered, ¡°Of course I can. I will give her everything she wants...¡±


    Her frustration disappeared without a trace.


    While An Rushuang still pondered on the two words the young man just mentioned----Brother Gu.


    She turned to the man beside Chuan Qiong and looked at him up and down.


    An Rushuang frowned. Was he not her elder brother? It was impossible that two persons would look that same!


    Since An Qingrong had arrived at the capital, why didn¡¯t he return home but visited here and changed his name?


    In doubt, An Rushuang suddenly met her elder brother¡¯s eyes. She, out of panic, took half a step back subconsciously. No! She shouted in her heart with regret.


    Unsurprisingly, the so-called Brother Gu stared at An Rushuang in bewilderment before asking, ¡°Do you know me, Miss?¡±


    Their rtionship was far more than acquaintances, but An Rushuang didn¡¯t want to tell the truth yet.


    Using a fake name, he, of course, intended to hide his real identity.


    Having made up a decision, An Rushuang approached Zhao Xiaotao before whispering, ¡°In order to hide our identities, you can say...¡±


    Though puzzled, Zhao Xiaotao still learned herdy¡¯s intention.


    ¡°Miss?¡±


    Zhao Xiaotao came up in a hurry before answering, ¡°Mydy has never been here before, how can she know you? Be careful with what you say, in case you ruin mydy¡¯s reputation. We came here to meet the master.¡±


    Meet the master?


    Let alone An Qingrong, even Chuan Qiong was stunned by Xiaotao¡¯s words. Chuan Qiong chuckled after a while. ¡°What a boisterous day. one is asking for a doctor while the other meeting the master. There is neither doctor nor master here, only a young man selling medicine.¡±


    Zhao Xiaotao presented the casket she got from An Rushuang to Chuan Qiong before saying in a low voice, ¡°Have you heard about the legendary venerable doctor? This is the token we got from the descendant of the legendary doctor.¡±


    Chuan Qiong turned to An Rushuang, his expression a littleplicated. ¡°We stop giving out medicine today. Pleasee here early tomorrow morning,¡± he drawled to the beggars while knocking the gong beside him.


    Zhao Xiaotao whisper to An Rushuang, ¡°The medicine distribution starts with the three knocks on the gong, and ends with one knock.¡±


    An Rushuang nodded. Was he driving people away? She thought.


    Just as she expected, all the beggars began to disperse at the gonging. They red at the girl in red whileining, but not daring to me Chuan Qiong.


    In about an hour, all the beggars asking for medicine were gone, except for Chuan Qiong, the mystic Mr. Gu, the girl in red, as well as An Rushuang and her maids.

 Chapter 77. Pearls and Gold Are as Common as Snow and Iron

    <h4>Chapter 77. Pearls and Gold Are as Common as Snow and Iron</h4>


    Trantor: Storm in a Teacup


    Looking at them, Chuan Qiong couldn''t help chuckling, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since the First Pharmacy had such a busy time. Things alle together¡­¡± Then he whispered to An Qingrong, ¡°Grandma won¡¯tin about having nothing to do today .¡±


    ncing at him, An Qingrong frowned, ¡°Chuan qiong, watch your mouth.¡±


    An Rushuang couldn¡¯t help but smile. Her elder brother was as gentle and polite as he was a year ago, though he was quite tough in the army.


    Chuan Qiong nced at him. Seeing that An Qingrong couldn''t do anything to him, Chuan Qiong couldn''t helpughing.


    Chuan Qiong was handsome and he looked even more attractive with smiles. If nobledies in the capital were here, they would probably all fall in love with him.


    Standing beside, Zhao Xiaotao couldn''t help blushing. The girl in red also couldn''t help staring at him.


    Chuan Qiong was truly a girl-killer!


    ¡°Come on! All these things will give grandma a headache,¡± he said afterughing.


    Saying so, Chuan Qiong wove his sleeves and kicked at the gate before he spoke to the public, ¡°See you next time.¡±


    Seeing this, the girl in red was so anxious that she quickly followed Chuan Qiong in her muddy gown after randomly tying her horse on an unknown column.


    ¡°Miss An, shall we go with them?¡± asked Xiaotao.


    Nodding, An Rushuang also walked slowly into the Pharmacy, followed by An Qingrong who finally closed the gate.


    On entering the First Pharmacy, Zhao Xiaotao couldn''t help feeling shocked. She was poor. Even if she went here for free medicine, she was kept outside and she never got a chance to get inside to see the Pharmacy.


    Seeing this yard, Zhao Xiaotao was so surprised that she whispered to An Rushuang, ¡°Miss An, the Pharmacy is indeed¡­. indeed¡­¡±


    Racking her brain, Xiaotao couldn''t find a word to describe it.


    Then An Rushuang chuckled and said, ¡°Unusual.¡±


    pping her hands, Zhao Xiaotao nodded, ¡°Right! This is the first time I see a pharmacy like this!¡±


    Even the girl in red couldn''t help looking around to observe the unusual pharmacy.


    The First Pharmacy was really not like a pharmacy. It looked more like a quadrangle where there were various kinds of medicines on different shelves. The yard, though spacious, looked quite deste.


    Suddenly a lovely boy around five years old came out, wearing a light blue short gown. Looking confused, the little boy said, ¡°Brother! Who are they?¡±


    Saying so, he quickly ran to Chuan Qiong and held his hand. With his little head revealing from the back of Chuan Qiong¡¯s leg, the boy was full of vignce.


    Regardless of the little boy dragging his leg, Chuan Qiong walked forwards and said, ¡°Obviously, they are here to make some trouble.¡±


    Hearing this, the little boy was stiffened in shock.


    Frowning, An Qingrong hugged the little boy, ¡°Kong Qing, he is talking nonsense; don''t listen to him. Where is grandma?¡±


    The boy named Kong Qing still looked nervous. He pointed at a hut in the west with his little fingers, ¡°Grandma is grinding herbs and medicines¡­¡±


    Then he stared at the strangers vigntly, which made him looked so innocent.


    ¡°Are they¡­ really not bad people?¡±


    ring at Chuan Qiong, An Qingrong touched the boy¡¯s head and nodded before he wove at the others, ¡°Pleasee here.¡±


    Saying so, he went to the room on the left.


    Before entering the room, An Qingrong could hear the sound of someone grinding medicines. He opened the door and called loudly, ¡°Grandma Gu!¡±


    Against the sunlight, an elderly woman in grey gown was busy grinding herbs. With her head lowered, no one saw clearly her face. In such an oversized gown, her figure was not clearly revealed; but everyone could tell she was not plump. A strong smell of herb medicines came out.


    ¡°What happened? Close the door!¡± said the woman sullenly.


    Chuan Qiong closed the door and then leaned against it smilingly, ¡°Grandma, we¡¯ve got big troubles today when we were delivering medicines. One girl came for help and the other for apprenticeship. I cannot handle it, so Ie to you.¡±


    The girl in red suddenly knelt down and said, ¡°Grandma, please save my sister. You once saved my mum¡¯s life and she said only physicians in the First Pharmacy could save my sister¡¯s life. Otherwise my sister will¡­¡±


    Saying so, the girl began sobbing and shedding tears.


    However, the elderly woman was still sitting on the bench, grinding herbs with her head lowered. She didn''t even stop for a second, ¡°Chuan Qiong, it has just been several years and you forgot my warnings!¡±


    Her voice suddenly became sharp as if it was a knife, frightening the girl who was still sobbing. At a time the room was all her sharp voices before it all turned silent. Only breathing could be heard.


    Zhao Xiaotao was even more frightened. She held An Rushuang¡¯s arms and stepped backwards without breathing. Her face instantly turned red.


    Chuan Qiong, however, didn''t fear at all. But he was not as cold as he was outside. Shrugging his shoulders, he smiled, ¡°Grandma, I always bear your words in mind. It was Brother Gu who wants to y the hero and save the beauty. I don''t know what to do.¡±


    Putting down the little boy, An Qingrong said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s all up to you, Grandma. But I¡¯m afraid this issue is getting bigger and this might catch people¡¯s attention.¡±


    Kong Qing quickly ran towards the woman and said in a lovely voice, ¡°Grandma! Don''t get angry¡­¡±


    Hearing this, the woman stopped and looked at the little boy. But it was so dim and no one could see grandma¡¯s facial expression, but she seemed to have been calmed down.


    Was she the master Bian Wen referred to?


    But wasn''t the owner of the First Pharmacy Luo Qu? How could she be Grandma Gu?


    And even her elder brother changed his name. An Rushuang couldn''t help feeling confused. What was her brother doing now?


    The little boy suddenly said, ¡°If grandma does not like them, I do not like them either. We can kick them out!¡±


    The boy said in such a determined voice!


    What a naughty yet lovely boy!


    The girl instantly turned pale and cried, ¡°Grandma! I am Meng Yun in the Meng Family of the Li City. As long as grandma can save my sister, we will give whatever we can afford to.¡±


    Before the elderly woman replied, Chuan Qiong chuckled, ¡°Oh! No wonder you have such a bad temper. You are the Emperor''s Merchant. In your eyes, precious pearls and gold are asmon as snow and iron.¡±


    To her surprise, An Rushuang looked at the girl in front of her and suddenly get what Chuan Qiong said.


    Emperor''s Merchant---- the Meng Family.


    ...


    The Editor Has Something to Say: Hi, dear readers, thank you for liking this novel. I know how you feel when you wait for the general toe out, because I''m also looking forward to the interaction between General and An Rushuang. Let''s be more patient. I''m sure the author and trantor won''t let us down.

 Chapter 78: Poison

    <h4>Chapter 78: Poison</h4>


    Trantor: Storm in a Teacup


    However, with their supporters demoted, the Meng family, not as flourishing and powerful as before, had moved to Li City to live an ordinary and peaceful life.


    Looking at the girl in red up and down, An Rushuang felt doubted.


    In her memory, her sister-inw with the same surname came from amon family, whose father was merely a Juren (a sessful candidate in the imperial examinations at the provincial level). Howe he turned to be a downfallen royal businessman?


    Upon hearing Chuan Qiong¡¯s words, the girl in red, though having aplex feeling, only red at Chuan Qiong. Everyone thought she was about to lose her temple, but she just kept silent.


    ¡°Chuan Qiong, mind your manner.¡±


    Grandma Gu sighed before looking up at the girl.


    The woman, d in gray robe, with dark eyes and thin lips, was actually no more than sixteen years old. With an elegant face, snow white and tender skin, as well as her long hair with gray traces worn in a bun at the top of her head , she emitted a serene and indifferent aura, like a pool of dead water.


    Was she... Grandma Gu?


    An Rushuang turned to her elder brother and Chuan Qiong, who were not at all surprised at her young age.


    Grandma Gu looked up at the girl in red, her dead-water-like eyes as peaceful as always, before saying in an old and hoarse voice, ¡°I no longer practice medicine. Please get back as soon as possible.¡±


    No longer practice medicine. That opening remarks really sounded familiar to An Rushuang.


    As the disciples of the legendary venerable doctor, why did they learn medicine if they refused to receive the patients?


    ¡°Grandma!¡±


    Meng Yun stared at her with her bloodshot eyes. Since her father married again after her mother¡¯s death, she merely had her elder sister as herpany. If her sister...


    ¡°Please save my elder sister, Grandma. I am willing to serve you as a maid in reward!¡±


    Chuan Qiong sneered at back. ¡°We don¡¯t need another maid. There is no use making such a promise,¡± he said casually while fiddling with his fingers.


    Meng Yun, infuriated by his words, couldn¡¯t help shedding tears.


    An Rushuang caught a glimpse of Chuan Qiong, who, in her opinion, seemed to be hostile to Meng Yun once knowing she came from Meng family.


    An Rushuang was a little sympathetic toward Meng Yun, perhaps, because she looked so simr to her sister-inw in her previous life. After all, it was she who made her elder brother and his families implicated in the event.


    ¡°Since you no longer practice medicine, you still sell drugs, right?¡± An Rushuang suddenly asked.


    While all the people were stunned, An Qingrong frowned when he heard this familiar voice, but not being able to figure out who it was. Grandma Gu raised her eyebrows before asking calmly, ¡°Of course. Do you want to buy any?¡±


    With her face behind the veil, An Rushuang slightly curled up her lips before pointing to Meng Yun and drawling, ¡°I want the medicines once taken by herte mother.¡±


    Since they caught the same disease, the prescription should be same, merely with the difference in the amount of each ingredient. It was feasible to get the prescription first and send for another doctorter.


    Grandma Gu sneered before scolding her, ¡°How presumptuous! Do you think that deathly prescription is suitable for every one? Her elder sister will meet her final doom if there is a minor mistake!¡±


    Just as the old saying went, taking the wrong medicine means courting death.


    Seeing her getting angry, An Rushuang was not afraid at all, and she insisted, ¡°I merely ask for the prescription. What makes you think I want to save her elder sister? Maybe I have other intentions.¡±


    Leaning on the door casually, Chuan Qiong straightened himself up upon hearing her words. ¡°How can you be so rascally?¡± He frowned heavily at her.


    Totally ignoring him, An Rushuang bowed to Grandma Gu to show her respect. ¡°Please help her, Grandma Gu. Though her elder sister may be dead after taking the medicine, she would certainly not survive without the medicine. We should try it out.¡±


    Although not knowing who her elder sister was, An Rushuang decided to help Meng Yun merely because of her simrity to her sister-inw.


    Meng Yun, now resolute enough, kowtowed slowly to Grandma Gu. ¡°Please give me the medicine, Grandma!¡±


    After taking the medicine given by Grandma Gu, her mother, spitting mouthfuls of blood the first night, gradually recovered from the spasm in a month, and never rpsed since then.


    However, they had no idea where to get the medicine.


    ¡°Do you know why your motherpletely recovered from the chronic disease in such a short time?¡±


    Grandma Gu snorted. She spoke to Meng Yun, but keeping staring coldly at An Rushuang¡ªseeing the familiar ck casket in her hands, Grandma Gu couldn¡¯t help clenching her fist.


    Meng Yun shook her head nkly before saying, ¡°Given your legendary medical skills...¡±


    Grandma Gu interrupted her suddenly, ¡°Even with legendary medical skills, I have to follow the steps when practicing medicine. It is impossible to save a man¡¯s life merely with a prescription.¡±


    ¡°Then...¡± Meng Yun murmured in bewilderment, ¡°Why...¡±


    Though saying so, her mother didpletely recover from the disease.


    ¡°Your mother didn¡¯t suffer any disease at all,¡± Grandma Gu patted Kong Qing¡¯s little head before taking a long sigh.


    ¡°Not disease...¡± Meng Yun had no idea what Grandma Gu meant.


    ¡°Not disease, was her... poisoned?¡± An Rushuang said.


    With everybody turning to An Rushuang, Grandma Gu also set eyes on her before nodding slightly.


    ¡°Poisoned...¡±


    Meng Yun slumped to the ground. With her eyes staring below in silence, no one knew what she was thinking. After a while, Meng Yun suddenly looked up at Grandma Gu with her bloodshot eyes before asking hoarsely,


    ¡°Grandma, you know who did it, right? Please tell me!¡±


    Grandma Gu shook her head before answering in a low-pitched voice, ¡°Yourte mother should have known it clearly. I had told her the truth during the treatment that day. Since she wanted to let pass the culprit, it had nothing to do with me.¡±


    What a weird family!


    Let pass the culprit even though their hostess was poisoned, and now, her daughter fell a victim to the same plot again.


    How cruel the culprit was!


    Meng Yun clenched her fists, couldn¡¯t help shuddering when thinking of the hypocritical faces in her family.


    An Rushuang sighed, knowing all too well about the sufferings in big families. She came up to Meng Yun before helping her rise to her feet and whispering, ¡°Have a thorough inspection with your elder sister. The truth will surely be unraveled some day.¡±


    There must be some clues left by the culprit. Merely a matter of amount.


    Meng Yun nodded slightly before thanking An Rushuang and turning to look at Grandma Gu in resoluteness.


    ¡°Please give me the medicine, Grandma Gu. It is up to the God whether my elder sister can survive.¡±

 Chapter 79: Non-existent Letter

    <h4>Chapter 79: Non-existent Letter</h4>


    Trantor: Storm in a Teacup


    Finally Grandma Gu gave her the medicine after figuring about her sister¡¯s condition and prescribed a new one based on the previous prescription.


    Meng Yun¡¯s issue was quickly handled. Then Grandma Gu turned to An Rushuang and asked her what she came here for.


    Putting forward the ck casket, An Rushuang said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m here for Master Luo Qu.¡± At the same time, Chuan Qiong was looking at her with gloat.


    However, there was no one called Luo Qu here.


    Thinking so, An Rushuang felt Grandma Gu might be Luo Qu¡¯s disciple...


    ¡°Get out of here,¡± said Grandma Gu coldly, ¡°There¡¯s no one called Luo Qu.¡±


    An Rushuang quickly asked, ¡°Grandma, do you know Bian Wen?¡±


    Hearing this, Grandma Gu waved her hand and told Chuan Qiong, ¡°Kick her out.¡±


    Saying so, she went directly to the backyard without even looking at An Rushuang.


    An Rushuang had not even seen her face and she was now being kicked out. How could that be? Frustrated, An Rushuang couldn¡¯t help feeling anxious.


    Chuan Qiong shrugged and gave her a gentle smile, ¡°Miss, please.¡±


    If An Rushuang didn¡¯t see his gloat just now, she would even regard him as a good guy.


    ¡°What makes you think you can kick us out?¡± said Zhao Xiaotao angrily.


    Hearing this, Chuan Qiong hummed, ¡°Please bear in mind I am the owner of this ce. We only sell medicines. We don¡¯t know Luo Qu.¡±


    Chuan Qiong knew their intention the moment he saw the ck casket. But it was Grandma Gu¡¯s business and it should be up to her. Now Grandma Gu had made it very clear. He wouldn¡¯t let the girl destroy the peace of First Pharmacy.


    ¡°We want to buy medicine!¡± said An Rushuang immediately, ¡°You said you sell medicine.¡± Then they had no reason to kick them out.


    Before Chuan Qiong replied, Kong Qing asked An Rushuang with his hands at his back as if he was an adult, ¡°What medicine do you want?¡±


    Zhao Xiaotao couldn¡¯t help feeling nervous and looked at An Rushuang.


    They were here for Luo Qu, why Miss An now said they came for medicines? Thinking so, Xiaotao nced at Mr. An Qingrong at their side. Was Miss An nning to ask for help from Mr. An?


    However, An Rushuang chuckled and turned to Zhao Xiaotao, ¡°Bring me the prescription of Bian Wen.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Xiaotao turned even more nervous. Staring at An Rushuang, Xiaotao could feel her hands sweating. She stammered, ¡°Miss, the prescription... I did not...¡±


    She was going to say that she didn¡¯t even see the prescription.


    But An Rushuang directly interrupted, ¡°You forgot to bring it? How could you be so careless?¡± Saying so, An Rushuang took a deep sigh, ¡°s, that would be troublesome. The letter Bian Wen asked us to bring was put together with the prescription.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes! I forgot to bring the prescription. Miss, it¡¯s all my fault! I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    Zhao Xiaotao was indeed responsive. She immediately got An Rushuang¡¯s point and behaved like she had made a big mistake.


    Echoing with each other, they soon made up a story that caught everyone¡¯s attention.


    ncing over them and then looking at the ck casket, Chuan Qiong seemed to be thinking something, his eyebrows tightly knitted.


    After a while, he asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    Ah?


    Hearing this, everyone was confused about his question.


    ¡°What does he want?¡± Chuan Qiong sneered while looking at An Rushuang, ¡°If he has already decided to let it go, what is he doing now? Trying to be repentant?¡±


    To her surprise, An Rushuang never expect that her words would work. She was just trying to stop Grandma Gu from leaving. However, Chuan Qiong was irritated.


    Why was Chuan Qiong so angry? If Bian Wen was in the Northern Kingdom at that time, it should be conflicts between Luo Qu and Bian Wen rather than Chuan Qiong.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see the content of the letter. I just followed Bian Wen¡¯s request and sent this to Master Luo Qu and hope I can be her disciple.¡±


    Hearing this, Chuan Qiong couldn¡¯t help sneering at her so coldly as if there was frozen ice on his handsome face.


    ¡°How¡¯s Luo Qu doing now? Others may not know, but how could he have no idea?¡±


    Chuan Qiong almost shouted it out. His eyes slightly turned red as if there were endless anger inside his heart.


    How¡¯s Luo Qu doing now?


    Looking at Chuan Qiong, An Rushuang couldn¡¯t help feeling worried and she didn¡¯t know what to say at a time. After a while, she asked, ¡°Master Luo Qu, what happened to her?¡±


    Chuan Qiong¡¯s anger and sadness was felt by An Rushuang. Suddenly she felt it was like continuous drums striking on her heart.


    Taking a deep sigh, Chuan Qiong shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t want to exin to you. Since you know Bian Wen, you can just go back and ask him.¡±


    Saying so, he began to drive them out.


    Grinding her teeth, An Rushuang knew it was not a good time for her to ask more. So she nodded and said in a low voice, ¡°Ok. I¡¯ll get the letter before I visit next time.¡±


    After saying so, An Rushuang didn¡¯t leave. Instead, she looked at the man behind Chuan Qiong, ¡°Mister, may I have a private talk with you, please?¡±


    An Qingrong was stunned a bit and soon shook his head, ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t know Master Luo Qu. There is no point talking to me.¡±


    An Qingrong also felt the girl familiar, but he could not see her face. So he was not sure about her identity.


    Kong Qing at their side suddenly hugged An Qingrong¡¯s leg and vigntly stared at An Rushuang, ¡°What are you going to do with my brother?¡±


    The little boy looked a little lovely yet with some arrogance. He seemed to be saying ¡°this is my brother. You cannot hurt him!¡±


    Seeing this, An Rushuang couldn¡¯t help smiling to him, ¡°I just want to say something to your brother. Is that ok?¡±


    Looking at her angrily, Kong Qing thought An Rushuang was indeed a strange person,. She first irritated brother Chuan Qiong and now she went for his big brother...


    Smiling, An Rushuang turned to An Qingrong and said slowly, ¡°I¡¯m not asking you about Luo Qu. It¡¯s all about me. So could you please have aword with me?¡±


    An Rushuang knew well about An Qingrong. Although both of them were stubborn, they were really not good at refusing others¡¯ requests.


    True enough, An Qingrong agreed, with his eyebrows knitted.

 Chapter 80: She Merely Had Three Years Left

    <h4>Chapter 80: She Merely Had Three Years Left</h4>


    Trantor: Storm in a Teacup


    Though very young, Kong Qing, seemingly born with alertness, stared at An Rushuang for a long time before turning to An Qingrong and reminding him in a crisp voice, ¡°Big brother, better watch out!¡±


    Upon hearing his words, Chuan Qiong, who had always kept a straight face, smiled in helplessness. This little brat... preferred brother Gu to him, his biological elder brother.


    An Qingrong patted Kong Qing¡¯s head with a mild chuckle.


    An Rushuang turned to Zhao Xiaotao when other people left. ¡°Wait for me outside.¡±


    Zhao Xiaotao stepped out of the room after responding, not forgetting to close the door.


    The room, suddenly turning dark, was shrouded in silence, as well as the strong fragrance of the herbal medicine emitting from the medicine roller.


    ¡°Who are you on earth?¡± An Qingrong asked directly in a low-pitched voice.


    Her voice sounded so familiar, to which he should be alert, however, it was so weird that he wasn¡¯t able to be hostile to this strange girl.


    An Rushuang, nning to joke around, couldn¡¯t help pouting upon hearing his words. She took her hat off in silence before looking up at An Qingrong with her sparkling eyes. ¡°I also want to know who this Mr.Gu is.¡± An Rushuang retorted with a morous smile, very charming.


    She was not tall, barely reaching An Qingrong¡¯s chest. Her small face was a little pallid, her dark eyes flickering with bright light.


    With his doubts disappearing, An Qingrong, staring at her, couldn¡¯t help frowning. ¡°Rushuang...¡± he muttered.


    This girl was nobody but his younger sister, An Rushuang.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    An Qingrong felt very confused at what she said just then.


    An Rushuang let out a sigh of relief upon hearing him calling her name. There was a moment that she thought maybe this brother Gu just looked simr to her elder brother, so they were not the same person. How funny was that!


    ¡°This is just the question I want to ask you. I heard Chuan Qiong called you brother Gu!¡±


    Raising her eyebrows, An Rushuang fixed her eyes on him silently. Noticing his facial expression suddenly changed, she asked at once, ¡°Why are you here? Why don¡¯t you return home after arriving in the capital, and why do you use a fake name?¡±


    She had a lot of doubts.


    ¡°We will talk about itter. I heard you suffered a serious injury. Where did you get hurt? Have you recovered now? Why not have a rest at home?¡±


    He was so worried when knowing she was hurt several days ago. It was beyond his expectation that he would meet Rushuang here, really hard to say whether it being a shock or a pleasing surprise.


    An Rushuang shook her head. ¡°I am all right. Don¡¯t you change the subject!¡±


    Given her insistence, An Qingrong, as helpless as he was, sighed in hesitation after a period. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you now. Though you have recognized me, you must not mention it to the third person at home.¡± An Rushuang, stunned at his resoluteness, nodded before continuing to ask further, her eyes flickering with smartness, ¡°I promise not to mention it to others, but...¡±


    She slight curled up her lips, staring at An Qingrong with her dark eyes. An Qingrong couldn¡¯t help feeling anxious once seeing her expression.


    ¡°Since I encountered you here, could you do me a favor?¡±


    With a bitter smile, An Qingrong had guessed her intention already.


    ¡°Why do you want to meet Luo Qu?¡± He felt so bewildered there was actually someone wanting to meet Luo Qu, let alone it was his younger sister.


    Suddenly remembering Ping¡¯er, An Rushuang said with tinges of pain, her face turning paler, ¡°It¡¯s... a long story.¡±


    Seeing her expression, An Qingrong, his heart suddenly twitching, changed the topic at once. ¡°If so, I won¡¯t ask you any more, but I have to remind you it¡¯s far moreplex than you thought. You¡¯d better leave soon and don¡¯t get involved in this, otherwise... I can¡¯t keep you safe.¡±


    His voice was soft but resolute.


    Frowning slightly, An Rushuang, trying her best to recollect whether there was something significant about her elder brother, couldn¡¯t help being worried. ¡°Isn¡¯t it very dangerous if you stay here?¡±


    Her elder brother¡¯s security was much more important than learning the medicine.


    Knowing An Qingrong was unwilling to tell her the truth, she suddenly had an idea. ¡°Since it is inconvenient for you to unravel the truth, you merely need to nod or shake your head when I ask you a question, okay?¡±


    An Qingrong nodded after a period of hesitation.


    ¡°Our parents totally have no idea you are here?¡±


    He nodded.


    ¡°...Is it rted to the royal family?¡±


    An Qingrong nced at An Rushuang in much hesitation before nodding.


    ¡°Is it about the Second Prince?!¡±


    Her heartbeat sped up when she thought of Zhu Han. Perhaps, back then he was hostile to the An family not merely because of his love affairs with An Lingshan...


    An Qingrong shook his head in confusion.


    Though letting out a sigh of relief, An Rushuang, withplex feelings somehow rising from her heart, didn¡¯t know how to express it in words.


    Since her elder brother was here not because of the second prince, he must be a member of the crown prince party, or one of the supporters of the emperor.


    However, the emperor was in poor healthy, not well enough to go to the military camp by himself. It¡¯s not very possible that her elder brother would choose the emperor.


    ¡°Is it about the crown prince?¡±


    An Rushuang asked without a second thought, while An Qingrong merely stared at her, neither nodding or shaking his head.


    ¡°What¡¯s your mission here? Protect someone?¡±


    The more she knew, the more confused she was. It must be a noble man who needed his protection. Was it Chuan Qiong or Kong Qing? What are their identities on earth?


    Why had she never heard of it in her previous life?


    ¡°Rushuang, there is no need for you knowing that much. I will surely return home at your thirteenth birthday.¡±


    He gazed at her with a morous smile, his eyes filled with pampering and care.


    An Rushuang was greatly worried. She knew clearly that things didn¡¯t end well with the crown prince. If her elder brother supported other princes instead of the crown prince, he wouldn¡¯t be the first target of the second prince.


    In her previous life, the crown prince died one yearter after she married Zhu Han, who, with great ambitions, eradicated all his enemies within two years and killed the very ill crown prince with a pill called ¡°Top Quality Elixir¡±.


    When Zhu Han was crowned, the An family would meet its final doom.


    All of these would happen in three years.


    Therefore, she merely had three years left to change her fate.

 Chapter 81: Chuan Qiong鈥檚 Vigilance

    <h4>Chapter 81: Chuan Qiong¡¯s Vignce</h4>


    Trantor: Storm in a Teacup


    No! She still had three years¡¯ time! That¡¯s enough!


    Taking a sigh, An Rushuang felt she had so many questions that made her confused, but she didn¡¯t want to ask further as she did not want to see her brother frustrated.


    After a while, An Rushuang nodded and said in a low voice, ¡°Ok. Brother, if you don¡¯t want to tell me, then I won¡¯t ask any more. I will wait for you at home.¡± Saying so, she smiled and winked at him, ¡°I believe you will tell me about sooner orter. But if you need any help, just let me know.¡±


    An Rushuang previously nned to tell An Qingrong about what had happened in the An Family, but too many things happened. It might be better to tell him after he went back home.


    Hearing this, An Qingrong felt relieved. Looking at the girl in front of him, he patted on her shoulder, ¡°Rushuang, you have grown up.¡±


    When An Qingrong left home, An Rushuang was still a naive little girl spoiled by their parents. It had just been one year, but it seemed like over ten years had passed. Rushuang was so obedient and sensible that it made An Qingrong even feel somewhat sad.


    Hearing his caring words, An Rushuang couldn¡¯t help smiling and acted like a spoiled child, ¡°Brother, I¡¯m thirteen now.¡±


    Surprised, An Qingrong smiled with some mockery, ¡°Thirteen... two yearster, you will be allowed to get married. Do you want to get married?¡±


    Saying so, An Qingrong suddenly recalled some rumors in the capital. The Second Prince was said to be very close to Rushuang. Thinking so, An Qingrong couldn¡¯t help frowning and feeling worried.


    An Rushuang slightly hummed andined, ¡°Brother, do not make fun of me. In terms of marrying, you should be first. Oh... You always stay in the army. Is that because you want to get rid of mum¡¯s nagging so you don¡¯t go home?¡±


    An Rushuang lovely winked at him.


    ¡°Fine. I got it... Brother Gu...¡±


    An Rushuang pretended to tease him and turned to the doorstep, ¡°I will keep the secret. Rest assured.¡±


    Seeing An Rushuang leaving, An Qingrong suddenly felt worried and held her. Turning around, An Rushuang looked at him in confusion.


    ¡°Shuang¡¯er, do dad and mum know that you are going to be Master Luo Qu¡¯s disciple?¡±


    Hearing this, An Rushuang was slightly stunned, wondering why brother would ask this question. So she subconsciously nodded. Seeing An Qingrong frowning, she hurried to exin, ¡°I¡¯ve told them I want to learn medical skills, but they don¡¯t know about Luo Qu.¡±


    Today was also the first time that An Rushuang heard about Luo Qu.


    Nodding, An Qingrong did not fall into her trap, ¡°So do they allow you to learn it?¡±


    ¡°They... do not object.¡±


    ncing at him, An Rushuang felt a bit guilty. She had just mentioned she wanted to learn martial arts to dad and if she immediately said she wanted to learn medical skills, chances were that these two proposals would both be objected. And that would be a great loss!


    Looking at his younger sister, An Qingrong clearly knew what she was thinking about. Lord An was always busy with government businesses and An Qingrong was as a father-like brother to An Rushuang. Therefore, he was indeed caring for Rushuang.


    Hearing this, An Qingrong shook his head and took a sigh, ¡°Look at you! I just said you have grown up and now you¡¯ve shown your bones.¡±


    Smiling, An Rushuang said, ¡°Dad knew it and he did not say no. Brother, now you also know what I want to do, so that won¡¯t be a problem.¡± Saying so, she put her hands together as if she was praying to An Qingrong.


    Seeing this, An Qingrong failed to pretend to be serious and smiled.


    Although he still pretended to scolding her, An Qingrong couldn¡¯t help curving his lips. He had one soft spot in his heart and that was the girl in front of him. An Qingrong, a great lieutenant in the army, could do nothing to An Rushuang.


    An Rushuang also smiled and put on her hat. She stood upright, stamped her foot and gave a salute to An Qingrong, ¡°Brother, rest assured. I won¡¯t tell anyone about today¡¯s issue.¡±


    Seeing her action, An Qingrongughed and said, ¡°Shuang¡¯er, if you really know Bian Wen, you should ask him for help. No one can do any help apart from him.¡±


    An Rushuang also had the same idea, but the first thing she should do was to get the non-existent letter.


    Opening the door, An Rushuang and An Qingrong found Zhao Xiaotao and Kong Qing staring at each other as if they were gaming fowl. Seeing theming out, Zhao Xiaotao hurried to them, ¡°Miss!¡±


    Then Xiaotao looked up to An Qingrong without saying anything.


    Leaning against the tree, Chuan Qiong took a sigh of relief after seeing An Qingrong. But he didn¡¯te to them while Kong Qing quickly came to An Qingrong and hugged his leg, ¡°Big brother, are you ok?¡±


    Seeing his reaction, An Qingrong smiled and touched his head, ¡°I am ok.¡±


    Hearing his response, Kong Qing finally felt relieved. An Rushuang couldn¡¯t help curving her lips.


    Although she did not know about Chuan Qiong and Kong Qing, she could tell they were sincere to her brother.


    The concern and caring in children¡¯s eyes would not lie.


    Thinking so, An Rushuang turned to An Qingrong and nodded before she said to Chuan Qiong, ¡°I will go back and bring the letter to Master Luo Qu the other day.¡±


    Without even looking at An Rushuang, Chuan Qiong coldly hummed.


    Not having seen his response, An Rushuang assumed he agreed and left First Pharmacy with Zhao Xiaotao.


    Looking at An Rushuang¡¯s fading figure, Chuan Qiong frowned and came to An Qingrong, ¡°Do you know her? What did you say? Why were you having a private talk?¡±


    Being thrown by so many questions, An Qingrong couldn¡¯t help smiling bitterly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know her. She saw us close, so she wanted to know something about Master Luo Qu from me.¡±


    ¡°Did you tell her?¡± Chuan Qiong asked skeptically.


    ¡°No,¡± An Qingrong smiled , ¡°I just exined to her and she is sensible, so she didn¡¯t ask me any more.¡±


    But why you stayed in the room for such a long time? Chuan Qiong looked at An Qingrong in confusion, but he did not ask him.


    Then Chuan Qiong turned back and went to the backyard angrily.


    Seeing him leaving, Kong Qing looked up at An Qingrong and asked cautiously, ¡°Is brother angry?¡±


    Touching his little head, An Qingrong just smiled and did not answer him.


    Chuan Qiong had always been like this. He was too vignt to strange people and things. But it was not a bad thing.

 Chapter 82: Baiwei Restaurant

    <h4>Chapter 82: Baiwei Restaurant</h4>


    Trantor: Storm in a Teacup


    An Rushuang and Zhao Xiaotao stepped outside the room, finding Hong Yu was waiting for them in worry at the alley nearby, her body hidden behind the wall except for some part of her head. At noon, the sunshine was quite dazzling.


    Hong Yu called them immediately when seeing An Rushuang. She was very hesitant, not knowing whether she should go out. What a poor girl.


    Amused by her discreetness, An Rushuang couldn¡¯t helpughing. Zhao Xiaotao, chuckling, also made fun of her, ¡°What happened to you? Someone trod on your tail?¡±


    Knowing she was joking around, Hong Yu snorted. ¡°I just tried my best not to be discovered by others! Look at you...¡±


    Serving An Rushuang together these days, the two girls had be intimate friends.


    An Rushuang giggled. ¡°We still have work to do. Don¡¯t waste time messing around.¡±


    It was until then they stopped rowing.


    Hong Yu turned around before shouting, ¡°Uncle Qi, Miss An is ready to leave.¡±


    The wagon driver, sitting on the shaft with one leg dangling, was smoking a long-stemmed pipe. Upon seeing An Rushuanging up, he knocked the pipe against the shaft before stuffing it into his clothes. ¡°Miss An! You finally came back,¡± he jumped off the wagon and shouted.


    ¡°Are you annoyed because we kept you waiting?¡± Zhao Xiaotao asked.


    He, stroking his scalp,ughed naively without saying a word, merely concentrating on driving the horse. Uncle Qi, though not annoyed by the long waiting, was really fed up with Hong Yu, a chatterbox making him feel severe headache.


    Since Hong Yu kept poking her head out of the window, An Rushuang asked casually what she was doing.


    ¡°Won¡¯t the young lord An return home with you?¡± Hong Yu asked, staring outside the window in confusion.


    An Rushuang, a little stunned by her words, suddenly realized that Hong Yu and Xiaotao had already known her elder brother was in the pharmacy, however, she had promised him she would never tell it to other people.


    An Rushuang began to feel upset.


    Catching a glimpse of the two maids, she, though knowing they were trustworthy, was still afraid that they would disclose the top secret carelessly. Having making up her mind, An Rushuang shook his head while saying, ¡°I mistook him as my elder brother. Don¡¯t mention it to anyone in case you would cause trouble for him.¡±


    Hong Yu stared at An Rushuang with her eyes wide open. Growing up with Miss An together, she, of course, could recognize the young lord!


    ¡°How is it possible, mydy? The man is nobody but the young lord! I am sure it¡¯s him.¡±


    Let alone Hong Yu, Zhao Xiaotao was also astonished by An Rushuang¡¯s words. Since they had talked in privacy for such a long time, how was it possible that he was not Miss An¡¯s elder brother?


    What did they talk about then? Though in doubt, Zhao Xiaotao still kept silent. After all, she had never met the young lord before.


    An Rushuang leaned on the window frame, staring at the dazzling sunshine with a smile and answering coldly, seemingly caring about nothing, ¡°There are a lot of people looking the same in the world. Who is closer to my elder brother, you or me?¡±


    ¡°Of course you are closer to him!¡± Hong Yu said in bewilderment.


    ¡°Since I almost mistook him as my elder brother, how could you confirm his identity?¡± An Rushuang nced sideways at her with a cunning smile. ¡°Moreover, if he is my elder brother, how could I not recognize him after a long talk? My elder brother serves in the army, while he was totally a stranger whose surname is Gu.¡±


    Gu?


    Hong Yu scratched her head, feeling a little embarrassed when thinking of her sureness of his identity minutes ago.


    Zhao Xiaotao couldn¡¯t help sighing in surprise. ¡°There are really two persons looking that same. How astonishing it is.¡±


    It was obvious that she was persuaded.


    An Rushuang smiled in relief.


    Suddenly, with the wagon turning slower, the driver asked outside the carriage, ¡°Where are you going, Miss An? Return home or...¡±


    Hong Yu lifted the curtain, finding they had arrived at the crossroad. ¡°Do you need to deal with some business? Shall we go out after taking the lunch at home?¡±


    Looking outside the window, An Rushuang, seeing the dazzling sun right at the top of their head, suddenly realized it was noon already. She, too busy to have lunch, immediately feel hungry at the moment.


    ¡°Since we are already here, there is no need going back to have lunch, or it will be toote to deal with the business,¡± Zhao Xiaotao suggested.


    ¡°Given the poor dishes at the restaurants, mydy, how could you eat such kind of food?¡± Hong Yu retorted.


    Zhao Xiaotao stared at An Rushuang with a chuckle, ¡°I know a restaurant not far from the Eastern Street named Baiwei Restaurant (TN: ¡°Baiwei¡± in Chinese literally means ¡°one hundred vors¡±). The dishes there are really delicious!¡± She said eagerly, her mouth almost watering, ¡°I still remember one day when I was so hungry, I was attracted by the smell of delicious food so I walked towards the Baiwei Restaurant. Though I had no money, the kind-hearted boss still gave me a steamed bun with dishes in it. The bun was so big and delicious...¡±


    Zhao Xiaotao swallowed with a bitter smile. ¡°If only I can eat another bun made by the Baiwei Restaurant...¡±


    A little stunned, An Rushuang did hear about this restaurant before, but it was after she married into the royal family that the Baiwei Restaurant gained its reputation. It was surprising that as early as she just came to the capital, the Baiwei Restaurant had already been established.


    ¡°What a poor girl!¡± Hong Yu made fun of Zhao Xiaotao by sticking out her tongue. Staring at each other with their bloodshot eyes, these two young girls nearly had a fight.


    ¡°Stop rowing!¡±


    An Rushuang shouted seriously at once and continued, ¡°Since I have never been there before, let¡¯s have a taste there together.¡± Given its proximity to the Eastern Street, she could also bring some dishes to Bian Wen¡ª-after all, she was asking for his help.


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Zhao Xiaotao responded at once before lifting the curtain and informing Uncle Qi.


    ¡°Head for the Baiwei Restaurant!¡±


    Uncle Qi responded loudly before speeding up.


    Since it¡¯s not far from here, it merely took them a quarter to get to the restaurant.


    When Zhao Xiaotao was still recollecting the delicacy of the dishes, there suddenly came Uncle Qi¡¯s shout. ¡°Miss An, we have arrived at the Baiwei Pestaurant!¡±


    Out of the window, there wasn¡¯t any magnificent facade but two doors not so narrow with oldnterns hung at either side and a big and tipping board above inscribed with gilded Chinese characters, Baiwei Restaurant

 Chapter 83: Plain Soup Noodles

    <h4>Chapter 83: in Soup Noodles</h4>


    Baiwei Restaurant was located in a remotene. When they arrived, they found the doors were open and no one was at the doorsteps.


    Coming forward, Hong Yu took a look and then turned to Zhao Xiaotao, smiling, ¡°Is it broke?¡±


    ¡°No way! Baiwei Restaurant is thergest restaurant in this area!¡± Zhao Xiaotao said. But looking at the restaurant in front of her, Xiaotao felt somewhat diffident.


    ¡°Miss An, we might as well go somewhere else, this is too...¡± Hong Yu said while shaking her head.


    Raising her eyebrows, An Rushuang smiled, ¡°That¡¯s all right. Let¡¯s go have a look.¡±


    An Rushuang also wanted to know how Baiwei Restaurant, which would be the most famous restaurant in the capital, was in such a poor condition.


    Saying so, they got off the coach. Zhao Xiaotao ran to the doorstep and began knocking at the door.


    ¡°Hello! Waiter! Is someone inside...¡±


    Seeing Xiaotao¡¯s reaction, both An Rushuang and Hong Yu couldn¡¯t help smiling.


    After a while, when Xiaotao felt tired, a dull voice was heard, ¡°Who¡¯s there? Could you please keep quiet...¡±


    A man said in such an annoying and upset tone as if he had not had a good sleep for three days.


    Then a slim man came out from the shadow. Once in the sunlight, he couldn¡¯t help frowning and stepping backwards, revealing tiredness and agitation. With a dark face in the shadow, he squinted and nced at them.


    Seeing the man, An Rushuang felt a bit surprised. If Xiaotao didn¡¯t say this was a restaurant, she would even mistake the man in front of her as a beggar in the street.


    The man¡¯s face was bony and his jaw was so sharp that could even be used as a weapon. With severe dark circles and ssy eyes, the man looked indeed dispirited. With his hair in a mess, the man looked around thirty.


    His clothes were also disgusting. His blue cloak was stained with grease and dirt. Only its cor could tell it was a blue cloak; all other part was grey. The smell of him made everyone retrieving.


    Looking at the man, Zhao Xiaotao was shocked. After a while, she rubbed her eyes and said in an incredible manner, ¡°Are you the owner... Mr. Cheng?¡±


    Hearing this, the man raised his eyebrows and looked at her, ¡°...who are you?¡±


    Apparently the man could not recognize Xiaotao.


    ¡°I am... I was once starved and you gave me things to eat...¡± said Zhao Xiaotao hurriedly and happily pointed at An Rushuang, ¡°Mr. Cheng, I invite Miss An here for meals. How...¡±


    She really did not know how to say.


    Hong Yu came closer to An Rushuang and whispered to her, ¡°Miss An, look at him. Are we really going to eat here?¡±


    Looking at Hong Yu, An Rushuang didn¡¯t say a word. Hong Yu then lowered her head.


    Hearing Xiaotao¡¯s words, the man smiled and then beganughing until tears came to his eyes. He couldn¡¯t even stand still as if he had heard something extremely funny.


    Seeing this, Xiaotao couldn¡¯t help reflecting on what she had said. She had just said that Miss An was going to eat here. Why did heugh? Why was he so happy? That was too strange...


    After a while, Zhao Xiaotao interrupted, ¡°Mr. Cheng, are you ok?¡±


    Hearing this, the man smiled, waving his hands, ¡°I¡¯m ok. Come in please...¡± Saying so, he made an exaggerated gesture to invite them into the restaurant before he staggered inside.


    Turing to An Rushuang, Zhao Xiaotao was confused whether they shoulde in or not.


    An Rushuang slightly nodded and then walked in, followed by Xiaotao and Hong Yu.


    On entering the restaurant, they were so surprised that this restaurant could be the poorest one they had ever seen.


    In the spacious Baiwei Restaurant, no one was inside apart from them. Most desks and chairs were broken; walls were mottled with y and under the bottom there was a huge mouse hole. The whole restaurant seemed to have been robbed. But who would take the trouble of robbing such a shabby restaurant?


    Seeing this, Zhao Xiaotao was indeed astonished. When she came herest time, it was quite busy. Mr. Cheng had said that he would rebuild the restaurant the next year. What happened exactly?


    Waving his hand, Mr. Cheng seemed to be neglecting their surprise, ¡°I¡¯m going to prepare your meals and feel free to find a ce to be seated. Sorry about that...¡±


    Saying so, he staggered to the kitchen.


    Looking at him leaving, An Rushuang couldn¡¯t help feeling surprised and curious about what had happened. Was this the would-be well-known Baiwei Restaurant?


    ¡°Miss An, let go. How could you eat here? We couldn¡¯t even sit down...¡±


    After entering the restaurant, Hong Yu kept nagging about this ce and tried to persuade Miss An to leave.


    Hearing the noisesing from the kitchen, An Rushuang bent over to get the bench.


    Seeing this, Xiaotao hurried to help and said, ¡°Miss An, let me do this.¡±


    It was her that invited them to Baiwei Restaurant. But she didn¡¯t expect the restaurant would be as such.


    Seeing An Rushuang taking a seat, Hong Yu also helped with her, but she still asked, ¡°Miss An, are we... are we really going to eat here...¡±


    Zhao Xiaotao was also nervous as she also did not want to stay here to eat when she saw all these shabby decorations.


    Seeing their reactions, An Rushuang couldn¡¯t help chuckling, ¡°Take things as theye. Help yourselves and take a seat.¡±


    Hearing this, Hong Yu finally stopped nagging and began tiding up desks and chairs with Xiaotao.


    Soon after they were seated, Mr. Cheng brought their food. But this time he wore aparatively clean apron.


    An Rushuang suddenly noticed that the man¡¯s hands were extremely clean, which were in obvious contrast with his overall appearance.


    ¡°Help yourselves.¡±


    When the dishes were set up, the strong smell of food spread out.


    They came forward and found it was a full ceramic bowl of in soup noodles with chopped green onions as its toppings. Suddenly the whole Baiwei Restaurant was full of the delicious smell of the noodles.


    Soon they ate up the noodles and then An Rushuang asked Xiaotao to pay the bill. However, Mr. Cheng declined their money and smiled with self-deprecation.


    ¡°I really appreciate that you cane here at this time. It¡¯s on me and do note in the future.¡±

 Chapter 84: One Hundred or One Thousand Taels of Silver

    <h4>Chapter 84: One Hundred or One Thousand Taels of Silver</h4>


    Trantor: Storm in a Teacup


    Greatly surprised, Zhao Xiaotao asked in a hurry, ¡°Mr. Cheng, why is that?...¡± She stopped to look around at the shabby restaurant. Suddenly realizing he was in a difficult state, Xiaotao bit her lower lip and asked in sorrow, ¡°Are you in trouble?¡±


    Trouble?


    Mr. Cheng turned to her with a bitter smell, ¡°Trouble? Ha-ha. Everybody lives a hard life since being born! Just leave. You can¡¯t help me.¡±


    Considering he didn¡¯t intend to say more, Zhao Xiaotao sighed and came to An Rushuang before murmuring, ¡°Miss An, let¡¯s... Let¡¯s go.¡±


    It was beyond Xiaotao¡¯s ability to help Mr. Cheng. As for Miss An...She had done too much for her, even saving her life. She would be so ungrateful if begging An Rushuang to help a stranger.


    What¡¯s more, Mr. Cheng seemed to have a big trouble that couldn¡¯t been solved in a short period.


    ¡°All right.¡± An Rushuang nodded while ncing at the silver in Zhao Xiaotao¡¯s hand with a smile and left for the carriage.


    Zhao Xiaotao followed her outside in helplessness.


    Standing in the shadow, Mr. Cheng seemed to copse, his legs too weak to carry his body.


    Would the Baiwei Restaurant go bankrupt like this? Would he abandon a good chance to realize his ambition in business?


    Staring at An Rushuang who totally had no intention to stop, Mr. Cheng clenched his fists, his eyes filled with unwillingness.


    No, absolutely no way...


    Seeing thedy already in the carriage, he rushed outside in a hurry. ¡°Lady! Please wait...¡±


    Even before he finished speaking, Zhao Xiaotao suddenly got off the carriage in pleasure and shouted, ¡°Mr. Cheng!¡±


    Her rapture was so dazzling against his heavy sorrow.


    ¡°Take this!¡±


    Zhao Xiaotao stuffed the money into Boss Cheng¡¯s hand with a morous smile and added, ¡°Herdyship has agreed to lend you some money. Is it enough? If not...¡±


    She scratched her head and had a second thought before continuing shyly, ¡°If not, I can provide you with my monthly wage...¡±


    Mr. Cheng lowered his head and nced nkly at the oil paper bag with four Chinese characters, Nanqi Bao Chao (the currency issued by Nanqi Kingdom). It was a pile of bank notes. With his heartbeat quickening, Mr. Cheng caught a red stamp under which there was several characters, one hundred taels of silver.


    Boss Cheng nced at Zhao Xiaotao in gratitude and then the carriage, his heart almost rising to his throat. ¡°Lady!¡±


    Frightened by his sudden shout, Zhao Xiaotao, thinking he intended to acknowledge An Rushuang, saw hee to stand at the right front of the carriage with his hands outstretched, like a bandit wanting to rob the passers-by of their belongings.


    What would he do?


    ¡°Lady! Please give me several minutes...¡±


    In confusion, Hong Yu, sitting in the carriage, seized An Rushuang¡¯s dress at once before saying nervously, ¡°Does he want to rob us... I have reminded you not to show your wealth in public. It is really unwise to give him so much money...¡±


    With a sigh, An Rushuang covered Hong Yu¡¯s mouth with her hands immediately. She mustn¡¯t give this chatterbox a chance to speak, or she would be annoyed to death.


    ¡°Be quiet, Hong Yu.¡±


    Hong Yu had to stop talking, her cheeks bloating, her eyes filled with grievance.


    As bothered as An Rushuang was under Hong Yu¡¯s gaze, she had no choice but to take some action in order to hear clearly what Mr. Cheng said. Obviously, when An Rushuang lifted the curtain, his speech had already ended.


    ¡°...Mydy, I¡¯m Cheng Gong. Since you are willing to help , I promise I won¡¯t disappoint you!¡± Considering An Rushuang had lifted the curtain, he definitely would sess!¡±


    Staring at his eyes full of hope, An Rushuang tried her best to recollect what he said just then, but totally in vain. ¡°Pardon?¡± She asked very politely with a smile.


    What?


    With his mouth wide open, it was after a period that Mr. Cheng regained his consciousness before stuttering, ¡°Of, of course.¡±


    Since thedy was willing to talk to him, his restaurant would stand a chance.


    Mr. Cheng patted his clothes, intending to wipe off the dust, as well as the oil spots impossible to be removed before stating unhurriedly, ¡°Mydy, I can¡¯t take the banknotes.¡± Even saying so, he still held it so fast that his knuckles turned lightly pale.


    Since he needed money urgently, there was merely one reason for his refusal¡ªhe wanted more!


    With a smile, An Rushuang asked gently, pretending to be confused, ¡°Why?¡±


    Mr. Cheng swallowed in nervousness, his hands dangling beside his body. Since she, as an inexperienced young girl from noble family, hardly had a chance to know the real society, it should be easy to deceive... no, to persuade her. However, given her bright dark eyes flickering with smartness, it seemed that she was not amon girl. Mr. Cheng wasn¡¯t sure whether he had chosen the right person.


    ¡°Firstly, I must thank you for lending me one hundred taels of silver to save my business, but...¡± Mr. Cheng said sincerely and cupped his hands slowly to show his respect to An Rushuang.


    Failing to stop him in time, An Rushuang closed her eyes in helplessness.


    Unsurprisingly, upon hearing his words, Hong Yu, with her eyes wide open, interrupted Mr. Cheng with a shrill. ¡°What? One hundred taels of silver!¡±


    She remembered Miss An said twenty taels of silver when giving Xiaotao the banknotes!


    ¡°Miss An, you...¡±


    Catching a glimpse of An Rushuang, Hong Yu said in grievance, ¡°Humph, I will never mind your business again!¡±


    Upon finishing speaking, she went to squat in the carriage and refused to utter a word.


    With a bitter smile on her face, An Rushuang sighed. What a grumpy maid...


    Given Hong Yu¡¯s fury, Mr. Cheng was a little worried, hesitating whether he should continue.


    At such a young age, it was very likely that she didn¡¯t have much deposit...


    But how could a poor nobledy be that generous to a restaurant boss she had never met before?


    If she was rich, why would her personal maid make a fuss about such a little sum of money?


    Mr. Cheng was in bewilderment.


    As broad-minded as he was, Mr. Cheng would never dwell on the thing he couldn¡¯t figure out. After all, it was all up to thedy!


    ¡°One hundred taels of silver are far from enough to save the Baiwei Restaurant. If you trust me, please lend me one thousand taels of silver. I swear I will pay you two thousand liang back in half a year!¡±

 Chapter 85: The First Restaurant

    <h4>Chapter 85: The First Restaurant</h4>


    Trantor: Storm in a Teacup


    He was so nervous that he even felt himself short of breath. Staring at An Rushuang, Cheng Gong wanted to see her response at the first time.


    Would she be surprised? How could a small owner of a restaurant make such an unrealistic request?


    Would she feel dismissive? Baiwei Restaurant was on the edge of bankruptcy. How dare he promise to stage aeback?


    However, the girl in front of him did not reveal either of the emotions. Instead, An Rushuang gave him a smile as gentle as the clear stream in the summer afternoon, making people feel rxed. But Mr. Cheng felt somewhat stiffened. No response was the most horrible thing.


    One thousand taels of silver should be a huge sum for the girl, but she never revealed a single bit of ¡°surprise¡± or ¡°astonishment¡±, which made Mr. Cheng even more anxious.


    Later, An Rushuang said slowly, ¡°One thousand taels of silver? But as far as I am concerned, Baiwei Restaurant has never earned a profit of two thousand taels of silver with half a year, has it? Mr, Cheng, you are just working on your own. Are you putting yourself out there too much?¡±


    Twisting his lips, Mr. Cheng didn¡¯t say anything...


    ¡°Who are you? How dare you request one thousand taels of silver the first time you met us. Do not ever try to fool us. If it was not Xiaotao who wants to repay your help, we would have already notified the government!¡± Hong Yu said.


    The man requested such a huge sum of money. Hong Yu indeed did not like him. He had already got a hundred taels of silver and now he wanted even more. What a greedy man! Miss An could not agree him. Perhaps he would request 10 thousand taels of silverter!


    Hearing this, Mr. Cheng felt embarrassed. It was true. One thousand taels of silver could now purchase two Baiwei Restaurant. Although he was ambitious, he could not prove his words anyway.


    Thinking so, Mr. Cheng stepped backwards and let them go, with his head lowered. Feeling somewhat lonely, Mr. Cheng decided to abandon Baiwei Restaurant.


    But at the same time, girl¡¯s gentle voice was again heard. She said in such a calm manner as if her voice was flowing stream water, ¡°I have one thousand taels of silver. But how can I know that you could earn twice the profit for me?¡±


    Actually An Rushuang was anxious. As the owner of this restaurant, the man should be eloquent. She wanted to give him the money to help Baiwei Restaurant, but she was indeed worried about the man in front of her. It was said that operating business was just like fighting a battle. How could she trust a businessman like this to win?


    An Rushuang really doubted that was there another person who would be in charge of Baiwei Restaurant...


    ¡°In six months, I don¡¯t know whether you will make profits or not, but I am really worried that you would lose the one thousand ounces of silver that I give you.¡±


    Obviously, An Rushuang didn¡¯t believe him.


    Hearing this, Mr. Cheng blushed.


    Looking at Mr. Cheng, Zhao Xiaotao felt anxious for him. She wanted to say something for him, but did not know what to say. So she could only stand at the side.


    After a while, Mr. Cheng raised his head and pulled up his courage, saying, ¡°I know I am just the owner and cook of this Baiwei Restaurant, which is quite poor and small. It¡¯s natural that you don¡¯t believe me. But I am confident that I can make Baiwei stand firm in six months.¡±


    Hearing this, An Rushuang finally knew that why he was not as eloquent as other heads of restaurants. He was both the head and the cook.


    It was really hard for him to wear two hats at this time.


    But that was not enough...


    If An Rushuang just wanted him to make one thousand taels of profits, why would she wasting time on him?


    ¡°Humph! Only stand firm...¡± An Rushuang chuckled and then shook her head, ¡°No, that¡¯s not enough. What I want is a prosperous Baiwei Restaurant, which is the first restaurant in the capital. That would be worth my investment.¡±


    ¡°The...the first?¡± Hong Yu stammered, staring at An Rushuang.


    Today Miss An seemed to be so tough that Hong Yu didn¡¯t dare to say a word.


    Mr. Cheng was also stiffened in shock. Was the girl making fun of him? But when looking at An Rushuang, Mr. Cheng saw a serious face with determined eyes as if An Rushuang was urging him to make the decision. He couldn¡¯t believe that this kind of pressure was from a girl.


    Withrynx slightly sliding, Mr. Cheng could feel he was sweating. Shaking his head, Mr. Cheng said, ¡°Do not make fun of me. Changting Pavilion is the most famous restaurant. Apart from that, Linng is also one of a kind. How could Baiwei Restaurant be the top in the capital?¡±


    He didn¡¯t dare to think of it.


    Seeing his reaction, An Rushuang couldn¡¯t help taking a sigh, ¡°If you do not have this ambition and just want to have this small restaurant, why should I give you the money?¡±


    Curving up her lips, An Rushuang got onto the carriage with disappointment, thinking the owner of the restaurant she knew must have been changed.


    ¡°You can have the one hundred taels of silver. Today¡¯s noodles were good. As for the future, it¡¯s all up to you.¡±


    Putting down the curtain, Hong Yu nced at Mr. Cheng and the money in his hand. Hong Yu still felt it was not fair. Even one hundred taels of silver was a huge sum; how could Miss An give it to a strange person?


    Would the noodle be worth of that amount?


    Then Hong Yu angrily shouted, ¡°Zhao Xiaotao, why are you standing there? Are you going to stay there till night?¡±


    Feeling embarrassed, Zhao Xiaotao went onto the carriage.


    ¡°Miss An!¡±


    Seeing An Rushuang leaving, Mr. Cheng felt nervous and somewhat furious. He could have agreed on her words, but he couldn¡¯t say something that was unrealistic.


    ¡°So Miss An just wants to hear those unrealistic words? Everyone can say it. I can even brag that Baiwei Restaurant will be the first restaurant in the world. But I cannot lie to you for the money, because I think it is impossible. Even if I stretch resources to the limit, I cannot do it...¡±


    Saying so, he turned frustrated. Baiwei Restaurant was just like his child and no one would be happier to see its development than he was. But looking at the restaurant, Cheng Gong didn¡¯t dare to dream big.


    The carter sadly looked at Mr. Cheng and was about to leave when Miss An said slowly, ¡°You should bear in mind that your ambition decides your future and what I see today was just your insubstantial words.¡±

 Chapter 86: The Fickleness of the World

    <h4>Chapter 86: The Fickleness of the World</h4>


    Trantor: Storm in a Teacup


    It was An Rushuang¡¯s voice.


    ¡°You think I can¡¯t fulfill my promise?!¡± Mr. Cheng shouted loudly.


    Completely infuriated, he intended to have a good argument with this nobledy who knew nothing about the outside world.


    However, he was speechless upon hearing An Rushuang¡¯s response.


    ¡°I know you can earn two thousand taels, but no more than that.¡±


    It was his destiny.


    Mr. Cheng froze over, regardless of therge amount of dust around him stirred up by the wagon running by. In the dazzling sunshine, his figure, as rigid as a puppet, turned much smaller on the empty street, his face ghastly pallid as that of a ghost.


    Poking her head out of the window, Zhao Xiaotao couldn¡¯t help feeling sorrowful when seeing his face. Though she had done him a favor, she still didn¡¯t want to see Mr. Cheng suffer a severe blow.


    She knew An Rushuang was right. It was so hard to make Baiwei Restaurant the most popr one in the capital, but effort was the decisive factor! ording to Miss An, you would surely achieve something even not satisfying enough, as long as you worked hard. At least, you wouldn¡¯t regret your giving up on the half way.


    Mr. Cheng, sweating all over, slightly moved his rigid neck.The carriage had dwindled away, about to go out of his sight. The banknotes in his hand were already soaked by his sweat. ¡°Please wait,dy!¡± He suddenly shouted loudly before rushing forward. Shocked by this lean and short man careering in the sunshine, several pedestrians gathered together to watch this strange scene in curiosity.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he the chef at Baiwei Restaurant?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s said his restaurant was sabotaged by someone two days ago. Has he gone crazy?¡±


    ¡°What a poor man!¡±


    Except for gossiping about his bad luck, there was no one really worried about his suffering. The sunshine was hot, but the fickleness of the society actually chilled one¡¯s bones.


    Mr. Cheng had never run that fast before, even more rapid than the wind. With his clothes soaked by his sweat for many times, Mr. Cheng, like a drown rat, kept shouting at the top of his lungs, ¡°Lady, please wait!¡±


    His apron had been thrown away as an encumbrance. He wasn¡¯t afraid of losing face. If Baiwei Restaurant went bankrupt, there was no use to save his face!


    ¡°Lady!¡±


    Qi Da, the carter, turned back. Gasping in shock, he reported to An Rushuang at once, ¡°Miss An, the man is running behind us!¡±


    Given Cheng¡¯s savage expression, Qi Da couldn¡¯t help doubting what Cheng was up to. Since he couldn¡¯t get money through pleading, would he rob them instead?


    He had absolutely misunderstood Mr. Cheng, who ran so fast that he couldn¡¯t spare strength to control his expressions.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Keep going,¡± raising her eyebrows, An Rushuang murmured after a period.


    Following thedy¡¯s order, Qi Da continued to drive the carriage at the same speed.


    Hong Yu kept chattering excitedly, ¡°You are wise enough to turn back on him! In my opinion, we should stop and get the banknotes back. It is unreasonable to squander so much money for that man, because we won¡¯t get any reward at all. One or two taels of silver are enough. Why are you that generous...¡±


    Hong Yuined on and on, as annoying as the humming flies.


    An Rushuang kept silent with a smile and stopped Hong Yu from talking a momentter. ¡°Have a check whether he is still behind the carriage, Xiaotao,¡± she ordered Zhao Xiaotao who was in a daze.


    Staring at An Rushuang with her eyes wide open, Hong Yu had no choice but to zip her mouth.


    Zhao Xiaotao was a little stunned. She hadn¡¯t uttered a word since boarding the carriage. Upon knowing from Uncle Qi that Mr. Cheng was running after them, she originally nned to put in a good word for him, but finally gave up when thinking of An Rushuang¡¯s words.


    Now hearing thedy¡¯s order, Xiaotao responded energetically before lifting the curtain to look outside. ¡°Miss Zhao,¡± Qi Da greeted her when seeing her face poking out.


    Ignoring him directly, Zhao Xiaotao, eyes wide open, gazed at the lean man who tried his best to catch up with their carriage, his clothes dotted with oil spots. Maybe due to the long time run, his pallid face was now crimson, sweats, as shining as silver, dripping down from his cheeks, his blue clothes already drenched.


    ¡°Lady, Lady! Wait!¡± He still kept shouting.


    Staring at him, Zhao Xiaotao felt her heartbeat skipping a beat, even a little hard to breathe. She clutched the clothes at her chest while taking a long breath. After returning to the carriage, she turned to An Rushuang and said briefly in calmness, ¡°Mydy, Mr. Cheng is chasing us behind the carriage.¡±


    An Rushuang nodded without any expression. ¡°I know,¡± she understated, still not ordering to stop the carriage.


    Hong Yu lifted the curtain, light sparkling in her eyes. ¡°Mydy, what about having a stop?¡±


    An Rushuang raised her eyebrows. She didn¡¯t believe Hong Yu would be that considerate.


    Just as she expected, Hong Yu, her face full of unwillingness, said, ¡°Since he is exhausted now, we can take the banknotes back, then...¡±


    What a miser. An Rushuang tried her best not tough.


    Zhao Xiaotao was incensed at Hong Yu¡¯s ruthlessness. They red at each other as confronting with their enemy in their previous life.


    The carriage continued to go forward. Zhao Xiaotao, almost poking all of her body out of the carriage, kept staring at An Rushuang with her eyes full of pleading.


    Given her strongpassion, as well as Mr. Cheng¡¯s insistence, An Rushuang ordered Qi Da to stop the carriage.


    Qi Da responded while pulling the rein. The carriage stopped at the side of the road.


    As pleased as she was, Zhao Xiaotao intended to jump off the carriage at once. It was until she met An Rushuang¡¯s meaningful eyes that she sat back, blushing.


    Seeing the carriage stop, Mr. Cheng was too tired to take a step further. Entirely exhausted, he stooped and gasped for breath, his legs as heavy as lead, impossible to move any longer.


    After a long period, he shuffled toward the carriage slowly.


    Mr. Cheng wiped the sweat off his burning cheeks. It was useless, because he kept sweating. He licked his dry lips, his heart almost jumping out of his throat.


    ¡°Lady!¡±

 Chapter 87: Too Much or Too Little

    <h4>Chapter 87: Too Much or Too Little</h4>


    Trantor: Storm in a Teacup


    Standing in front of the carriage, Cheng Gong bowed to Miss An with respect.


    Hearing his voice, Zhao Xiaotao looked at An Rushuang cautiously. Having seen Miss An nodding, Zhao Xiaotao felt relieved and then drew the curtain.


    Looking at Zhao Xiaotao, An Rushuang felt the girl really did not know how to hide her thoughts. How could she manage to cheat others previously?


    Hong Yu was still angrily staring at Zhao Xiaotao while Xiaotao was totally focused on Mr Cheng, without giving Hong Yu a nce.


    Curling up her lips, Hong Yu nced at Mr Cheng. He was slim and just of ordinary looking. His only good point might be that he was a good cook. And Zhao Xiaotao was a foodie.


    ¡°Miss, I have thought it through.¡±


    Saying so, Mr Cheng respectfully bowed to Miss An. Since he had run such a long way, his hair got soaked by sweat; even his voice was trembling. When he was speaking, two big beads of sweat dropped onto the ground.


    An Rushuang still said slowly without any expression, ¡°Mr. Cheng, why bother being so tough on yourself? Do you really think it through?¡±


    Wiping the sweat, Mr Cheng looked up to An Rushuang and said sincerely, ¡°Miss An, you can just call me Cheng Gong. I have considered your advice, which is indeed inspiring. I¡¯m an ignorant cook, so I failed to get your point just now. I was being silly at that time.¡±


    Taking a deep breath, he continued, ¡°I don¡¯t know what it will be like to develop Baiwei into the first restaurant in the capital. But it will be. I have made up my mind. Miss An, please give me a hand!¡±


    Baiwei Restaurant was handed down from his ancestors, which was always the top one in his heart.


    But it was indeed shocking to say that out. Cheng Gong had never expected a girl could have such ambitions.


    Curving her lips, An Rushuang said, ¡°I can help you, but I am selfish and I prefer to helping myself rather than help others...¡±


    Rather than help others? Did she mean that she wanted to purchase Baiwei Restaurant with one thousand taels of silver?


    Surprised, Mr Cheng suddenly became furious as if he was being fooled. But he managed to control his temper and said in a calm manner, ¡°What do you mean, Miss?¡±


    Hong Yu and Zhao Xiaotao also couldn¡¯t help looking at An Rushuang, who seemed as calm as t water.


    However, Cheng Gong was standing under the sun, sweating with anger as if he was shining.


    This was what gold looked like.


    Thinking so, An Rushuang looked at him and said, ¡°How long do you think you can develop Baiwei into the first restaurant in the capital?¡±


    Hearing this, Cheng Gong felt he was like an idiot being manipted by this girl. He couldn¡¯t even understand her words.


    Grinding his teeth, he replied though he wasn¡¯t sure about the girl¡¯s intention, ¡°Perhaps... eight years... no... about ten years.¡± He stammered.


    Although Cheng Gong had determination, it was really hard to tell an exact date as he could not decide the fate of his restaurant.


    ¡°I can help you with more than one thousand taels of silver. But you only have one year to rise to the owner of the first restaurant in the capital.¡±


    Although she didn¡¯t speak in a high voice, Cheng Gong felt her words were swinging around his ears like gentle streams and blowing winds.


    One year? How could that be?


    Cheng Gong felt his heart beat even faster than the time when he was running. He was so surprised that he couldn¡¯t even say a word at the moment. After a long while, he finally felt a bit calmed down, ¡°Miss An, what¡¯s the condition?¡±


    Although he was not smart, he knew there wouldn¡¯t be pennies falling from heaven. Even if there were, he would pay the cost.


    Thinking so, Cheng Gong said, ¡°Baiwei Restaurant is passed down for generations in my family. So if Miss An wanted to own it or purchase it, I would rather let it be what it is now. But...¡±


    Taking a deep breath, he vigntly looked at An Rushuang, only to find her calm, ¡°But if you agree, I will only im 20% of the profit in the future and I will follow you throughout my life.¡±


    His family had been running Baiwei Restaurant and maintain its reputation. If the girl¡¯s help could really glorify Baiwei, it¡¯s worthy to give it a shot.


    ¡°What a good n!¡±


    Hong Yu chuckled and said, ¡°Mr. Cheng, you do not pay a single penny and you¡¯ll get famous. How dare you take 20% of profits?¡±


    Hearing this, An Rushuang almostughed out, thinking Hong Yu was indeed good at telling others off.


    An Rushuang knew how embarrassed Cheng Gong was, but she didn¡¯t say anything. It might not be a bad idea to let him see how the world worked.


    Although Hong Yu¡¯s words were harsh, it made the point.


    Hearing this, Cheng Gong blushed again and stammered, ¡°If... if you help me to be famous, I am happy to im only 10% of the profit.¡±


    He was almost shouting at the end. Then he lowered his voice and said hesitantly, ¡°I also need to make a living...¡±


    He was worrying An Rushuang would break the bottom line.


    Even a single penny would worry a man. That cannot be more urate!


    An Rushuang couldn¡¯t helpughing in her heart. Did she look like a moneygrubber?


    ncing at Mr Cheng, An Rushuang smiled and repeated his words, ¡°10%?¡±


    Hearing this, Cheng Gong again felt her previous pressure, which made him hard of breathing. Clenching his fist and feeling the pain, he said in a low voice, ¡°Yes, 10%.¡±


    ¡°Is that too little?¡± An Rushuang smiled.


    Hearing this, everyone was shocked.


    ¡°Too... little?¡± Hong Yu stammered, ¡°Miss An, are we being too harsh?¡±


    ncing at her, An Rushuang felt funny. Was she now helping Mr Cheng?


    Zhao Xiaotao also echoed, ¡°Miss An, that would be too hard for Mr Cheng...¡± But she said in a very low voice, which was only heard by Cheng Gong.


    Cheng Gong looked at her with gratitude.


    Seeing this, Zhao Xiaotao immediately turned away.

 Chapter 88: Making Full Use

    <h4>Chapter 88: Making Full Use</h4>


    Trantor: Storm in a Teacup


    It seemed that Boss Cheng had made up his mind. ¡°Fine. You can give me the sry rather than the share. As long as Baiwei Restaurant can flourish, you can get all of the profits. I only beg you that please let me be the owner of the restaurant, thus living up to my ancestors¡¯ effort in the business.¡±


    ¡°I mean you asked for too little.¡±


    An Rushuang shook her head as she added slowly, ¡°I suggest 50 to 50. I invest the money, while you are responsible for the management. If you seed, we take half of the profits each. If you fail, there is no need to pay me back.¡±


    He was really a super lucky dog!


    It was unbelievable that he almost missed such a great chance just then.


    Totally speechless, Mr. Cheng stared at her nkly, with his lips trembling without stop.


    It was after a long while that Hong Yu finally regained her consciousness before retorting in a hurry, ¡°Mydy, are you crazy? It¡¯s no good to you.¡±


    An Rushuang shook her head. ¡°You don¡¯t understand.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t tell Hong Yu that in less than two years, Baiwei Restaurant would be well-known. However, given its current situation, it was totally impossible for Mr. Cheng to revive his business. Though having no idea who his patron was in her previous life, An Rushuang had made up her mind to be his patroness behind the scenes.


    Because she wanted far more than a restaurant.


    Without a knowledge of An Rushuang¡¯s n, Hong Yu had no choice but to stop talking.


    Why was herdy willing to do Mr. Cheng such a big favor? He was neither handsome nor great-shaped, merely a chef who imed to make delicious food. Why did Miss An think highly of him after taking a bowl of noodles?!


    Making Baiwei Restaurant, a shabby dining ce, into the most popr restaurant was beyond Hong Yu¡¯s imagination, but it was feasible to An Rushuang. One thousand taels of silver were certainly far from enough.


    Maybe more than three thousand. Hong Yu turned to An Rushuang in worry.


    ¡°So now...will you return to Baiwei Restaurant for a...¡±


    It was even a shame for Mr. Cheng to utter the word ¡°check¡±. At such a small dining hall where you could see the innermost room clearly standing at the threshold, there was nothing to check after all.


    Except for himself, there was no one willing toe.


    Knowing clearly what he intended to ask, An Rushuang shook her head and said, ¡°I will sign the pact in three days at the restaurant, but I must evaluate your dishes at first.¡±


    Mr. Cheng turned nervous at once. It meant if thisdy wasn¡¯t satisfied with his cuisine, she wouldn¡¯t sign the pact?


    With the curtain falling down, they were ready to leave. ¡°Go!¡± Qi Da shouted sitting at the front of the carriage which began to proceed slowly.


    Leaning on the soft cushion with her eyes closed, An Rushuang seemed to be at ease. ¡°Mydy, I will never let you down!¡± A thunderous shout floated into the carriage from behind.


    An Rushuang¡¯s lip corner curled slightly upward.


    ¡°Mydy, you have intended to cooperate with him once entering the dining hall?¡± Zhao Xiaotao murmured.


    With her eyes still closed, An Rushuang responded with a smile, ¡°He is worthy of my help.¡±


    With a snort in contempt, Hong Yu keptining upsetly, ¡°I don¡¯t think Baiwei Restaurant can flourish... It¡¯s unwise to be involved in a business having no future...¡±


    Zhao Xiaotao couldn¡¯t help biting her lower lip with a stare at An Rushuang. ¡°Have you decided to help Mr. Cheng when you asked me to pay for the bill?¡±


    Upon hearing her words, An Rushuang opened her sparkling eyes, her eyshes slightly trembling. ¡°What makes you think so?¡±


    Zhao Xiaotao couldn¡¯t help feeling nervous. Considering An Rushuang wasn¡¯t angry at all after catching a glimpse of her eyes, Zhao Xiaotao bit her lower lip before plucking up her courage to say, ¡°It is usually Hong Yu who takes the money, however, you asked me to pay for the bill this time. Since you know Mr. Cheng used to help me, I would, of course, inquire about his business given its current situation...¡±


    With her lip corners curling slightly upward, An Rushuang kept staring at Zhao Xiaotao with her sparkling eyes. Seeing her a little fidgety under her gaze, An Rushuang waved her hand casually. ¡°Go on. I won¡¯t me you for whatever you say.¡±


    Zhao Xiaotao nodded, her cheeks crimson. ¡°As kind-hearted as he was, Mr. Cheng refused to ept the silver. Knowing he was a good person, yourdyship asked me to give him one hundred taels of silver to test him...¡±


    An Rushuang smiled, without confirming or opposing her words.


    Zhao Xiaotao continued, ¡°After getting the one hundred taels of silver, Mr. Cheng, as ambitious as he was, wanted to borrow one thousand taels of silver to revive his business and promised to double to payback. Then...Then, considering Mr. Cheng was really capable enough, you finally agreed to help him revive his business.¡±


    An Rushuang couldn¡¯t helpughing loudly, which greatly confused her two maids.


    Hong Yu asked in bewilderment, ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± Though angry at Zhao Xiaotao¡¯s partiality to Mr. Cheng, she still agreed with her guess.


    Zhao Xiaotao lowered her head with her face crimson in shyness. ¡°Mydy... Am I wrong...¡±


    An Rushuang shook her head inughter. It took her a long time to breathe smoothly. ¡°You¡¯re almost right except for several minor mistakes. It¡¯s beyond my expectation that Xiaotao is that smart.¡±


    ¡°Youughed at me again...¡±


    Zhao Xiaotao lowered her head in shyness before asking in a hurry, ¡°But why did youugh just then?¡± She must get it clear, or it would torture her for the rest of her life.


    An Rushuang turned to her in helplessness. ¡°Iughed because you are a little fool!¡± Why would she be that numb with her own business?


    Haddy nned to marry Zhao Xiaotao to someone?


    Hong Yu scratched her head in confusion. Why did Miss An who praised Xiaotao just then think she was stupid instead?


    ¡°What do you mean? Have I made a mistake?¡± Zhao Xiaotao nced sideways at An Rushuang. Though two years younger than her, she, with iparable smartness and calmness, greatly dwarfed Zhao Xiaotao


    An Rushuang winked with a naughty smile. ¡°No mistake at all. However, as clever as our Xiaotao is, haven¡¯t you discovered that you have been taken advantage of?¡±


    Take advantage of her?

 Chapter 89: Mr Cheng鈥檚 Trap

    <h4>Chapter 89: Mr Cheng¡¯s Trap</h4>


    Stammering, Zhao Xiaotao looked at An Rushuang in astonishment, ¡°What? Mr Cheng was taking advantage of me? How could that be?¡±


    Zhao Xiao couldn¡¯t believe this.


    Seeing this, An Rushuang did not give her a direct answer; instead she helped Xiaotao analyse what happened, ¡°What you see is that I was trying to test him, but you didn¡¯t realize that he had already revealed his first trap.¡±


    Trap? Looking at An Rushuang silently, Zhao Xiaotao somehow felt Miss An was more sophisticated than they thought.


    ¡°I was trying to test him and he turns out to be a good guy, but he also took advantage of your gratitude towards him. When we arrived at Baiwei Restaurant, you talked about Mr Cheng had helped you and you are very thankful to him, right?¡±


    That was true, but Mr Cheng didn¡¯t say a word about it.


    ¡°Cheng Gong is both the owner and chef of Baiwei restaurant. Even if he is not good at operating business, he has seen a lot of people from all walks of life. Think about it. Baiwei Restaurant had been reduced to such a condition. How could others eat there; let alone a nobledy who seldom goes out,¡± An Rushuang smiled, ¡°what do you think?¡±


    Shaking her head at a loss, Zhao Xiaotao felt her brain could not work anymore.


    Blinking her eyes, Hong Yu said, ¡°It tells us Miss An really values you.¡± Saying so, Hong Yu pat on Xiaotao¡¯s shoulder, pretending to be jealous of her.


    Hearing this, Xiaotao felt somehow warm inside her heart. True enough, she was just a servant rmending such a shabby Baiwei Restaurant to Miss An, who didn¡¯t refuse her and eat there...


    That really meant Miss An value her...


    Seeing their reactions, An Rushang smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Mr Cheng can see this and you are grateful to him. At that time, he began his trap. When I sent you to pay the bills, he took the first step. Given his condition, how could he refuse the money? And when you talked about his help, obviously he did not remember it. So there is no special favor.¡±


    Saying so, An Rushuang raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°He made us in soup noodles whose main feature is good-looking and can be fast-cooked.¡±


    Fast-cooked?


    Hearing this, Hong Yu suddenly realised something, ¡°I got it! He was afraid that Miss An would not stay for too much time. So he had to produce fast-cooked and delicious in soup noodles to convince Miss An of his expertise! Zhao Xiaotao, you were walking into his trap!¡± What a crafty man!


    Chuckling, An Rushuang didn¡¯t deny her words. Hong Yu was actually smart, despite she was always nagging and her mouth was always faster than brain. But whether this was a good thing, it depends.


    If she was in front of An Lingshan, Hong Yu would be absolutely silent.


    ¡°That... that is... impossible...¡± Zhao Xiaotao stammered. But she was less confident about it.


    ¡°Why is that impossible?¡± Hong Yu said, ¡°If he really wants to cooperate with Miss An, he could show his sincerity in front of Miss An. Why bother acting poorly before you? He was meant to let you feel guilty and help him. Think about it. Was he saying his ns after you helped him to get one hundred taels of silver?¡±


    Smiling at them, An Rushuang didn¡¯t say anything more. Hong Yu had said all she wanted to say.


    Knitting her eyebrows, Zhao Xiaotao finally figured it out. Suddenly she turned angry and said, ¡°I even thought he was a good guy... he made me wrong Miss An...¡±


    Seeing Zhao Xiaotao grinding her teeth, An Rushuang couldn¡¯t helpughing.


    ¡°Not that bad. I also let him suffer a lot, right? He is not a bad guy.¡±


    An Rushuang helped her to vent out her anger. Zhao Xiaotao had the right to know everything, but An Rushuang didn¡¯t want this to be a barrier between them.


    ¡°Sometimes when people are forced to corners, they have to find a way out and grab everything they are able to hold. Otherwise they will lose everything.¡±


    Lose themselves, families, friends...


    And then everything...


    Zhao Xiaotao couldn¡¯t help looking at An Rushuang who looked upset and worried. No one knew what she was thinking about. Then Xiaotao asked her fearfully, ¡°Miss An, are you angry with me?¡±


    Hearing Xiaotao lowering her voice, An Rushuang came to her senses and smiled, ¡°No, I was just thinking of a disgusting person.¡±


    Disgusting person?


    Hong Yu was at a loss. Who would let Miss An lose herposure like this? Who would disgust Miss An?


    Thinking for a while, Hong Yu could only list two persons that might disgust Miss An, Cui Liu and An Lingshan. Cui Liu had already been handled. So it must be An Lingshan...


    Thinking so, Hong Yu still considered Miss An was too merciful on Cui Liu. As for the three-day bet, Second Prince behaved as if he didn¡¯t remember Cui Liu, let alone he would save her from the brothel.


    However, Miss An sent someone to bring her out and allocate her in the countryside. Since Cui Liu had affairs with Second Prince, she was regarded defiled. So she married an old wifeless man. She was said to be well-behaved now.


    Hong Yu didn¡¯t know why An Rushuang would help her. Cui Liu should suffer in the brothel throughout her life.


    When they arrived home, it was already at dusk. Against the dusk light, their shadows were pulled over on the ground. Everyone was bathing in the sunlight.


    An Rushuang and Zhao Xiaotao walked ahead, followed by Hong Yu. When they were about to leave, Hong Yu pulled the carter, Qi Da.


    ¡°Uncle Qi!¡± said Hong Yu smilingly, ¡°You know about today¡¯s matter. But it was Miss An¡¯s business and we have nothing to do with it. So we could just forget it, right?¡±


    Hearing his, Qi Da nodded, ¡°Hong Yu, you know I never remember things. Rest assured.¡±


    ¡°I know you are smart. This is from Miss An,¡± Hong Yu smiled and gave him a silver ingot before returning to the Liuxi Pavilion.


    Seeing this, Qi Da smiled happily and was about to leave when he heard a voice,


    ¡°Uncle Qi, that¡¯s a huge sum...¡±

 Chapter 90: Her Birthday Party

    <h4>Chapter 90: Her Birthday Party</h4>


    Trantor: Storm in a Teacup


    In Liuxi Pavilion, with the murmuring of flowing water, the setting sun cast its golden ray on the rippling pool. How picturesque the yard was!


    Zhao Xiaotao gasped in admiration, her tone full of yearning. ¡°This is the most beautiful yard I have ever seen. I wonder whether the scenery in the Southern is more attractive than here...¡±


    An Rushuang answered with a smile, ¡°There is not many differences. Since the Southern is full of rivers, it¡¯s necessary to take a boat wherever you go. Therefore, the majority of stalls selling vegetables and fruits are set on the boats, thus making the river a flourishing market. Actually, wagon is much safer than the boat.¡±


    Hurrying to them from behind, Hong Yu asked smilingly upon hearing An Rushuang¡¯s words, ¡°Mydy, do you miss Mohe now?¡±


    An Rushuang answered helplessly with a chuckle, ¡°There is nothing to miss since the whole family has moved here. I don¡¯t have a rtive in Mohe.¡± Suddenly thinking of her grandma, An Rushuang added, ¡°Has my mother mentioned when my grandma will arrive here?¡±


    Hong Yu shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s said they will arrive soon, but it is hard to say whether there will be some idents.¡±


    So it was surely before the birthday party.


    Lost in thought, An Rushuang was a little headache.


    Just as they crossed the bridge to enter the main hall, there suddenly came a flurry of sound from within. Hong Yu came up to open the door, finding Mo Zhu and Nanny Liu were chatting.


    ¡°Hi, what brings you here, Mo Zhu?¡± Hong Yu asked with a smile.


    Seeing An Rushuang return, Mo Zhu answered, ¡°I just intended to go back given Miss An¡¯s absence. I must hurry back now, or Lady An will be worried.¡±


    Nanny Liu echoed, ¡°What a coincidence,¡± and added after turning to An Rushuang, ¡°Mydy, you look pale. Are you tired now? Have you taken dinner outside?¡±


    Nanny Liu intended to go out with them today, but was refused by An Rushuang out of the worry about her health. It was beyond her expectation that Nanny Liu would inquire about every detail of what they had done today.


    Seeing An Rushuang both amused and annoyed by her nanny, Mo Zhu kept silent in chuckle.


    ¡°I am really a little hungry now,¡± An Rushuang said intentionally.


    Upon hearing her words, Nanny Liu at once hurried outside and said, ¡°I will go to the kitchen to have a look at the dishes now. You must eat some nourishment in order to get stronger...¡±


    ¡°Thank you, nanny,¡± An Rushuang responded submissively.


    Nanny Liu stepped outside the room with an angry stare at her.


    ¡°With nanny serving you well, Lady An can set her mind at ease.¡± Mo Zhu sighed as she watched Nanny Liu¡¯s lean figure before turning to An Rushuang to ask, ¡°Where did you go today? Nanny Liu had no idea where you were, either. Why did youe home sote?¡±


    As exhausted as she was, An Rushuang answered as he sat on the little chair made of nanmu, ¡°I went to visit the Lu family. In fear nanny would worry about me, I didn¡¯t tell her. I had a good chat with Mingyue. She wouldn¡¯t let me go back home early.¡±


    Considering what happened today was soplicated, as well as she had promised not to tell others about her elder brother¡¯s secrets, An Rushuang might as well told a lie directly.


    Taking the hint, Hong Yu and Zhao Xiaotao had an eye contact.


    ¡°Miss Lu has already been an intimate friend to you in Mohe. It is so great that both of you have moved to the capital.¡±


    Mo Zhu smiled. ¡°It seems that you have recovered. As your thirteenth birthday party is around the corner, it¡¯s better that you can behave yourself.¡±


    An Rushuang knew her meaning clearly.


    In Nanqi Kingdom, the majority of girls were engaged at the age of thirteen and got married three yearster. It was highly possible that her engagement would be settled at the birthday party.


    An Rushuang couldn¡¯t help feeling headache when thinking of it, so she asked directly, ¡°Does mother have anything to tell me?¡±


    ¡°Miss An, you¡¯re so clever.¡±


    Mo Zhu stared at An Rushuang with a tender smile. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. Since the summer ising, Lady An wants to tailor new dresses for you. All the top-level female embroiders will arrive here tomorrow. You can pick your favourite cloth and patterns together. Lady An also said...¡±


    Pausing for a second, she continued, ¡°You should ponder on the list of the invitation carefully. Don¡¯t make any mistake, or the An family will be ashamed.¡±


    ¡°What else did my mother say?¡±


    An Rushuang gazed at Mo Zhu with her eyebrows raised, wondering why she would halt in the half way.


    Mo Zhu answered in embarrassment, ¡°Nothing. The second miss¡¯s dresses will be prepared together, or your grandma will be displeased at her shabby dress.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, indeed.¡± An Rushuang nced at her with her sparkling eyes. ¡°It isn¡¯t my mum who mentioned the invitation, right?¡±


    With her heartbeat skipping a beat, Mo Zhu turned to An Rushuang subconsciously. Her eyes, reflecting the golden rays of the setting sun, seemed so dazzling on her pretty face.


    ¡°It was the lord.¡± Mo Zhu smiled in helplessness. How well the firstdy understood the madam!


    An Rushuang nodded. It seemed that her father was still incensed at her missing Princess Mingxi¡¯s party. Actually, she had missed her party twice already.


    The first was because of Princess Anyang. The second was her passing out.


    However, since Princess Mingxi invited her and her little sister, then...


    ¡°Did An Lingshan go to the party alonest time?¡±


    An Rushuang asked in confusion.


    Mo Zhu answered with a chuckle, ¡°There is no need to worry, mydy. Nobody knows her in the capital. Even she did want to go to the royal pce, lord An had no time to make arrangement for her when you caught a disease.¡± There was a tinge of contempt in her tone.


    ¡°Watch out your tongue!¡± An Rushuang warned her, ¡°The wall has ears.¡±


    Upon hearing her words, Mo Zhu suddenly remembered Nanny Liu¡¯s suffering which chilled her bones.


    An Lingshan was really insidious. If Miss Anhadn¡¯t seen through her plot and bribed Silver to be on her side in time, it would lead to a misunderstanding between An Rushuang and her father.


    Mo Zhu should always mind the danger in this manor.


    She pped herself and said in a hurry, ¡°Thanks for your warning. Since I have passed the message to you, I have to return to serve Lady An now.¡±


    Mo Zhu left at once.


    An Rushuang couldn¡¯t help sighing as she watched Mo Zhu¡¯s figure fading into the distance. Her birthday party was none other than a big trouble!

 Chapter 91: Don鈥檛 Be Afraid!

    <h4>Chapter 91: Don¡¯t Be Afraid!</h4>


    Trantor: Storm in a Teacup


    All of a sudden, An Rushuang felt an extremely strange bump, apanied with a slight smell of blood and freezing coldness, which she found familiar.


    Knitting her eyebrows, An Ruhshuang struggled to open her eyes against the cold wind. With the moon light, she found herself on the horseback, but she couldn¡¯t see who was riding the horse. Definitely, the man was not a good guy. An Rushuang felt she was going to fell from the horse.


    As the horse ran, An Rushuang fell down a little and she couldn¡¯t help screaming.


    ¡°Ah!!!¡±


    She was so panicked that she tightly held a cloth. This was exactly what she said before. When one was forced to the edge, they would hold everything they could grab by instinct and would not let it go.


    ¡°Oh! Let it go!¡±


    The man hummed and held back his painful groan.


    ¡°Who are you? Why did you steal White Shuang?¡± Saying so, An Rushuang became tearful due to the strong sand wind, but she was still questioning the man...


    At the same time, she tightly clenched the man¡¯s clothes, with legs wrapping one of the man¡¯s legs as if he was her saviour. Closing her eyes, An Rushuang struggled to climb up.


    Now the man couldn¡¯t even draw rein.


    Meng Li stiffened his body and looked at the girl holding him tight. Meng Li was shocked to see her at this time. He was riding fast when the woman suddenlyy on the horse¡¯s back, not to mention the strange way she appeared today, what was she thinking about?


    How made her think he stole White Shuang?


    And, what does White Shuang have to do with her?


    He sighed and exined, ¡°Don¡¯t move. It¡¯s me.¡±


    What? An Rushuang was stunned and suddenly she felt her head was so hot and was going to explode. She was stiffened in great shock and not a single finger of hers could move now.


    Against the blowing wind, An Rushuang still couldn¡¯t open her eyes. Tears dropped down form her face. How miserable!


    Then, she heard General Yun¡¯s voice, ¡°Please let your hands go and I¡¯ll draw rein.¡±


    Closing her eyes, An Rushuang tilted her head, and then she felt the man¡¯s arm slightly moving. White Shuang was still running. Suddenly, An Rushuang felt she was in a cold sweat. If she let her hands go, she would fall down.


    If she had broken her arm or leg, would it affect what she was like in the capital...


    The low voice of Yun Ran rang in the ear again, ¡°Let your hands go, don¡¯t be afraid, I will catch you.¡±


    Oh...


    Hearing this, An Rushuang somehow felt calm and tried to let her hands go with her trembling fingers, but the second she felt the bump, she panicked to hold him again!


    Probably when people cannot see, their hearing and feeling can be very sensitive. It was so cold, but her palms were sweating. Amid the blowing wind, her tearful face was almost on the edge of being frozen.


    ¡°You won¡¯t fell down. Trust me!¡± Yun Ran said slowly.


    Yun Ran¡¯s voice was not gentle and he didn¡¯t talk much. Every time he talked, his words were very sharp. The word An Rushuang heard most was ¡°Kill¡±.


    But it was when she was a horse. She couldn¡¯t see his face but only hear his words. So she was more familiar with his harsh voice.


    An Rushuang said she would not give up even if there was only the slightest hope, but now she took a deep breath and said in panic, ¡°Ok.¡±


    Then she let her hands go.


    Without the support of hands, An Rushuang was suddenly thrown backward. Cold air rushed into her throat. She tried to open her eyes, but against the wind and strong sand, she could do nothing but to shed tears. Only a blur of ck was in the front of her eyes.


    Then, with a horse¡¯s neighing, An Rushuang fell into his strong arms.


    A softugh sounded overhead, and An Rushuang could feel his firm chest quivering, ¡°Scared to tears?¡±


    Hearing this, An Rushuang couldn¡¯t help feeling embarrassed. How could he take pleasure in other people¡¯s misfortune?


    ¡°No, it¡¯s because of the sand. Otherwise I would recognize you, Major General.¡± Saying so, An Rushuang was about to rub her eyes when arge hand caught her and stopped her move.


    ¡°Don¡¯t rub your eyes. It will hurt your eyes,¡± Yun Ran said in a low voice, ¡°Let me help you.¡±


    The voice pressed against her earlobe. An Rushuang couldn¡¯t help clenching her teeth and scolding him in the heart, but now she could not see anything, so she did not even know where to stare.


    Meng Li looked at her. The little girl¡¯s face was with some pride. She was always stuffy and would seldom show her childish look, which was somehow interesting.


    Meng Li took her soft and fair hand. Looking down, he found his big palm was full of cocoons as he had been practicing sword and spear since he was a child. Meng Li even felt his hand was senseless.


    However, when he held An Rushuang¡¯s hand, the softness made him stiffened. Perhaps this was the feeling of having a wife?


    Someone had told him that he should have had a wife.


    But he never took it seriously. The work he did was so dangerous that even he could not master his own life, how could he let an innocent and strange woman suffer all these with him?


    But at this time, Meng Li thought if she was his wife, he could protect her.


    They walked several steps before Meng Li said hoarsely, ¡°Let¡¯s sit here...¡±


    This was a small sand dune, just right for resting feet.


    An Rushuang could not see anything. Tears streamed down her face as soon as she opened her eyes, and she could only feel her way down, trembling.


    Then a pair of big rough hands reached her cheek, and she could feel the temperature of his fingertips, which were warm, unlike her coldness.


    An Rushuang gasped and subconsciously moved back, trying to avoid touching the man¡¯s hand, but she didn¡¯t realised they were sitting on the sand dune. As she moved back, her body lost control and rolled down with a cry of shock.


    Under the bright moonlight, a girl sitting on the sand dune screamed while rolling down. The man sitting beside her acted quickly to hold her without thinking. Then they hugged together rolling downwards.


    With white light shedding on them, it was as beautiful as a painting.


    The heart was pounding.


    Their hearts beat with striking thumps.


    An Rushuang was held tightly by Yun Ran. He held her so tightly as if he wanted to hug her into his bones. An Rushuang even felt a bit painful. But she didn¡¯t say that because An Rushuang felt warm and secure by his hug, which should be cherished.


    An Rushuang was so slim that Yun Ran felt she would disappear at any time. Feeling nervous, Yun Ran was even not willing to let her go.


    In tacit agreement, neither of them spoke, but then suddenly there was a neighing sound in the distance, followed by the neighing of horse one after another. A voice was then heard, ¡°General?! General?!¡±

 Chapter 92: The Trouble Caused by Sands

    <h4>Chapter 92: The Trouble Caused by Sands</h4>


    Trantor: Storm in a Teacup


    Was someoneing?!


    Upon hearing the sound, An Rushuang was startled and froze over. She subconsciously intended to get rid of Major General, but with her vision still blurred, she stumbled to her feet. All of a sudden, someone took her on her arm and forced her to squat down.


    Yun Ran said slowly in a low-pitched voice, his warm breath dispersing around her ears, ¡°Don¡¯t move. He can¡¯t find us.¡±


    They were so close to each other that her chest felt tight, and her breath was also not smooth enough. She blushed in shyness and intended to push Yun Ran away, but feared others would gossip about her when discovering they huddled together. ¡°You get up at first,¡± An Rushuang whispered through her gritted teeth.


    Bathed in the bright and clear moonlight, she bit her lower lip with her snowy teeth in grievance. Her crimson face, as well as her eyebrows turned wet due to the tears trickling down from her closed eyes which heavily stung due to the intruding sands.


    Looking at her delicate face, Meng Li suddenly remembered the legendary fairy mentioned by An Rushuang when she visited here for the first time.


    To him, the maid lying on the sanguinary desert now was more like a pretty goblin.


    Meng Li held her tight in his strong arms with a chuckle, not intending to let go of her. ¡°If I left, you would surely be exposed,¡± he lowered his head and whispered.


    With the cool breeze brushing her face, An Rushuang¡¯s cheeks burned redder. Gritting her teeth in fury, she simply shut her eyes in silence.


    Besides the cry gradually approaching them, there were only their breath interweaving in the air.


    At the same time, dragging his white horse, Du Yong intended to climbed the dune. With his legs numbing all of a sudden, he rolled down the dune in a scream, during whichrge amount of sands poured into his mouth.


    To his surprise, Du Yong actually found a red bruise on his calf. As experienced as he was, Du Yong thought something supernatural had happened.


    Since there were no big stones nearby, he was impossible to suffer an injury. Suddenly, Du Yong thought of a popr legend about the desert.


    ording to the self-imed wizard Zhang Jun, it was forbidden to get out of the tent in desert during the full moon evening, because a beautiful soul-eating demon d in red dress would turn up somewhere.


    Whoever met her could never return home in the future.


    Du Yong looked up at the moon, then the red bruise on his calf in doubt. With his head lowered, he held back his breath and crawled upward in discreetness.


    It took him such a long time to reach the peak. Though sweating heavily, he couldn¡¯t help shuddering in the strong chilling wind.


    Du Yong was almost frightened to death when he caught the younger general characterized by dignity and valour holding a girl in his arms at the foot of the dune.


    Though the girl was not d in red, her delicate face in the moonlight already threw him in panic!


    With a gasp in fear, Du Yong shouted at the top of his lung, ¡°General! The woman in your arms is a demon. You mustn¡¯t be entranced!¡±


    His loud voice led to a collective howl of wolves.


    Meng Li shot him a furious look.


    As Meng Li¡¯s subordinate, Du Yong wasn¡¯t smart enough, but he was good at shouting, very suitable to attract wolves on such a dark night.


    Terribly shocked by his cry, An Rushuang got rid of Meng Li before taking steps back. She rubbed her eyes to get her vision clear, but had no idea where to look at.


    Fortunately, she was wearing underclothes today, much better than the first time when she sneaked into the stable totally naked.


    Seeing her in a panic, Meng Li said calmly with a frown, ¡°Don¡¯t rub your eyes.¡±


    He took off his cloak before wrapping her up with it. ¡°Never be afraid. I am with you,¡± heforted her softly.


    Meng Li even thought it was not a bad thing if Du Yong discovered them. Once her reputation was ruined...


    He was willing to marry her.


    Meng Li couldn¡¯t help being astonished at himself who easily broke the promise he made at the ancestral hall for this strange girl...


    Suddenly feeling warm all over, An Rushuang, with her body slightly trembling in the cape, squinted at the man before her and nodded in silence.


    Meng Li strode upward the dune, while Du Yong kept lying on his stomach on the sand with his face full of sorrow. Nobody knew what he was thinking about.


    Treading on Du Yong¡¯s bottom, Meng Li pointed at An Rushuang at the foot of the dune with his chin before saying in low-pitched voice, ¡° What did you see?¡±


    Staring nkly at his handsome face, Du Yong finally decided to safeguard general¡¯s security, so he suggested sincerely with his lips in shudder, ¡°General, I know she is pretty, but she is definitely a ghost!¡±


    ncing sideways at An Rushuang, Du Yong gasped like suffering toothache before whispering, ¡°The sly ghost is produced by the great hatred of the dead on the battlefield! Her aim was none other than absorbing soldiers¡¯ souls.¡±


    With his face covered by his hands, Du Yong stared at Meng Li in fear as he tried to persuade the young general by telling the popr legend.


    It was beyond his expectation that instead of leaving as soon as possible, the general used more strength to step on him.


    ¡°Humph! Superstitious. This is what you learned in the army?¡± He snorted in contempt.


    How dare Du Yong talk about superstition before him like ignorant women.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Du Yong moaned about the sharp pain shooting up his bottom. ¡°Please forgive me, general!¡± He begged.


    ¡°Tell me again what you saw tonight?¡± The general asked with a sneer.


    Casting a glimpse at the girl wrapped in the ck cape, Du Yong couldn¡¯t help feeling curious. She was not as good-looking as a gorgeous fairy, howe the general was entranced...


    It was undoubted that the female ghost produced on the battlefield was good at seduction.


    As he was lost in thought, his back was pressed much more heavily by the general¡¯s feet. A wise man knew when to retreat. Du Yong decided to give in temporarily. ¡°I saw a beautiful girl, not a female ghost!¡±


    Not to mention Meng Li, even An Rushuang hiding in the cape couldn¡¯t help rolling her eyes at his words.


    It was out of her expectation that Du Yong was such a silly man.


    Unsurprisingly, Meng Li kicked his bottom relentlessly all of a sudden before asking unhurriedly, ¡°What did you see just then?¡±


    Forget it! The general could keep himself safe temporarily with the female ghost, while he might as well protect his bottom at once!


    Nearly shedding tears, Du Yong cried at the top of his lung, ¡°Forgive me, general. I see nothing at all!¡±

 Chapter 93: White Lie

    <h4>Chapter 93: White Lie</h4>


    Trantor: Storm in a Teacup


    Hearing Du Yong¡¯s sorrowful screaming, Meng Li remained emotionless and didn¡¯t say anything.


    However, An Rusuhang was a bit stunned on hearing Du Yong¡¯s scream before she couldn¡¯t helpughing out.


    Although she could not see him clearly, she could have a vague picture of how he reacted. True enough! Yun Ran was actually a tough and harsh man, but would it be appropriate for a General to force his subordinate to lie?


    Sometimes, gossips would go even viral if people intended to suppress them. If this spread across the camp, that would be embarrassing.


    Thinking so, An Rushuang stretched out to press against the sand and stumbled to stand up. She staggered forwards and looked at Yun Ran at a loss.


    He didn¡¯t allow her to rub eyes and An Rushuang felt it indeed inconvenient to be tearful and couldn¡¯t see things clearly.


    Seeing her at a loss, Meng Li quickly went towards her, regardless of punishing Du Yong. Seeing her tearful again, Meng Li couldn¡¯t help knitting his eyebrows, ¡°I told you to wait here for me.¡±


    Apparently his voice was not that friendly.


    Biting her lips, An Rushuang hid her little fair face under the big cloak, only revealing her pointed chin.


    She was as helpless as a little animal. Looking at her, Meng Li felt his heart was somehow beat by some unknown feeling.


    However, he knew exactly that this kind of feeling was untrustworthy. Meng Li still remembered the girl once wore his clothes and said she was a fairy at the god¡¯s side.


    Thinking so, Meng Li couldn¡¯t help curving his lips and put back the cloak and revealed the girl¡¯s tearful eyes. ¡°What can I do for you?¡± he asked softly.


    Hearing this, Du Yong couldn¡¯t help opening his mouth widely. He had never saw General like this... being so gentle.


    Yes, he had seen it several times. When General did not kill the enemy on the battlefield with one strike, the enemy asked him to ¡°give me a quick death¡±, Meng Li would smiled gently and said in a soft voice ¡°fine¡±.


    The memory of the bloody battlefield suddenly popped into Du Yong¡¯s mind, which made him couldn¡¯t help shivering.


    This time Du Yong looked at An Rushuang with some respect. Even if she was a ghost, she was a tough one, since she had the guts to deal with Major General.


    And... it seemed this female ghost was refusing General. Why was she shaking her head? Was General...


    Seeing this, Du Yong was even more confused.


    ¡°As a General, forcing your subordinate...Ahem, you shouldn¡¯t have stooped so low. It won¡¯t do you any good.¡±


    Looking at him seriously, An Rushuang actually was going to say ¡°forcing your subordinate to lie¡±, but she didn¡¯t dare to say that and therefore change the phrase to apply to the scenario.


    Although Du Yong was close to the General, it was still inappropriate to let this kind of things happen too frequently. And An Rushuang was now regarded as a ghost trying to tempt their General!


    Hearing her concerning words, Meng Li couldn¡¯t help curving his lips and said pleasantly, ¡°So what do you think?¡±


    An Rushuang was about to answer when her face was held by his big hand. Now she could even feel his breath.


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± she said, subconsciously falling back. Yun Ran quickly held her on the waist, ¡°Do you want to do that again? Stay still and tell me what¡¯s on your mind.¡±


    Saying so, he lowered his head and their faces were so close. Then An Rushuang felt his hands were on her eyes and then a blow of cool wind was in her eyes. The difort in her eyes gradually disappeared.


    He was helping her blow her eyes... An Rushuang couldn¡¯t help thinking that it was his sudden intimacy that made her fall from the sand dune.


    And now he was ming all these on her...


    Slightly bowing, Meng Li asked, ¡°What did you say? Go ahead.¡±


    An Rushuang was stiffened in surprise as if she was a dummy standing there. After a while, she stammered, ¡°Ok. I... I¡¯m fine.¡±


    The hazy figure gradually became resolute and clear. His face was angr, with a pair of starry eyes under the moonlight. But half of his face was covered by iron mask, which made him a bit prepossessing and pressing. His breath was very close to An Rushuang¡¯s face, which made her blush.


    ¡°Can you see clearly?¡±


    Standing in front of him, Meng Li stared at An Rushuang with his dark eyes, questioning, ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Why he felt a sense of unwillingness...


    Stiffened, An Rushuang nodded and said, ¡°General, your hands...¡±


    Could you please remove them?!


    Curving his lips, Meng Li slowly drew back his hands and smiled, ¡°It was urgent and sorry for offending you, fairy.¡±


    Grinding her teeth, An Rushuang red at him. She was just thinking he was a good guy and now why did he point out her embarrassment?


    Then they slowly walked to the top of the sand dunes. As An Rushuang¡¯s eyes were hurt by sands, her red eyes made her look even weak and pitiful in Meng Li¡¯s oversized cloak.


    Du Yong was still looking at the two with his mouth wide open on the sand dune.


    On seeing the woman¡¯s face clearly, he gasped and hurriedly got up and ran away.


    Seeing this, An Rushuang shouted, ¡°Wait!¡±


    Regardless of her words, Du Yong ran even faster. ncing at him, Meng Li picked up a small stone, directly hit it on Du Yong¡¯s leg.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Du Yong immediately fell onto the ground.


    An Rushuang walked over step by step and saw him panicking. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder: Did she look ferocious today? Was it hard to look straight at her?


    Otherwise, why Du Yong chose to look at the sky rather than look at her?


    ¡°I want to be clear and I hope you...¡± She intended to say ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong¡±.


    Before she had finished speaking, An Rushaung heard Du Yong shouting at the top of his voice, ¡°You can say it there, don¡¯te! I don¡¯t like you! ¡±


    The sound of this call has gone wild, lingering away.


    Hearing this, An Rushuang couldn¡¯t helpughing and stopped, ¡°You¡¯ve wronged me. I was... looking for a business group. I¡¯m not the ghost you talked about. Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t find them and lost in the desert before I came across General and asked for a help. What you saw then was all because my eyes were hurt by sands and I cannot see.¡±


    Hearing this, Du Yong was stiffened in shock and couldn¡¯t digest what An Rushuang said.


    Being stared at by Du Yong, An Rushuang didn¡¯t realised Meng Li was also looking at her in confusion.

 Chapter 94: Interrogation

    <h4>Chapter 94: Interrogation</h4>


    Trantor: Storm in a Teacup


    When they met for the first time, she, though tossed in panic at the very beginning, regained her calmness quickly and talked with him in absoluteposure afterwards.


    Now, facing Du Yong, a total stranger, instead of feeling nervous, she was way to calm. Though knowing she had told a lie, he couldn¡¯t debunk her at all.


    Nobody knew where she came from. Her words then were also improvised lies.


    ¡°Thanks very much for your assistance, general.¡±


    With her mouth corner curled upward slightly, An Rushuang turned around to make a curtsy to Meng Li, whose demeanor was like that of a well-bred nobledy.


    Meng Li caught a glimpse of her in coldness with a nod. The gentleness and warm smile on his face had disappeared without a trace, which seemed to be no more than an illusion to An Rushuang.


    This man was more indifferent than An Rushuang herself.


    With a frown, An Rushuang couldn¡¯t help feeling doubted. What was he doing on earth?Please visit our listnovel


    Among the three, merely Du Yong set his mind at ease. He edged to Meng Li with a chuckle. ¡°General, you should have told me earlier...¡±


    Or he surely wouldn¡¯t have made a fool of himself.


    Meng Li shot a piercing stare at Du Yong whose heart suddenly sunk under his sharp gaze.


    With his shanks in shudder, Du Yong at once held back his tongue and turned to An Rushuang standing nearby before asking in curiosity, ¡°Miss, will you wait here tonight?¡±


    Of course not.


    An Rushuang thought to herself. She would be in danger if the wolves turned up...


    Considering she couldn¡¯t tell the truth to Du Yong, An Rushuang prevaricated, ¡°It¡¯s toote to go back by myself. I have no choice but to stay here temporarily. Maybe another caravan will pass by before dawn.¡±


    Upon hearing her words, Du Yong, staring at her inmed eyes, at once forgot the legend about the female ghost, as well as his great panic just then.


    He edged toward Meng Li and said attentively, ¡°General, let the poor girl stay in the military camp tonight. We can ask her to leave when the caravanes.¡±


    It was also Du Yong who said to the general when he treated the woman with great tenderness that there mustn¡¯t be a woman at the military camp.


    An Rushuang was a little stunned.


    Du Yong continued in patience, ¡°General, given her body shape, does she look like a woman? With her bosom... not big enough, she can put on a soft leather armor and pretend to be a hostler.¡±


    Bearing the humiliation in silence, An Rushuang red at Du Yong with great hatred. Though it was for her own good, was there a need to belittle her like this?!


    Meng Li, with his lip corner curled upward slightly, fixed his eyes on An Rushuang. This little liar was really... not sexy enough.


    ¡°Huh, indeed...¡±


    Considering his attitude was a little softened, Du Yong added in a hurry, ¡°It will take us a whole day to apany her to the nearest vige, very impractical concerning the various military affairs. If we leave her alone, she will surely be killed by the wolves at night... It¡¯s a pity, right?¡±


    Meng Li nced sideways at him with a frown, as if he was really bothered by her situation.


    An Rushuang turned to Meng Li in confusion. Even if Du Yong knew nothing about her, he should understand her dilemma. It was impossible for her to stay at anywhere. If she pretended to be a hostler in the army, how could she exin her absence in the daytime?


    What¡¯s more, An Rushuang didn¡¯t intend to stay here every night. After her birthday party, she must go to the Five-altar Temple to visit the Master Wuchen.


    She had never arrived here during the days she passed out. The monk she met in her dream must have something to do with the Five-altar Temple.


    ¡°Not necessary.¡± An Rushuang answered in a hurry after a second thought.


    ¡°All right,¡± Meng Li said at the same time.


    Out of her expectation, they actually held the opposite opinion.


    An Rushuang standing on the top of the dune had an eye contact with him standing at the foot of the dune.


    Her eyes sparkled with doubt, while his flickered with resoluteness.


    What was he thinking on earth?


    With his lip corner curled upward slightly, Meng Li restated his opinion, ¡°Since there is no caravan passing by now, you might as well stay at the military camp tonight.¡±


    ¡°No way!¡±


    An Rushuang refused by shaking her head. ¡°I can¡¯t live at the camp. Perhaps, a caravan wille tonight. We can talk about it tomorrow.¡± She raised her head in worry to look towards the east. There was only a bright moon high in the sky. The dawn was still far far away.


    Du Yong strode forward and said to her in a low-pitched voice, ¡°Miss, what¡¯s wrong with you? You will surely regret when our general changes his mind. Thank him for his kindness at once. You have no idea how terrible the desert is at night.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to stay in the camp.¡±


    An Rushuang was very stubborn. She suddenly felt confused that why she didn¡¯t wake up at the camp but on the horseback instead?


    Was she rted not to a horse but to this general named Yun Ran?


    Their eyes burnt with anger when they had an eye-contact. Du Yong continued to exhorted An Rushuang patiently, ¡°You have no idea how dangerous the desert is at night. Did you hear the wolves howl just then? Such a little girl like you is no more than an appetizer to the wolf! What¡¯s more, the legend about the ghost is true. Maybe there are only men on the battlefield, so the ghost will transform into a woman. If you stay in the desert alone, the ghost may turn into a man to kill you instead!¡±


    An Rushuang forced a smile before saying, ¡°It¡¯s really unnecessary... to go to the camp.¡±


    ¡°Give me a reason.¡±


    Ignoring Du Yong¡¯s chatter, Meng Li raised his head to stare at her and said coldly.


    Intending to repeat her words originally, An Rushuang, given the seriousness in his eyes, suddenly doubted which reason he wanted on earth.


    The reason she came to the desert?


    An Rushuang didn¡¯t know either why she was bound up with him.


    Feeling the intense atmosphere, Du Yong, with his Adam¡¯s apple moving slightly, intended to try again in discreetness, ¡°Miss...¡±


    ¡°Get out of here!¡± Meng Li ordered him in calmness, but with full authority.


    With a shudder, Du Yong put his feet together, climbed up the big date horse awkwardly and dashed forward.


    Bathed in the serene moonlight, Meng Li turned to An Rushuang and said slowly, his eyes as sharp as a de. ¡°Tell me why you came here and why you lied to me...¡±


    Why did you always keep a distance from me?

 Chapter 95: Confession

    <h4>Chapter 95: Confession</h4>


    Trantor: Storm in a Teacup


    An Rushuang had been always stressing that she was only a passer-by. Therefore, he had never asked her name.


    She was also vignt when receiving other¡¯s kindness. Actually,pared to this girl in front of him, Meng Li would rather believe Du Yong¡¯s words. At least Du Yong would never make up such a huge lie in front of him.


    Hearing his questioning voice, An Rushuang couldn¡¯t help knitting her eyebrows and staring at the man in from of her. With eyes turning red, An Rushuang tightly held her cloak.


    Meng Li also stared at her.


    As time passing by, when Meng Li thought she would not tell him, he heard An Rushuang sighing and looked at the direction of Du Yong, saying ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll tell you. He might be right.¡±


    Saying so, An Rushuang looked up and tried to observe his expressions. On seeing his tough face, An Rushuang immediately looked down, revealing half of her fair face.


    ¡°So you are a ghost?¡±


    Obviously Meng Li did not believe and his eyes revealed sarcasm. He quickly walked towards her and held her wrist tightly to force her toe forwards.


    Screaming, An Rushang didn¡¯t expect this and struggled, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps that¡¯s what I should ask you.¡± He said coldly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you a ghost? Why not run? Aren¡¯t you good at disappearing out of nowhere?¡±


    With several questions popping out, Meng Li felt like he had finally spoken out what he had hold in his heart for a long time.


    Grinding her teeth, An Rushuang suddenly felt offended. Sheined to herself: I did not want to stay here being blown by the cold wind.


    If you wanted to settle old scores, that¡¯s totally fine!


    An Rushuang had nothing to feel guilty about, since she even saved General¡¯s life!


    ¡°Ghost?!¡± An Rushuang suddenly looked up at Meng Li and seemed confident, ¡°Yun Ran! You are a General! It¡¯s ok that you are ungrateful to me, how dare you question me now? Do you know it is all because of you that I¡¯m here? If it wasn¡¯t you, I...I would have already been reincarnated in a new body.¡±


    An Rushuang actually wanted to say that she would have already served tea for the Jade Emperor in the celestials¡¯ world. But she needed to be more miserable to let him feel guilty. So perhaps it was better to use the identity of a ghost.


    ncing at her, Meng Li said, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. I never... killed a woman. You must have mixed someone up with me. If you are a ghost, you¡¯d better reincarnate as soon as possible.¡±


    That¡¯s it?! Not afraid of ghost? Was that because he had killed too many people?


    Frowning, An Rushuang smiled coldly, ¡°Are you serious? Or you felt guilty and do not dare to recall?¡±


    Looking at her, Meng Li recalled every single woman he knew and finally said firmly, ¡°Miss, I¡¯m not who you want to look for.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s you!¡±


    Furious, An Rushuang pointed at his chest with all her strength. Was he wearing armour inside? How could it be so firm...


    ¡°I will leave and it¡¯s ok to tell you. I¡¯m called White Shuang. General, are you familiar?¡±


    To his surprise, Meng Li sharply stared at An Rushuang before heughed out, ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous! Who sent you here trying to deceive me?¡± His cold voice sounded even harsher, which made people short of breath.


    ¡°Ridiculous? You are the ridiculous one!¡±


    An Rushuang coldly hummed and her eyes turned red, but she didn¡¯t retreat, ¡°How could a general believe those rumours. I was about to be reincarnated, why you find another White Shuang to bind me?¡±


    Saying so, An Rushuang felt sad for herself. She was dead, why let her serve him again?


    It wasn¡¯t easy for her to be reborn. Why he brought another White Shuang that let her travel miles in the evening? She really wanted to know what she owed to him.


    Hearing this, Meng Li was stunned and couldn¡¯t reply a word.


    Looking at the girl in front of him, he thought even if White Shuang was reborn, she should have a horse face, why she looked so beautiful and she did hit his heart... that was too far.


    But she seemed to be telling the truth. Although he knew An Rushuang was good at lying, he didn¡¯t know why he would somehow believe her fantastic words.


    ¡°So you are really a ghost?¡±


    Coming in the evening and leaving at daytime. That was right. But she didn¡¯t look horrific, which somehow didn¡¯t match with normal ghost.


    Grinding her teeth, An Rushuang nodded after a while.


    ¡°Yes. White Shuang is a ghost.¡±


    Taking a sigh of relief, An Rushuang thought fortunately she wasn¡¯t called White Shuang.


    ¡°Why you didn¡¯t tell me previously?¡± Meng Li frowned.


    Who would know you were not afraid of ghosts? Twitching her lips, An Rushuang wrapped her cloak tighter, ¡°Everyone is afraid of ghost. Of course, I didn¡¯t dare to mention...¡±


    They sat on the sand dune, talking from White Shuang saving his life till now. With the moon falling, there was some twilight in the east.


    Looking at the girl in front of him, Meng Li looked regretful and then asked sincerely, ¡°If it was me who trapped you here, what about I find you a monk to help...¡±


    ¡°No!¡± said An Rushuang in a high pitched voice.


    Who knew the monk he found was reliable or not? The situation was strange. If she couldn¡¯t go back to the An Family and reincarnated, that would be frustrating.


    Feeling Meng Li¡¯s sight, An Rushuang said, ¡°It is all fate and we cannot change it. And I will not appear after around 15 days. I helped you and you are supposed to protect me these days.¡±


    After the birthday banquet, she would go and find the Master Wuchen. She didn¡¯t want to arrive at the desert in her dreams.


    Thinking so, An Rushuang smartly curved her lips and looked firm.


    Deeply looking at her, Meng Li stretched out to wrap the cloak for her, ¡°Fine, it¡¯s up to you...¡±


    Suddenly the cloak fell onto his fingertips and the lively girl instantly disappeared.


    Then Meng Li suddenly heard a strange cry behind him. He frowned and looked back, only to see Du Yong, who had left early,ing back. He looked pale and frightened, screaming in panic. ¡°Ghost, she¡¯s a ghost!¡±


    What a coincidence!

 Chapter 96: Legendary Alcohol

    <h4>Chapter 96: Legendary Alcohol</h4>


    Trantor: Storm in a Teacup


    The next day, early in the morning.


    As Hong Yu helped An Rushuang get dressed, the doors were opened suddenly with a squeak. Zhao Xiaotao entered the room with a red-paint hamper in her hand, her pretty face full of calmness.


    Standing beside the closet, Silver asked with a smile, ¡°Howe the small kitchen provides the breakfast so early today? Since Miss An has promised to take the meal with Lady An, why bothered yourself to fetch the breakfast instead?¡± She then picked a dress and turned to An Rushuang. ¡°Miss, how about this one?¡± Since An Rushuang rejected to wear those ones with bright colors, it took her such a long time to find this elegant light blue dress dotted with butterflies patterns.


    Hong Yu interrupted after turning back to have a look, ¡°This was madest year, already out of fashion in the capital city. ording to Hong Zong, the wave brocade is very popr, but isn¡¯t sold well due to its high cost.¡±


    Silver echoed, ¡°Since Miss An will go to make dresses today, maybe we can have a look at the so-called wave brocade.¡±


    An Rushuang picked up a jade hairpin and inserted it into her cloud-like ck hair. ¡°This dress is okay. You take the breakfast cooked by the small kitchen, while I will take the meal with my parents.¡±


    ¡°Miss An, it¡¯s not from the small kitchen,¡± Zhao Xiaotao pointed to the hamper as she said.


    Hong Yu gazed at her in confusion. ¡°You bought them on the street? Nanny has warned us that Miss An can merely eat the food cooked in the manor, otherwise...¡±


    Staring at the hamper, An Rushuang suddenly realized something. She said when Hong Yu finished her chatter, ¡°Mr. Cheng sent it, right?¡±


    Zhao Xiaotao¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°How do you know about that?¡±


    A little stunned, Hong Yu turned to the red-paint hamper with a frown. ¡°You have promised to have a check for its operation after three days. Howe he is that impatient...¡±


    Silver had a general knowledge of Mr. Cheng who borrowed arge sum of money from Miss An. She gazed at the hamper in curiosity, the fragrance floating from within made her mouth water.


    With a chuckle, An Rushuang removed the lid of the fouryer hamper. The topyer contained a dessert in the shape of two mandarin ducks with their necks intertwined. As sophisticated as it was, the mild sweetness could be discerned from its puff.


    There was a bowl shaped as a gold ingot filled with something hot on the secondyer, while the thirdyer was upied by a delicate dish cooked with lotus roots.


    Every one longed to see the bottomyer. It was beyond their expectation that rather than hot soup, there was merely a small ck pottery can with red seal. The tiny word on it was already obscure which could be barely recognized as ¡°Legendary¡±.


    What was it on earth?


    Though it seemed very familiar, An Rushuang couldn¡¯t remember where she had saw it before.


    Hong Yu asked in bewilderment, ¡°Why did he send you alcohol besides the dishes?¡±


    Alcohol? An Rushuang¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Exactly!


    However, she remembered that this alcohol was the gift from the foreign countries. At Zhu Han¡¯s party, the emperor was very fond of the legendary alcohol, so he presented all of them to his father at once. Since then, with the appreciation of the royal family, the price of the legendary alcohol all of a sudden soared to tens of thousands taels of gold...


    The supreme status of the legendary alcohol could be observed from a popr poem then: the legendary alcohol wouldn¡¯t make you drunk, but do good to my humble body. Its taste bitingly cold, its fragrance intoxicating. With my vision blurred and vague, I seemed to have arrived at a fairnd.


    However, as the emperor passed away, the legendary alcohol had also disappeared without a trace.


    Touching the cool pottery can, she couldn¡¯t help trembling slightly.


    ¡°Miss An?¡±


    An Rushuang didn¡¯t regain her consciousness until hearing the sudden shout. Given Hong Yu¡¯s confusion, she answered peacefully, ¡°Nothing. Mr. Cheng is so considerate, but it¡¯s not decent to take alcohol early in the morning. Go to the small kitchen and ask them to cook some soup for relieving the summer heat. I will bring them to the main chamberter.¡±


    Hong Yu responded and left.


    ¡°Miss An, shall we put away the alcohol?¡± Silver asked then.


    ¡°No. Just set it here. I need itter on.¡±


    Zhao Xiaotao was confused about her words. Silver responded submissively and put the alcohol on the table. Since thest event, she was much more mature and steadier than before.


    When the soup was cooked after an hour, An Rushuang led her maids out of Liuxi Pavilion for the main chamber.


    Mo Zhu just stepped outside the yard when they arrived at the entrance of the main chamber. ¡°It¡¯s such a coincidence,¡± Mo Zhu said with a smile, ¡°Lady An asked me to invite Miss An to have breakfast with her. Since you didn¡¯t take meals here out of illness, Lady An didn¡¯t have much appetite, either.¡±


    ¡°Has my mum taken meal already?¡±


    An Rushuang frowned slightly. Her mother did turn leaner recently.


    Mo Zhu caught a glimpse of the room before shaking her head in upset. ¡°Lady An only took a little and asked the servants to take away the dishes.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    She turned to Hong Yu and took the hamper. ¡°I will visit her by myself,¡± She said as she entered the yard.


    Lady An was faking sleep, leaning on the soft cushion. She thought Mo Zhu came back upon hearing the squeak of the door. ¡°Mo Zhu, how is Shuang¡¯er now?¡±


    An Rushuang curled her lips at the familiar nickname. She put the red-paint hamper on the desk before shouting with a smile, ¡°Mum!¡±


    Lady An sat up hurriedly in happiness. It was until she finished touching An Rushuang¡¯s hair and shoulder that she sighed heavily in worry, ¡°Howe you turned leaner again these days...¡±


    With a bitter smile, An Rushuang seized Lady An¡¯s hands as she grumbled coquettishly, ¡°There are enough slimdies in the capital city. If I be a fat girl following your instruction, Xianxian and Mingyue will surelyugh at me!¡±


    Although knowing she changed the subject intentionally, Lady An couldn¡¯t helpughing. She poked her forehead before pretending to me her in anger, ¡°How can you mock yourself like that?¡±


    Given her mum¡¯s joy, An Rushuang answered with a chuckle, ¡°Since you haven¡¯t taken breakfast, please have some food now. I happened to meet a good chief yesterday. Let¡¯s enjoy them together.¡±


    Given An Rushuang¡¯s expectation, Lady An nodded when remembering that they hadn¡¯t taken meals together for such a long time. ¡°All right.¡±


    The Yuanyang pancake was actually abination of crispness and tenderness. As for the gold-ingot-like bowl filled with golden pumpkin, the one-of-a-kind fragrance of the pumpkin lingering in the air was attractive enough to make one¡¯s mouth water.


    ¡°Who is the chief?¡±

 Chapter 97: Disputes over Cloth

    <h4>Chapter 97: Disputes over Cloth</h4>


    Trantor: Storm in a Teacup


    Turning to An Rushuang, Lady An didn¡¯t look contented after eating the food. Instead, she looked somehow upset, as if she was pondering over something.


    Seeing this, An Rushuang was surprised. Although An Rushuang wanted to lure her mum to ask about the chef, she didn¡¯t expect mum would have such reaction. Suddenly An Rushuang had two assumptions.


    First, mum might have had this kind of food before and she didn¡¯t have a good rtionship with the chef. This was what she could think of off the top of her head, but she quickly discarded it. Lady An had never been to the capital before and Mr. Cheng had said Baiwei Restaurant was passed down from his family. They wouldn¡¯t have known each other.


    The secondly assumption An Rushuang came up with was Lady An might think the food was really delicious and wanted to employ the chef to work for the An Family. But An Rushuang couldn¡¯t understand why her mother would act like this.


    So An Rushuang cautiously asked, ¡°Mum, is this not to your taste? If so, let me ask them in the kitchen to change the dishes.¡±


    Slowly shaking her head, Lady An took a spoon of the gold-ingot-like bowl in her mouth. Her eyshes hung low, and no one knew what she was thinking. After a while, Lady An took a sigh and smiled bitterly.


    ¡°Last time I had this Reunion Cup was 30 years ago......¡±


    Looking at Lady An, An Rushuang was confused, ¡°The chef calls it gold-ingot-like bowl...¡±


    Lady An shook and said, ¡°My girl. No, it is Reunion Cup. Grandfather made it himself...¡±


    Suddenly Lady An stopped talking. Hearing this, An Rushuang became even more confused. The her mother¡¯s ancestral Zhang n did have a champion schr, but it gradually declined. However, the broken boat still had three catties of nails, and it was still regarded as a powerful family in Mohe. However, she never heard that there was a cook in the Zhang Family.


    ¡°Grandfather¡¯s family originally created this desert? Howe I never heard of that, mum?¡±


    Lady An looked rather anxious and forced a smile ¡°cannot like that... your grandfather is a schr, and a gentleman would never enter the kitchen. Don¡¯t think too much.¡±


    ¡°But, you just said that the gold-ingot-like bowl was created by grandfather.¡±


    Seeing An Rushuang asking, Lady An felt a bit painful and was thinking about how to deal with her when she heard the voice of Mo Zhu outside.


    ¡°Lady An, Miss An, Cloth Store has sent cloths. The seamstresses also arrived. Shall I...¡±


    Mo Zhu had intended to ask whether she should ask the Cloth Store to leave cloths as most noble families did to pick up the popr cloths and let the store took the remaining ones back in the evening.


    However, the door creaked and was pushed open from inside. Lady An stood at the doorsteps and interrupted her, ¡°Then go invite Lingshan here too. Shuang¡¯er is right here. When Lingshanes, we can choose together.¡±


    Mo Zhu was surprised but she quickly replied to Lady An and asked the servant at the side to invite Second Miss. Then she went to the gate of the main courtyard to call the head of Cloth Store and seamstresses inside.


    The food on the table had already been collected. An Rushuang was still looking at the ce where the gold-ingot-like bowl had just been ced with confusion. This must have something to do with mum. Even if not, it should link to the Zhang Family.


    But how could a schr¡¯s family be linked to a dish? Why mum avoid talking about this? That was strange.


    She had no idea. Soon, she heard the voice of An Lingshan outside.


    ¡°Greetings, Mother An!¡±


    ¡°Greetings, Lady An!¡±


    They were indeed quick.


    An Rushuang could only put aside her doubts. After a while, she saw An Lingshan slowly entering the door in white delicate silk clothes. With a jade hairpin simply inserted into hair, An Lingshan looked gentle and obedient. Madam Zhang was also on her side.


    When she entered the door, she bowed to An Rushuang with respect, ¡°Sister, you¡¯re also here.¡±


    Madam Zhang also smiled aside, ¡°Miss An, you look pale. Seems you have lost some weight these days... Lady An, you should also take a good rest to recover. Look at your face. Oh, I often hear people say...¡±


    ¡°Now that you¡¯vee, choose the cloth.¡± An Rushuang smiled and interrupted.


    The she turned to look at the cloths. There were many pieces of cloth sent from this Cloth Store, but the best one was the piece of cloth in front of her. With a slight ray of light shining on it, the cloth seemed to have light waves flowing on it. The colours were different and beautiful, just like water waves.


    This cloth was one of the most beautiful and outstanding, and Madam Zhang also noticed it. With her eyes lit up, Zhang smiled with mockery and said, ¡°Hum! Although wave brocade is valuable, it only suits spring. Is there no cloth avable in the Cloth Store? Are you trying to look down on the An Family?! I can¡¯t believe you use this kind of cloth to make up for it. ¡±


    An Lingshan remained silent all the time, but when she heard this, she slightly curved her lips slightly. But she quickly withdrew the smile and frowned, ¡°This is really not good. How can this Cloth Store be so... Mum, don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    Of course, An Lingshan was calling Madam Zhang. Lady An couldn¡¯t help frowning on hearing this. If they thought the cloth was inappropriate, they could just neglect it and don¡¯t go for it. They would return some cloths that were not good enough anyways. Their words had set Lady An up. If she didn¡¯t deal with this issue, it would prove that she¡¯s weak; if she dealt with it, she would hurt people on her side.


    No matter which side she took, it would not a good situation.


    An Rushuang was also angry, but she didn¡¯t show any expressions. With eyebrows slightly raised, she looked at the cloth in front of her and stretched out to hold a corner of the cloth. The cloth was like the wing of cicada. It was extremely thin and cool, unlike normal wave brocade, which was really amazing.


    ¡°This is the cloth I want to choose.¡± She looked up at Madam Zhang coldly with a pair of sharp eyes, ¡°Madam, I respect you as an elder in this family, and you also need to be aware of your identity. Today you came uninvited. Mum said nothing. You should be grateful and cautious. Are you aware you are wrong?¡±


    Madam Zhang¡¯s face turned red, and when she wanted to respond to An Rushuang, she felt she was dragged by An Lingshan. She blushed and gnashed her teeth, ¡°I really don¡¯t know Miss An has been so delicate that you need to wear clothes made by wave brocade in summer to prevent yourself from catching a cold.¡±


    Hearing this, the seamstresses were stunned. Miss An was in such a poor health condition? Everyone knew water brocade was luxurious and beautiful, but it was a bit heavy. But given the hot weather today, even if you wear cicada gauze, you would get sweat all over. How could one wear wave brocade at this time?


    If so, it would be hard for Miss An to give birth in the future. Everyone present was shocked while An Rushuang remained calm. She couldn¡¯t help but be amazed at Madam Zhang and An Lingshan. They would never forget toy a trap for her.


    Hearing this, Lady An turned anxious. Madam Zhang¡¯s nonsense, if spread out, would hurt Rushuang¡¯s reputation. That would be a big problem. Thinking so, she hurriedly said, ¡°The Cloth Store...¡±


    Lady An was about to me it on the Cloth Store when An Rushuang smiled and interrupted her directly, ¡°Mum, this cloth is really what I want. However, Madam Zhang, did you spend too long in the courtyard? I¡¯m afraid there is something wrong with your eyes. It is apparently a flowing cloud silk. Why are you calling it wave brocade? ¡°

 Chapter 98: Mr. Zhu鈥檚 Present

    <h4>Chapter 98: Mr. Zhu¡¯s Present</h4>


    Trantor: Storm in a Teacup


    As soon as An Rushuang finished speaking, the shopkeeper of the cloth store was dumbfounded. As an expert in cloth business, he, with his mouth wide open, stared at An Rushuang in astonishment.


    Madam Zhang gazed sideways at An Rushuang, then caught a glimpse of the cloth with a cold smile. ¡°Humph! I have never heard about Flowing Cloud Silk. This is evidently Wave Brocade. I am not blind yet.¡±


    An Lingshan echoed, ¡°Sister, do you intend to wear it at your birthday party? It will be hotter in half a month.¡± She looked worried while gazing at An Rushuang, as if she really cared about her.


    Even Lady An was panicked. She knew An Rushuang was telling a lie to help her. If it was proved to be the Wave Brocade, wouldn¡¯t Rushuang be set in a dilemma?


    How could she deal with it?!


    Keeping silent with a smile, An Rushuang casually gave a hint to the shopkeeper with her eyes. Standing by for such a long time, it was high time for him to say something.


    The shopkeeper couldn¡¯t help trembling under her piercing gaze. With a smile on his fat face, the shopkeeper said unhurriedly, ¡°How smart the first miss is! This isn¡¯t Wave Brocade characterized by heaviness and thickness. However, the... Flowing Clouds Silk is as light as the cicada¡¯s wing. Woven by the silk produced by the giant silkworm of the Southern Area, it will give out a morous light, totally iparable among the various cloths.¡±


    Madam Zhang¡¯s face darkened already, while An Lingshan said through her gritted teeth still with a smile, ¡°As ignorant as I am, I have never heard about this cloth before.¡±


    ncing at several female embroiders, she bore great grudge against An Rushuang who intentionally embarrassed her by not telling her about the cloths in advance.


    This scheming girl was really a big trouble for her!


    The shopkeeper nced at An Lingshan in silence and presented the Flowing Cloud Silk to An Rushuang respectfully with her head lowered, ¡°This is the only one we have, and I will present it to the first miss for free on behalf of my boss. Please ept it.¡±


    A little stunned, An Rushuang turned to the shopkeeper in confusion. ¡°I don¡¯t know your boss.¡±


    Given her coolness, the shopkeeper answered with a smile, ¡°Our boss¡¯s family name is Zhu. These cloths are given to you as a present to return your big favor.¡±


    Everybody was shocked at his words.


    An Rushuang suddenly remembered the man at Changting Pavilion. Since it was no more than a trifle, she never expected he still remembered her.


    Was Mr. Zhu the owner of a cloth store?


    An Rushuang felt headache when she tried to get a clue, so she had to stop and said politely, ¡°It¡¯s such a valuable present. Thanks very much for Mr. Zhu¡¯s kindness.¡±


    The shopkeeperughed. ¡°We are happy if you like it.¡±


    Madam Zhang muttered enviously, ¡°Humph! It¡¯s indecent of a man to send a present to a girl he just met once. Miss An¡¯s reputation might be ruined...¡±


    All the people present gasped in astonishment at Madam Zhang¡¯s rashness. How dare she discuss a girl¡¯s reputation in public?


    With a sneer to himself, the shopkeeper turned to Madam Zhang and her daughter before saying respectfully, ¡°My boss also prepared gifts for the second Miss. Since there is only one bolt of Flowing Clouds Silk, my boss said the second Miss can choose your favourite among others. However...¡±


    He paused, his smile more radiant, ¡°Since you¡¯re worried about the second Miss¡¯s reputation, I have to take them away directly.¡±


    Madam Zhang¡¯s powdered face went crimson. Just as that of the opera performers, all of her face seemed ghastly pale except for her fiery red cheeks. She gritted her teeth, her cherry red lips curled upward in hatred. ¡°All right. As the second miss of the An family, Lingshan can buy cloth from any store she likes!¡±


    The shopkeeper smiled tenderly. ¡°Of course she can. Since most of the cloth stores in the capital city belong to my boss, it is very possible that the second miss will ruin her reputation once buying cloth from those stores.¡±


    Clenching her fists, Madam Zhang was speechless, while An Lingshan, with her face ghastly pale, was lost in thought.


    An Rushuang chuckled. The shopkeeper actually shared the same personality with her!


    ¡°Chun Xiang, since Madam Zhang doesn¡¯t intend to choose cloth, please escort her back as soon as possible. Never shame yourselves again.¡± Lady An ordered.


    ¡°Madam...¡± A maid said timidly. Even before she finished speaking, Madam Zhang pped her relentlessly and left in a huff. Covering her burning cheek with her hand, Chun Xiang followed her and left in grievance.


    To An Rushuang¡¯s surprise, as nothing had happened, An Lingshan actually said tenderly to the shopkeeper with a smile, ¡°Master, sorry to offend you just then. Please thank Boss Zhu on my behalf.¡±


    She chose a bolt of cloth casually with a morous but awesome smile on her face.


    Including the valuable ones picked for themselves, Lady An totally chose thirty bolts. Besides all the maids at the manor who would get two new summer dresses each, Madam Zhang would also get her own, but no one knew whether she feltfortable when she wore those dresses.


    It was until noon that they finally finished dealing with the cloth. An Rushuang intended to ask her mother about the Reunion Cup, but Lady An was busy with asking the seamstresses to measure her size, totally indisposed to talk about this subject. An Rushuang had no choice but to follow her mother¡¯s order and return to Liuxi Pavilion.


    With several bolts of cloth in her arms, Hong Yu couldn¡¯t help asking in curiosity, ¡°Miss An, how did you learn about the Flowing Cloud Silk?¡±


    An Rushuang answered without turning back, ¡°I actually know nothing about it at all.¡±


    She was also curious that she just improvised a name randomly given the cloth¡¯s top-level quality. Rather than debunk her lie, the shopkeeper not only echoed her, but even ttered her by satirizing Madam Zhang and An Lingshan at the same time. He was definitely not amon shopkeeper.


    Hong Yu¡¯s mouth widened in surprise. ¡°But weren¡¯t you afraid that they would know the truth someday...¡±


    An Rushuang couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°What truth? Even if I made a mistake, the cloth couldn¡¯t turn into the Wave Brocade.¡±


    Hong Yu stared at her in confusion and nodded.


    When she handed the cloth to Silver, Hong Yu warned her repeatedly about its high value and she must keep it intact. Silver responded submissively.


    Xiaotao had already followed An Rushuang to go outside. Hong Yu caught up with them in a hurry.


    They got in the wagon with ck canopy heading to the Eastern Street.

 Chapter 99: Avarice

    <h4>Chapter 99: Avarice</h4>


    Trantor: Storm in a Teacup


    When An Lingshan came back, Madam Zhang was still smashing things in her room. With broken pieces of porcin on the ground, the room was in a mess. Hiding in the corner, Chun Xiang was so scared to be pped again; her face had been hurt severely.


    Seeing this, An Lingshang knitted her eyebrows and let Chun Xiang out and shouted, ¡°Mum! That¡¯s enough!¡±


    Madam Zhang threw the vase directly on the ground, looked back at An Lingshan maliciously and shouted angrily, ¡°Do you think I¡¯ve humiliated you, huh? Always remember that you will never be the first daughter! I know you want to call that bitch mother! ¡±


    She screamed as if the girl in front of her was her enemy.


    An Lingshan slowly took a sigh, approached to Zhang, and said softly, ¡°Mom, father hasn¡¯t given us a clear identity yet. We could be expelled at any time. Do you really want to experience the days before? Smiling to others but being treated like dirt...¡±


    When An Lingshan thought of the past, there was a sh of malicious look in her eyes.


    Madam Zhang also froze in anger. She clenched her fist and gasped quickly as if she couldn¡¯t breathe. The sun shone through the window, but it didn¡¯t fall on her. All she could feel was endless coldness.


    Suddenly, she sat on the ground and cried in a low voice, ¡°What can I do? Why you aren¡¯t a boy ... if you were a boy, Lord An would definitely regard me as his wife rather than a concubine...¡±


    Madam Zhang was shivering as if she had been mad.


    This was not the first time An Lingshan heard this kind of words. She looked extremely calm and looked at her mother without any emotions. After Madam Zhang retold her all their horrible past, An Lingshan said slowly, ¡°Even if you have a son, there is still An Qingrong, the Yue Qi lieutenant! Do you think father is an idiot?¡±


    With messy hair, Madam Zhang looked up at AnLingShan in despair.


    However, An Lingshan smiled and said slowly, ¡°You should be proud that you gave birth to a daughter. From now on, do whatever I tell you to and I canguarantee that you will be a wife and even hold on to the whole family.¡±


    Hearing this, Madam Zhang asked hoarsely, ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°An Rushuang will be engaged soon. If she marries someone in remote areas, she will be difficult to intervene in the affairs of An Family again. As for An Qingrong, he does not live here for most of the time, and it is time for him to set up his own homes. It will be up to you and me to call the shots in the An Family.¡± Speaking of this, An Lingshan smiled and looked extremely gentle with her pale cheeks. She said slowly, ¡°Mum, even the sun will be blocked by dark clouds.¡±


    She looked up out of the window. The sky outside was already slowly darkening, and thick clouds blocked the sun, leaking a little light through the gap.


    Suddenly Madam Zhang felt her heart was filled with something. She was so excited that she couldn¡¯t speak a single word. Only a big smile was seen on her face.While on the other side, the wagon arrived at the Eastern Street.


    Hong Yu jumped out of the car, helped An Rushuang down, and then looked eagerly into the yard.


    Zhao Xiaotao also jumped down immediately andughed at her, ¡°Look at yourself, so anxious! Those who know us know that it¡¯s Miss An whoes here to look for someone. Others might think it¡¯s you who are here to visit rtives.¡±


    At usual time, Hong Yu would have already quarrelled with Zhao Xiaotao. But this time Hong Yu was very quiet and stood at the door. She did not move as if she were frozen.


    An Rushuang stretched out her hand to pat her and asked with a smile, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Hong Yu turned around as if she woke up from a dream. She looked pale and stared at An Rushuang. Her eyes were full of panic, but she didn¡¯t say anything.


    An Rushuang felt something bad must have happened. She then opened the door and entered.


    It was in a huge mess!


    Everything in the yard were scattered everywhere, all broken. One of the doors in the courtyard smashed directly into the inner room. It looked as if someone had kicked it in directly. There was still dried blood on the ground inside the yard. No one knew who left it.


    An Rushuang was shocked and said ¡°Ask around and see if anyone has seen Ye Chengzhi and Bian Wen.¡±


    All these messes made them anxious.


    Before Hong Yu came out, she looked at the outside with surprise. A tall and thin man wasing in from the outside. His blue cloth was broken, and there was still some dark blood stains on it. With dishevelled hair and a dirty face, he seemed to be covered with ayer of grey, which made him look even worse than beggars.


    ¡°Mr. Ye!¡± Hong Yu shouted and ran quickly towards him, with tears almost falling down. Her voice was trembling, ¡°How are you? What happened? ¡±


    Ye Chengzhi was dragged by her, stumbling. Without saying a word, he looked at the messy yard at a loss. His eyes were bloodshot.


    An Rushuang strode up to him and asked, ¡°Where is Mr. Bian?¡±


    An Rushuang was very uneasy and anxious, but Ye Chengzhi seemed to be unable to hear her. He struggled to get rid of Hong Yu and staggered forward. No one knew where he was going.


    ¡°Ye Chengzhi!¡± An Rushuang went round to Ye Chengzhi. She was shorter but she looked firmly at him, ¡°Wake up! Where is Mr. Bian?!¡±


    Saying so, she pped Ye Chengzhi in the face. However, Ye Chengzhi stumbled and fell onto the ground directly. Looking at them fearfully, Hong Yu didn¡¯t dare to stop them.


    After the p, Ye Chengzhi seemed to return to his mind. He looked around at the ruined yard. When his eyes touched the copsed door, he suddenly turned to An Rushuang and cried out, ¡°Miss An... please help me!¡±


    He threw himself on the ground and began to cry. The thin and tall man rubbed himself with mud, curled up like a child, sobbing and shouting, ¡°Master... Master... there was an ident ...¡±


    An Rushuang was stunned and wanted to ask further. However, when seeing his reactions, An Rushuang could help sighing and said in a low voice, ¡°You should calm down first and exin these things to me. There is always a way to solve problems. But first of all, you have to stay calm. Can crying bring back your master?!¡±


    An Rushuang said in a stable voice with sharpness like a sword cutting down. Hearing this, Ye Chengzhi gradually calmed down.


    With red eyes, Hong Yu helped him stand up and whispered, ¡°Miss An is trying to help you ...¡±


    Ye Chengzhi nodded and stood up, hinting that he was ok and did not need HongYu¡¯s help. He walked towards An Rushuang with more steady steps. Standing in front of An Rushuang, Ye Chengzhi bent down deeply.


    Seeing this, An Rushuang didn¡¯t saying anything, but she felt much more relieved.


    After that, she heard Ye Chengzhi saying slowly, ¡°Miss An, this is what Master left to me.¡±

 Chapter 100: Who Took Bian Wen Away

    <h4>Chapter 100: Who Took Bian Wen Away</h4>


    Trantor: Storm in a Teacup


    He took out a clean but crumpled envelop from inside his dirty clothes and pressed it forcefully before handing it to An Rushuang. ¡°Read it by yourself,¡± he said still in a low voice.


    He couldn¡¯t help feeling disappointed. His master would rather leave a letter to An Rushuang whom he had merely known for several days than tell him the truth.


    As slightly stunned as she was, An Rushuang seized the letter and pulled the piece of paper out, her fingertips trembling a little. Bian Wen actually left two letters. His handwriting was a little illegible, but the paper was clean enough. It seemed that he must wrote them in a hurry.


    The first letter was to An Rushuang.


    Miss An,


    The crown prince had sent for me several days ago. Though intending to bid farewell to you, I couldn¡¯t made up my mind yet. It was out of my expectation that I would say goodbye to you in this way.


    The reason why I refused to teach you medicine and introduced you to Luo Qu was that I had to leave here as soon as possible due to the exposure of my identity, rather than minding your intention to murder someone with medical skills. Since I will be all right, it is unnecessary to search for me.


    Best wishes to you.


    An Rushuang could imagine that scene. With the turmoil outside, Bian Wen sighed as he gazed at the window before writing this letter to say goodbye to her. As for Ye Chengzhi, maybe because it was too hard for Bian Wen to bid farewell to his face.


    With her eyes a little teary, An Rushuang sighed. ¡°Since he had said goodbye to me, there was no need to tell me the reason...¡±


    This crafty old man was really her big trouble.


    And she definitely couldn¡¯t turn her back on him.


    There were merely a few lines, as well as vague marks of tears in the second letter.


    Given the words ¡°To Luo Qu¡±, An Rushuang knew immediately that this was the letter she had always desired for. However, it was Bian Wen¡¯sst words written in desperate situation.


    I write this letter to you after thirty years¡¯ separation.


    In my dream, I have alwayse back to the Emerald Lake.


    Please bury me beside theke after my death if I have a chance to return.


    Can we grow old together in the next world?


    Signature: Bian Wen, the man deserves to die.


    Almost shedding tears, An Rushuang took a deep breath before folding the paper and putting it back into the envelop. She turned to Ye Chengzhi and asked earnestly, ¡°Do you know Mr. Bian Wen¡¯s whereabouts? Did two group of people visit himst night?¡±


    Based on her observation, it couldn¡¯t be Ye Chengzhi¡¯s blood or he hurt someone so badly thus making them bleed heavily. The truth must be that two groups of people had a fight with each other and, subsequently made such a mess.


    Ye Chengzhi stared at An Rushuang in astonishment. It suddenly dawned on him that why his master would leave letters to this young girl. Except for medical skills, An Rushuang was really much more capable than him.


    Given his expression, An Rushuang knew she was right. ¡°Besides crown prince¡¯s followers, did someone else visit him?¡±


    ording to An Rushuang, since crown prince had taken action, other princes should have gotten some information, too. They wouldn¡¯t let the legendary doctor off the hook. It merely depended on the fact that who took the lead.


    Among all the princes, the second prince Zhu Han was most likely to have a conflict with the Crown Prince.


    Ye Chengzhi shook his head and murmured, ¡°There is only you besides the crown prince.¡±


    As angry as she was, An Rushuang really intended to awaken him by giving him a good beat. With his pale face full of worry, Ye Chengzhi was squatting down and supporting his forehead with his hands, half shielding his bloodshot eyes. It was evident that he hadn¡¯t slept for the whole night.


    Given her poor condition, An Rushuang only sighed. ¡°Silly man! How could I harm Mr. Bian Wen!¡±


    It seemed that Ye Chengzhi had observed the anger in her tone. He shook his head in a hurry, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that. Besides crown prince¡¯s followers, there were no other people. Two groups came here, but I am so foolish that I even have no idea which group kidnapped my master...¡±


    As frustrated as he was, Ye Chengzhi murmured nkly, ¡°I am useless.¡± He slumped to the ground in listlessness.


    An Rushuang said coldly with a frown, ¡°Two groups?¡±


    Ye Chengzhi nodded in silence. Enraged by his depression, An Rushuang ordered loudly, ¡°Hong Yu, fetch a basin of water!¡±


    Though a little surprised, Hong Yu still followed her order given the fury in her eyes. She got a basin of cold well water and returned in panic.


    An Rushuang pointed to Ye Chengzhi¡¯s head and said expressionlessly, ¡°Pour it on his head. Awaken him.¡±


    Hong Yu was surprised. ¡°Mydy...¡± She stared at An Rushuang pleadingly. An Rushuang turned to Ye Chengzhi who was still bitterly indulged in his own pain.


    ¡°Do it.¡± An Rushuang said coolly, ¡°What? Refuse to obey my order?¡±


    She hardly scolded Hong Yu as harshly as that. With tears almost gushing out of her eyes, Hong Yu poured the whole basin of freezing well water over Ye Chengzhi¡¯s head.


    As the chilling-bone water stroke his body, Ye Chengzhi got drenched all over. After a series of coughs, he gradually calmed down. The freezing water trickled down from his face and hair, as if he had just given a full vent to her sadness by crying wildly.


    An Rushuang looked down at him and said, ¡°Once in the dream for too long, it¡¯s very easy to be lost in it. Have you woken up already?¡±


    Ye Chengzhi turned to her, his mouth corners curled slightly. With the well water trickling down from his hair, he nodded seriously. ¡°I have woken up. Thank you very much, Miss An.¡±


    He stood up straightly and said, ¡°Last night, crown prince¡¯s followers waited outside the gate and wanted to take my master away. Suddenly, several men d in ck leaped down from the wall and caught me.¡±


    Men in ck? An Rushuang frowned. Did they intend to take the lives of Bian Wen and Ye Chengzhi?!


    Ye Chengzhi took a breath and continued, ¡°The people outside the gate heard the voice inside and intruded into the yard. And then, they began to fight against each other...¡±


    He said with his voice trembling. ¡°My master stuffed the envelop in my sleeves before I was knocked out. I totally have no idea who took away my master on earth!¡±


    He shuddered in deep regret.


    With her fist clenched, An Rushuang almost lost her mind. She forced herself to cool down and said slowly, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. Since one of the groups was evidently the crown prince¡¯s followers, the men in ck must be working for the second prince Zhu Han. Crown prince has always been weak. It was because he wanted to keep it as a secret that he sent for Mr. Bian Wen at midnight. If Bian Wen was kidnapped by Zhu Han...¡± She didn¡¯t finish her words, but Ye Chengzhi had already understood her meaning.


    If caught by the second prince, Bian Wen was surely in danger.

 Chapter 101: Before the Tempest

    <h4>Chapter 101: Before the Tempest</h4>


    Trantor: Storm in a Teacup


    As capable and ambitious as he was, the second prince Zhu Han, whatever his personality was, merelycked a chance.


    In order to get the chance, he would do everything he could. As for the fraternity among brothers, it was merely an affectation in royal families.


    Compared with the supreme throne around the corner, kinship was really worth nothing.


    If Bian Wen were kidnapped by Zhu Han, he merely had two choices. The first was to kill Bian Wen thus never letting the weak crown prince finding the legendary doctor. However, as Zhu Han was prone to suspicion, the crown prince was very likely to get other elixirs even after Bian Wen¡¯s death. If so, all he had done would be in vain.


    Therefore, Zhu Han must prefer the second option, that was, poison the crown prince to death with the assistance of Bian Wen. Killing two birds with one stone, it was really a good trick.


    No matter what choices he made, Bian Wen would die for sure.


    Zhu Han was very good at ying his enemies by another¡¯s hand, through which he not only could frame others, but also keep himself innocent.


    It was just like then when he asked her to send the so-called elixir to the princess, which was none other than the poison to kill the crown prince.


    Lost in thought, An Rushuang said all of a sudden, ¡°I see!¡±


    Given her pale face, Ye Chengzhi asked in a hurry, ¡°What? Did you remember something?¡±


    Totally deaf to what they had said anxiously just then, An Rushuang trembled slightly as she waspletely indulged in her memory. Those pictures were actually vividly presented before her eyes.


    ¡°Lord... Even if I send them the elixir, the crown prince is highly possible to refuse it. ording to you, it is because of the crown prince¡¯s narrow-mindedness that he caught such a serious disease.¡± The innocent girl looked up to Zhu Han and pouted in anger. ¡°Maybe he will think you intend to poison him!¡±


    Zhu Han held her shoulders with a smile and said in a low voice, ¡°Invented by the descendant of the legendary doctor, this elixir is the only one of its kind. I heard from the royal doctor that my elder brother can only live for at most half a year. He should know clearly that he may stand a chance if taking the elixir, otherwise, death is awaiting him in half a year.¡±


    ¡°So I will present it to them now?¡± The girl asked in panic.


    ¡°Of course not. Keep it well until the princesse to you for it. Then it¡¯s none of your business even if there is an ident.¡±


    Just as he expected, the princess did visit her for it before long in a hurry. An Rushuang had no idea whether the crown prince had taken it or not. She merely knew that the crown prince passed away after a month, much sooner than the doctor¡¯s expectation.


    Though the crown princess insisted that it was a plot, royal doctors could only argue that the crown prince died of disease given theck of proof. The crown princess guarded at her husband¡¯s coffin and prevented anyone to approach it. Insisting that there was someone plotting against her husband, she actually went to lunacy overnight.


    It was until then that An Rushuang started to suspect the elixir. Since it was provided to the crown prince, there must be a thorough check before he took it. How could he be poisoned so easily?


    Now she knew. Bian Wen was capable to invent a deathly pill, but he wouldn¡¯t kill anyone with his medical skills. There might be someone else involved in it.


    He saved people with his medical skills, while SHE killed people in order to keep him alive.


    As well-informed as Zhu Han was, he would find Luo Qu someday and by then even her elder brother would fall into Zhu Han¡¯s trap!


    An Rushuang was suddenly enlightened. All the problems haunting her in herst life came to light.


    No wonder the prince of Northern Kingdom couldn¡¯t find Bian Wen. He was either imprisoned or killed by Zhu Han at that time.


    How silly she was to mention Bian Wen to the face of Zhu Han! No wonder shewas grounded afterwards at Jiaofang Hall! Back then she couldn¡¯t figure out the real reason even after her death, merely thinking it was all due to An Lingshan.


    In Zhu Han¡¯s heart, the An family had always been the crown prince¡¯s followers. Otherwise, howe the royal robe would appear then?


    An Rushuang couldn¡¯t help feeling cold. What an insidious man Zhu Han was! He brewed the plot for such a long time before taking action at thest moment!


    However, what wasforting was that she still had time in this life.


    Since her first crime then was seemingly plotting against the crown prince, An Rushuang decided to take the revenge step by step.


    She slightly smiled before turning to Ye Chengzhi who was in great worry and saying slowly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Set your mind at ease. I will save Mr. Bian Wen.¡± Given her tone full of resoluteness, it seemed she was very confident.


    Ye Chengzhi stared at her nkly. With her height merely reaching his shoulder, she seemed to be no different from other noble girls, but her star-like eyes were sparkling with a gleam as cold as the moonlight. Her promise actually reassured him very much.


    He nodded with a smile. ¡°I believe you.¡±


    An Rushuang stuffed the envelop in her sleeve before turning to Ye Chengzhi. ¡°I am leaving for the First Pharmacy to find someone. Go with me.¡±


    Learning medicine was much less important than Bian Wen¡¯s security. Since she had no idea whether Luo Qu had met a trouble, she must go there as soon as possible.


    Ye Chengzhi originally intended to ask her who it was, but An Rushuang had already boarded the wagon. He swallowed his words and followed her in silence. Since a young girl could be that strong, how could he be dwarfed as a man?


    Seeing him d in wet clothes, Hong Yu asked him whether he wanted to change his clothes at once. After getting rejected, she, with her bloodshot eyes, stuffed a cape into his hand. ¡°Take this even if you don¡¯t want to wear it in case you would catch a cold.¡± It had turned much colder due to the cloudiness.


    Ye Chengzhi had been busy with searching for his master, thus having no time to pay attention to the weather.


    The carriage was shrouded in silence. Given An Rushuang¡¯s sullenness, the two maids didn¡¯t dare to start a dialogue, either. Qi Da, the driver, wanted to chat with Ye Chengzhi sitting beside him. Since he kept silent in seriousness, Qi Da lost his interest very soon.


    Hong Yu caught a glimpse of the weather after getting off the wagon. With a frown, she at once asked Zhao Xiaotao to fetch a cape for An Rushuang.


    An Rushuang shook her head. She raised her head to look at the sky. With the sun shieldedpletely by the cloud, a tempest seemed to be around the corner.

 Chapter 102: Visiting the First Pharmacy

    <h4>Chapter 102: Visiting the First Pharmacy</h4>


    Trantor: Storm in a Teacup


    Ye Chengzhi got off the wagon and stood at the entrance. Staring at the ck inscribed te hung above the door, he murmured nkly, ¡°The First Pharmacy?¡±


    He suddenly remembered that his master did mention this ce several days ago when he gave the silver needles to An Rushuang. However, it was beyond his expectation that the First Pharmacy was actually that shabby.


    An Rushuang went to knock the door directly. Hurrying forward behind her, Ye Chengzhi came to realize whom she was going to meet. It must be the person his master mentioned that day, Luo Qu.


    Following An Rushuang¡¯s order, Hong Yu and Xiaotao were waiting inside the wagon. Though worried about Bian Wen, they could do nothing except for giving theirdy a few words offort.


    It was after a long while that An Rushuang heard the light footsteps behind the doors followed by a childish sound. ¡°Who is it? We don¡¯t sell herbal medicine today. Pleasee tomorrow.¡± It was Kong Qing.


    An Rushuang answered after a second thought, ¡°Kong Qing, Ie here to meet master Luo Qu.¡±


    The ck painted doors creaked after a period of silence. Seizing the door with his snowy and tender small hand, Kong Qing poked his chubby face out and frowned heavily upon seeing An Rushuang.


    ¡°Howe you are here again?¡± Brother Chuan Qiong and Brother Gu got so angry at her visitst time that they even refused to y with himter on.


    An Rushuang couldn¡¯t help smiling bitterly. She seemed to be unwee, but she mustn¡¯t give up now at the entrance of the First Pharmacy. An Rushuang squatted, keeping their heads on the same level. She said quite sincerely without a trace of contempt, ¡°Kong Qing, listen to me. I must meet Luo Qu today. Please tell Chuan Qiong that I have gotten the letter already.¡±


    Feeling a little uneasy about her tone, Kong Qing stared nkly at An Rushuang with his eyes wide open before looking back subconsciously.


    Following his eyes, An Rushuang caught a corner of the green robe fluttering in the wind. Knowing Chuan Qiong was there, she then shouted loudly, ¡°Chuan Qiong, since you have heard my words, please let me have a talk with Luo Qu.¡±


    Chuan Qiong didn¡¯t show himself until a long time had passed. d in a green robe covered by ayer of gauze, he was still that eye-attracting young man. He came up unhurriedly, his eyes sparkling with a tinge of unhappiness.


    ¡°What did you say just then?¡± He asked with a sneer.


    Staring at him in resoluteness, An Rushuang repeated her words again. ¡°You have promised to let me have a talk with Luo Qu if I got the letter. Since Mr. Bian Wen is in trouble now, I must meet her to...¡±


    Even before she finished speaking, Chuan Qiong interrupted her with an ironic smile which seemed so weird on his handsome face.


    ¡°Resort to Luo Qu when he is in trouble? Why didn¡¯t he lend her a hand when Luo Qu was in peril?¡±


    He continued loudly in rage, ¡°Do you think you can be Luo Qu¡¯s disciple with the letter in your hand?! No way! She taught no one before, and won¡¯t make an exception for you!¡±


    An Rushuang sighed slightly. She actually calmed down upon hearing his words. ¡°I don¡¯t expect I can bd apprenticed to her. However, since Bian Wen is in danger, please ask her whether she is willing to meet me. I will wait for you here. If she refuses, I will leave at once and never visit the First Pharmacy again for the rest of my life!¡±


    An Rushuang chuckled. ¡°As for the letter, give it to her for me. Please tell her, Mr. Bian Wen had always waited for her at the Emerald Lake until he was abducted.¡±


    She took out Bian Wen¡¯sst letter and handed it to Chuan Qiong.


    mming the door with a hard kick, Chuan Qiong went inside with the letter clenched in his hand. There was no sound in the inner room.


    Quite astonished, Ye Chengzhi knew clearly that how much An Rushuang longed to learn medical skills. She actually imed she didn¡¯t care if Luo Qu was willing to teach her or not at such a key moment.


    Bian Wen was surely her big trouble.


    Ye Chengzhi turned to her. ¡°If, I mean if she refuses, are you willing to give up your dream?¡±


    Knowing his meaning, An Rushuang slightly smiled before responding slowly, ¡°I learn medicine to save lives. Have you ever heard that someone who cares nothing about life wants to learn medicine? Why should I learn it if I can¡¯t save the ones important to me? What¡¯s more, I still have you if Luo Qu refuses. It¡¯s okay for me to find a second-best master.¡±


    She was really as free and easy as a heroine. Ye Chengzhi nodded with a smile. ¡°I am totally unqualified to be your teacher.¡±


    They stared at each other in chuckle.


    Suddenly, the lightening skimmed across the sky like a silver dragon. As the deafening thunder rumbled, the cloudy heaven was lit by the bolt.


    As the sky turned darker and darker, numerous raindrops started to beat the ground to the flurry of ear-splitting thunders. It felt freezing cold with the rain touching your skin.


    In a moment, the drizzle turned to a downpour.


    An Rushuang onlysaw the drizzle of Mohe City. She had never experienced the downpour in the capital. As powerful as the waterfall, the rain had blurred her eyespletely.


    The eaves were too narrow to provide shelter for them. Ye Chengzhi stepped backward slightly to give more room to An Rushuang. His clothes were soaked before long.


    ¡°Go to the wagon at first. I will call you if hees,¡± An Rushuang suggested.


    With his face going crimson, Ye Chengzhi was silent. When a girl was in trouble, how could a man stand by? Shouldn¡¯t she go to wait in the wagon instead? Since he was already soaked, it made no difference where he stayed now.


    ¡°Miss An, go to the wagon. I will wait for him here.¡± Ye Chengzhi said in a hurry.


    An Rushuang shook her head in resoluteness. ¡°I have promised him to wait outside the door. I mustn¡¯t break my promise.¡±


    Ye Chengzhi fell into silence upon hearing her words.


    Hong Yu and Xiaotao jumped off the wagon to offer An Rushuang the cape and insisted upon staying there with her, but were driven back instead in the end.


    Even under the eaves, An Rushuang couldn¡¯t help shuddering in the cold wind mixed with the freezing rain.


    It was until their face turned ghastly pale that the ck painted doors squeaked open.

 Chapter 103: When a Liar Met a Scoundrel

    <h4>Chapter 103: When a Liar Met a Scoundrel</h4>


    Trantor: Storm in a Teacup


    A tall and strong man d in a ck robe came out in fury, one of his hand with veins bulging on its back clutching the door, while the other holding an oiled paper umbre.


    ¡°Brother...¡± An Rushuang murmured under his piercing gaze. Her confidence vanished at once.


    Considering Ye Chengzhi was with her, she changed the address in a hurry, ¡°Mr. Gu! Howe you are here? Did Chuan Qiong ask you to...¡±


    Though angry with her stubbornness, An Qingrong couldn¡¯t help feeling worried about her after seeing the cautious look in her eyes.


    Why would she rather suffer in the downpour for medicine learning instead of enjoying her carefree life back at her cozy home!


    If he could stand out, he would have dragged her to the horseback directly and sent her home!


    He cut in abruptly after shooting her a furious re, ¡°Nobody asked me toe. In case that someone would be tortured to death by the cold wind or the heavy rain, I came out to give the beggar who passes by the entrance an umbre!¡±


    Even before he finished speaking, An Rushuang had already answered loudly with a morous smile, ¡°How kindhearted Mr. Gu is!¡± She took the umbre from An Qingrong and stuffed it in Ye Chengzhi¡¯s hand without hesitation. ¡°Since there are two beggars, why did Mr. Gu merely bring one umbre?¡± Seeing her clear and sincere eyes, An Qingrong couldn¡¯t even lose his temper.


    ¡°This one is for you. As weak as you are, you must protect yourself from the cold rain,¡± An Qingrong said.


    It was until then that An Rushuang finally burst intoughter. She said happily after edging inside, ¡°I just joked around. There is no rain under the eave. Chengzhi, you just take the umbre.¡±


    Ye Chengzhi stared at An Rushuang in astonishment. Always being indifferent, she actually couldugh like this.


    ¡°Did Chuan Qiong give the letter to Luo Qu?¡± An Rushuang asked that man again.


    An Qingrong answered in confusion, ¡°You gave him a letter?¡±


    He had never heard Chuan Qiong mentioned it before. It was even from Kong Qing that he knew An Rushuang was waiting outside the door. Chuan Qiong did pretend that nothing had happened.


    Ye Chengzhi eximed in surprise, ¡°How can he break his promise?!¡± He couldn¡¯t help using Chuan Qiong of being a shameless liar.


    Falling into silence for a long period, An Rushuang suddenly sneered. ¡°I knew he was unreliable!¡±


    An Qingrong and Ye Chengzhi turned to An Rushuang in slight surprise.


    ¡°I will go find him and fetch the letter!¡± Ye Chengzhi suggested in a hurry.


    Just as he was about to break into the First Pharmacy, An Rushuang suddenly seized him by his arm.


    ¡°Wait,¡± An Rushuang continued unhurriedly with a smile, ¡°Bian Wen¡¯s letter is here!¡±


    Scratching his head nkly, Ye Chengzhi waspletely puzzled.


    ¡°But... But, I saw you give him the letter...¡±


    He gazed at An Rushuang as he spoke, his eyes sparkling with doubt and awe. Was there something in the world she couldn¡¯t achieve?


    An Rushuang winked at him with a chuckle. ¡°I did give him a letter, and asked him to pass the words to Luo Qu. However, it¡¯s the letter Bian Wen wrote to me instead. The one to Luo Qu is well preserved in my clothes!¡±


    An Qingrong stared at her with his lip corners slightly curled. His younger sister had always been smart. Though seemingly stubborn and rash, she had already been well-prepared before taking any action.


    Setting his mind at ease, Ye Chengzhi murmured with a rxed smile, ¡°That¡¯s great. That¡¯s great...¡±


    With her lip corners curling up, An Rushuang turned to An Qingrong, bowed to him formally and presented the letter to him with both of her hands. ¡°Please give this letter to Luo Qu, Mr. Gu. It doesn¡¯t matter whether she is willing to meet me or not, but you must warn her that she mustn¡¯t help a viin do evil.¡±


    Rxed a little, she turned to Ye Chengzhi. ¡°You have to be my teacher from now on.¡±


    Ye Chengzhi widened his mouth in silence.


    With his face a bit darkening, An Qingrong took the letter. Gazing at her serious face, he almost felt as if she was totally another person.


    It was after a long period that he nodded and put the letter inside his clothes. ¡°Set your mind at ease.¡± He turned around at once and disappeared into the heavy rain in a moment.


    An Rushuang trusted her elder brother very much though he left without many words.


    As soon as they were leaving, there suddenly came a thunderous howl in the rain!


    ¡°Stop, all of you!¡±


    A person knocked the door open and rushed outside. Though covered by a gauze- made vest, his blue robe was already soaked. He looked so uncollected with the rain trickling down from his handsome face. Wasn¡¯t he none other than Chuan Qiong?


    Bumping into him on his way back to the pharmacy, An Qingrong couldn¡¯t help frowning at his poor looking. He held the umbre for him as he said in his low voice, ¡°We should go back and have a talk.¡± Turning his back on An Qingrong, Chuan Qiong approached An Rushuang directly.


    Though a little stunned, An Rushuang raised her eyebrows in calmness. Had he noticed the fake letter? However, except for the letter, all she said just then was absolute truth!


    She caught a glimpse of him in peace. ¡°Does Luo Qu want to meet me? Please show me the way then.¡±


    Chuan Qiong was enraged at her casual tone. With his fist clenched, he threw the letter to An Rushuang with all of his strength. ¡°What¡¯s this! Liar!¡±


    Originally thinking he was about to beat Shuang¡¯er, An Qingrong was greatly frightened. He couldn¡¯t help frowning when seeing the crumpled letter thrown to her body. He was extremely reluctant to see them in fight given their grumpiness...


    Holding the letter in her hand, An Rushuang detected a trace of burnt smell. She unraveled the letter and caught immediately the loss of the lower left corner.


    The three words ¡°To Miss An¡± were with a tinge of burned ck, surely the source of the burnt smell.


    With the paper in her hand, she gazed at Chuan Qiong, her eyes full of irony. ¡°Don¡¯t you try to frame me, Mr. Chuan Qiong. How can I know what this is?¡±


    With his beautiful eyes wide open, Chuan Qiong intended to snatch the letter away, but An Rushuang stuffed it directly into her clothes. She raised her chin up, emitting an upromising aura.


    His face went totally crimson, while his finger froze over in the air. Knowing it was impossible to retrieve the letter, Chuan Qiong drew back his hand. ¡°You did say it is Bian Wen¡¯sst letter written when he was in great danger. Humph! Shameless liar!¡±


    An Rushuang pulled the letter out and raised it high in public.


    ¡°You are the liar instead! I remember there wasn¡¯t a hole in the letter before!¡± She sneered.

 Chapter 104: A Chance

    <h4>Chapter 104: A Chance</h4>


    The rain in April was still freezing. Though d in thin summer clothes, Chuan Qiong seemed to feel hotter and hotter as his face turned as crimson as a cooked shrimp.


    ¡°You...You... It¡¯s you who gave me the wrong letter at first!¡±


    Chuan Qiong wiped the sweat off his face. He insisted that it was her fault.


    With her eyes wide open, An Rushuang snorted and showed no weakness at all. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t burned my letter, howe I would guard against you! As shameless as you are, you are surely not a man of noble character.¡± There was still a morous smile on her face.


    Despite her eloquence, Chuan Qiong retorted coldly, ¡°I suddenly remembered that if I hadn¡¯t noticed there was something wrong with the letter, why would I intend to burn this letter out of anger?¡±


    With a sneer, An Rushuang observed the semicircr dark hole on the letter carefully as she drawled, ¡°If you didn¡¯t n to ruin this letter, howe you would know the content? What¡¯s more, since it¡¯s written to Luo Qu, why would you read it instead?!¡±


    Chuan Qiong waspletely subdued by her powerful aura.


    An Qingrong couldn¡¯t help feeling headache. Since he wanted to offend neither of them, he had tofort each party at times respectively. He never expected that both of them actually ignored him directly. ¡°Enough! Behave yourselves!¡± He couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and shouted at the top of his lung all of a sudden.


    An Rushuang caught a glimpse of An Qingrong. Given his darkening and serious face, she finally stopped talking.


    Chuan Qiong also looked up at him, a gleam of fear skimming across his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s she who changed the letter at first...¡± He still murmured in anger, his chin raised high.


    It was until An Qingrong shot him a piercing stare that he finally stopped talking even his face still full of rage.


    When Mr.Gu lost his temper, Chuan Qiong still felt scared.


    All of them fell into silence in the rain.


    An Qingrong took out the letter and handed it to Chuan Qiong. ¡°Chuan Qiong, this is the real one. Give it to Luo Qu.¡±


    His finger trembled slightly as he took the letter, which seemed to him as heavy as a huge mountain. His heartbeat even quickened ordingly.


    He clenched the letter and turned to him with his slightly bloodshot eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t you fear that I will burn it again?¡±


    An Qingrong nced at him before saying unhurriedly, ¡°Since she has said it¡¯s Mr. Bian Wen¡¯sst words, it means that he doesn¡¯t have much chance to survive. If he has died already, it doesn¡¯t matter whether you give it to Luo Qu or not. Death is the end of everything after all.¡±


    An Rushuang¡¯s face turned a little pale, while Ye Chengzhi was also full of sorrow. Neither of them noticed Chuan Qiong¡¯s suddenly shiver in the cold rain. Staring at the sealed letter, he remembered Bian Wen¡¯s letter to An Rushuang, his eyes turning a bit red.


    When An Rushuang regained her consciousness, Chuan Qiong had rushed into the rain directly without holding the umbre.


    Gazing at his figure, Ye Chengzhi murmured, ¡°Will he really burn the letter?¡±


    He was very worried about his master.


    ¡°He won¡¯t this time, but before giving it to Luo Qu, he is very likely to speak ill of Mr. Bian Wen,¡± An Rushuang curled her lips slightly.


    She looked down again at her palm. The hole at the corner of the letter was very small, while the hole on Chuan Qiong¡¯s clothes was much bigger. Perhaps, he didn¡¯t see it at all, or howe he would embarrass himself to her face?


    ¡°What a pity!¡± Holding the letter in her hand, she said with a chuckle.


    An Qingrong pulled her to a higher stair. ¡°Stand much higher. Or your shoes will get wet.¡±


    An Rushuang responded and went upward holding her dress. As the rain kept falling, a small pool had been formed at the entrance. It was unknown how deep the water was. The rippling water almost covered the threshold and was about to flow into the yard.


    Ye Chengzhi originally intended to remind the man to keep a distance from An Rushuang. He couldn¡¯t help feeling confused that thedy actually didn¡¯t care about it at all. He kept his head lowered and was lost in thought. An Rushuang asked him to stand at a higher ce, in case his clothes would be soaked.


    After about fifteen minutes, there suddenly came a flurry of clicks, but they could see nothing in the heavy rain. When the sound came nearer, they finally realized something, thus trying their best to hold back their chuckle.


    The personing up was too short to be spotted.


    Merely as tall as an arm, the kid was wearing a straw rain cape and a big bamboo hat which almost covered his whole body. The soaked getas on his feet made him much taller. The clicks they heard just then was exactly his footsteps.


    It must be Grandma Gu who asked him to dress like this in case he couldn¡¯t hold the umbre given the strong wind.


    The kid clicked toward the entrance before trying his best to lift the bamboo hat to reveal his pink face. After ncing at all the people with his grape-like dark eyes, Kong Qing said in his naive voice, ¡°Brother Gu, Grandma Gu asked me to lead you to the back yard.¡±


    With his lip corners curled slightly, An Qingrong responded and crouched down to ask him, ¡°Do you want to walk back?¡±


    The getas were quite heavy. It was harder to walk in them once they were soaked.


    Kong Qing pressed his lips tightly in grievance. Due to the big bamboo hat, it was nearly impossible to observe that he had shaken his head.


    With a chuckle, An Qingrong removed the hat directly from Kong Qing¡¯s head, gave it to Ye Chengzhi and carried the little wet guy in his arms. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he turned around and said to An Rushuang.


    Knowing his meaning clearly, Ye Chengzhi handed the umbre to An Rushuang. Gazing at An Qingrong in doubt, he couldn¡¯t help feeling puzzled, but it did seem very natural that he cared so much about An Rushuang.


    The First Pharmacy looked more like arge courtyard than a traditional clinic. It was very surprising that such arge yard actually hid behind the shabby doors.


    Though An Rushuang had visited here before, she still couldn¡¯t help gasping in astonishment. A square pond full of sprouting lotus was actually located in the backyard.


    She suddenly remembered the Emerald Lake in Bian Wen¡¯s letter.


    Bypassing the pond, they found a big chamber in the north. As freezing as the rain was, they all intended to warm themselves in the house.


    It was beyond their expectation that as soon as they entered the room, a dreadful coldness enveloped them at once. As if standing on the thickyers of ice, everybody couldn¡¯t help shuddering.

 Chapter 105: Was She Dead Already?

    <h4>Chapter 105: Was She Dead Already?</h4>


    An Rushuang looked back at her elder brother in a slight shiver. With Kong Qing in his arms, he nodded almost imperceptibly to An Rushuang at the entrance.


    Besides her, Ye Chengzhi¡¯s lips also turned pale in coldness. He just persisted for several seconds and could barely stand up without holding the pirs beside. It was reasonable enough for him to tremble that heavily.


    Before he was soaked by the rain, An Rushuang just poured a basin of cold water on his body.


    It was indeed a basin of freezing cold water.


    With the coldness keeping rising from his feet, he was nearly frozen.


    An Rushuang¡¯s dress at her back was also wet. Though wrapped by a cloak, she felt that the coldness rose from her back to the top of her head, and then flowed down to her limbs, making her want to run back to her warm home at the moment.


    However, she calmly turned around to Ye Chengzhi in heavy tremble before saying slowly, ¡°Mr. Ye, wait for me outside. I will tell you the truthter.¡±


    With the water dripping from his body, Ye Chengzhi was almost frozen. ¡°No... I... I will go...with you...¡± he stuttered, his teeth striking against each other.


    He edged forward as a dying old man.


    An Rushuang sighed to herself. ¡°Then you can follow me slowly.¡±


    She started to stride ahead. It was evident that the more slowly she walked, the more quickly the coldness would encroach on her body. She might as well walk in big stride. Maybe she could feel a little warmer instead.


    There was nothing to enjoy in the hall except for its emptiness.


    Without tables, chairs, screens, or some nts for decoration, piles of ck cases actually found their way here. They upied so much spaces where the tables and chairs should be set. As heavy as they were, their dark surfaces didn¡¯t shine at all in such a rainy day, which seemed very creepy and suffocating.


    An Rushuang frowned, a strange trace of sadness rising from her heart. She walked through the small doors and entered the inner room.


    Before getting in, she turned around and found Ye Chengzhi was still edging forward in shudder.


    An Rushuang stepped into the room quickly.


    There was only a shabby wooden bed in the bedroom. A woman was lying on it without taking off her clothes, and nanny Gu she had metst time was sitting on the bed motionlessly like a puppet.


    Staying at this dim windowless room, everybody would surely feel depressed.


    There was merely a weak light on the little desk beside nanny Gu. Even the mildest breeze would almost blow the candlelight out.


    With the assistance of the faint light, An Rushuang saw the bricks on the ground sh a cold and clear light like a sharp dagger.


    She squatted down to touch them with her hands. A piercing coldness rushed into her body through her palm, making her shudder slightly. She rose to her feet slowly.


    As weird as the house was, they had detected the thrilling coldness as soon as they entered the chamber. An Rushuang never expected that it was from here where the coldness was produced.


    Knowing her intention, Grandma Gu raised her eyes before suggesting unhurriedly, ¡°It¡¯s slippery in the rainy day. Watch out your steps.¡±


    It was the freezing coldness they should be careful with rather than minding their steps in rainy days. An Rushuang said to herself with a frown.


    Because the ground was covered by ayer of ice bricks.


    Who would set ices at bedroom?


    Frowning at the woman on the bed, An Rushuang was more and more convinced that she was as lifeless as a corpse. With that thought, she all of sudden felt her heart sunk in a stronger coldness, which almost made her frozen.


    Standing at the entrance, she heard the faint footsteps from behind. An Rushuang knew it must be Ye Chengzhi.


    Without looking back, she turned to Grandma Gu and asked softly after taking a deep breath, ¡°Hasn¡¯t Master Luo Qu gotten up yet? How about that I wait outside for a while?¡±


    Her voice seemed very peaceful, but she knew it clearly that she did utter those words in great fear and panic.


    She feared that Grandma Gu would refuse. Besides Bian Wen,Ye Chengzhi, and she, there were many other people who couldn¡¯t afford to hear such words.


    Grandma Gu caught a glimpse of An Rushuang. She wanted to rx, but turned more nervous instead. She had no choice but to clench her fists and straighten herself up.


    Grandma Gu¡¯s hoarse voice reached her ears like the cold wind in deep winter, totally unfit for her pretty face.


    ¡°Was it really written by Bian Wen?¡±


    An Rushuang cast her eyes to her hand. With the assistance of the dim light, she could discern the white letter. Chuan Qiong indeed gave Bian Wen¡¯sst words to her.


    She nodded at once without any hesitation and answered sincerely, ¡°It was written by Mr. Bian Wen indeed.¡±


    Just after she finished speaking, there suddenly came a man¡¯s voice whose teeth still kept striking against each other, ¡°I, I can promise! This, this letter, was indeed written by my master!¡±


    ncing at him who, such a tall man, had huddled like a shrimp, Grandma Gu snorted in contempt and murmured, ¡°None of Bian Wen¡¯s disciples are capable enough.¡±


    She then returned to An Rushuang and noticed her smartness at once. Bian Wen actually gave her the silver needles. What an insidious man!


    With another snort, Grandma Gu turned to the woman lying on the bed. ¡°Master, they are here already.¡±


    With her eyes still closed tightly, it was after a moment that the woman finally moved her cherry lips and said softly, ¡°Then let theme up.¡± She outstretched her hand. With herrge gauze sleeves sliding down, a snowy arm was revealed.


    Grandma Gu held her wrist in a hurry and helped her sit up. It was until she sat firmly on the bed that Grandma Gu turned around and shouted to An Rushuang and Ye Chengzhi, ¡°Come and pay respect to my master.¡±


    An Rushuang approached her bed slowly as she observed her appearance in the dim light. With her eyes wide open, she waspletely astonished.


    It was a drop-dead woman with a graceful temperament. You couldn¡¯t observe a trace of wrinkle on her face. Her neck was snowy and slender. With a slight smile, she sat there in total peace.


    She actually seemed to be a teenage girl.


    Though Grandma Gu also looked young, this girl seemed even too young to be Grandma Gu¡¯s daughter!


    More surprised, Ye Chengzhi pointed to the woman with the trembling finger as he stuttered, ¡°Is... she Luo Qu?¡±


    How could it be possible? Shouldn¡¯t Luo Qu be an olddy?

 Chapter 106: Wooden Puppet

    <h4>Chapter 106: Wooden Puppet</h4>


    Upon hearing his voice, the woman in ck turned to him at once, with her eyes closed and a tender smile on her face.


    Grandma Gu¡¯s face darkened. She shot Ye Chengzhi a piercing stare before throwing a ck thing directly to him.


    ¡°How rude!¡± She said through her gritted teeth.


    He was really rude just then.


    Totally blushing in regret, Ye Chengzhi dodged the ck small thing. It turned out to be a piece of wood seemingly shaped into a puppet. However, when he observed it carefully, it actually bore no resemnce to a human being. Howe there was a mouth on its forehead?


    What a weird gadget!


    Ye Chengzhi was confused, while An Rushuang picked up the strange wooden puppet. She didn¡¯t ask until she had gazed at it for a long time, ¡°Does this woodcut belong to master Luo Qu?¡±


    She asked because she knew Luo Qu was blind.


    Ye Chengzhi curled his lips. Did it look like a human being? Its head was sharp enough to smash herbal medicines. Its face was also creepy.


    Upon hearing her voice, Luo Qu suddenly turned slightly worried. She stretched her hands, seemingly wanting to seize something. ¡°It¡¯s mine. The wooden puppet is mine. Si, where is my puppet?¡±


    With a cold re at An Rushuang, Grandma Gu snatched the strange wooden puppet from her hand before putting it softly in Luo Qu¡¯s palm that was wing at something wildly in the air.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, master. Here is your wooden puppet. It fell to the ground just then and was picked up by Miss An.¡±


    Her gentleness greatly surprised An Rushuang and Ye Chengzhi.


    Luo Qu stroked the weird wooden puppet, as if it were a priceless treasure which she felt reluctant to put down even for a second.


    An Rushuang and Ye Chengzhi couldn¡¯t help feeling upset for different reasons.


    An Rushuang wondered whether she was lunatic. If so, howe in her previous life this woman would carry on misdeeds for Zhu Han in three years? If the elixir wasn¡¯t made by her, who did it on earth?


    While Ye Chengzhi had confirmed that this beautiful woman should have no interest in his master. Was it merely an unrequited love on his master¡¯s side? It seemed that she had already fallen in love with another man. Though with a creepy face, he was, after all, a real human being.


    Were all of their efforts in vain today?


    ncing at each other, they couldn¡¯t help feeling down.


    Suddenly, Luo Qu started to murmur a name and sighed with deep feelings, ¡°Bian Wen, Bian Wen...¡±


    Crystal tears trickled down from her cheeks. It was so sad to see a beauty shedding tears.


    Though Bian Wen seemed to be a handsome and energetic man when he was young, it was still awkward if he with his old face full of wrinkles stood together with the maid-like Luo Qu.


    Upon hearing Luo Qu¡¯s soft tone, Ye Chengzhi couldn¡¯t help trembling in coldness, with thest trace of warmth in his body vanishing. Living with his master for such a long time, he felt so hard to believe that this drop-dead woman actually loved his master that deeply.


    It was after such a long time that Luo Qu finally put wooden puppet which had no resemnce of Bian Wen aside. She turned exactly to where An Rushuang stood, her face covered by a tinge of sullenness. ¡°You are the nobledy from the An family rmended by Bian Wen? Did you visit mest time for medicine learning?¡±


    An Rushuang tried her best to keep calm. Even though knowing Luo Qu was blind, she was well-bred enough to keep her demeanor before a blind person.


    An Rushuang bowed to Luo Qu with a smile and answered respectfully, ¡°Yes, I am. My surname is An, and given name is Rushuang. Though I happened to know Mr. Bian Wen¡¯s identity, I didn¡¯t have a chance to be apprenticed to him. Given my sincerity, Mr. Bian Wen rmends master Luo Qu to me for medicine learning. However...¡±


    An Rushuang suddenly changed the subject.


    Luo Qu raised her eyebrows and asked, ¡°What?¡±


    Grandma Gu frowned at An Rushuang. Would she speak ill of Chuan Qiong? In the candlelight, An Rushuang¡¯s face was very peaceful.


    She raised her head to look at Luo Qu, the smile on her face already vanishing. ¡°I came here today not for medicine learning, but for Mr. Bian Wen¡¯s trouble...¡±


    An Rushuang paused, while Ye Chengzhi cut in, ¡°Since master Luo Qu cares so much about my master, you are surely willing to save his life, right?¡±


    An Rushuang frowned upon hearing his words. Ye Chengzhi was so rash. She also med herself that she merely told him she could save Bian Wen, but didn¡¯t inform him of the details. As a result, it¡¯s natural for Ye Chengzhi to think that only this Luo Qu they had spent much effort to meet could save his master.


    An Rushuang held a different opinion. Without seeing each other for thirty years, they surely would be alienated no matter how deep their love had been. A loving couple were very possible to turn into mortal enemies.


    What¡¯s more, Luo Qu did seem very entric.


    But Ye Chengzhi knew nothing about women. Since Bian Wen was in great danger, it was natural for him to want to get Luo Qu¡¯s promise as soon as possible.


    Luo Qu suddenly chuckled. The sharpness and coldness within made them a little panic.


    With softness on her face, Luo Qu still seemed delicate and helpless. An Rushuang could even see the tear stains on her cheeks in the light.


    An Rushuang still remembered vividly Luo Qu¡¯s expression when she held the wood puppet in her arms.


    With herughter growing louder, Luo Qu began tough wildly, her voice as shrill and gruesome as that of the owlet. It was so incredible that such a sound was actually produced by a woman like her.


    Shrill and sad.


    Grandma Gu was standing aside with her head lowered. With the candlelight behind her, they could see clearly her expression. Neither did they know whether Luo Qu alwaysughed like this.


    Since she stood there without any motion, maybe there was nothing wrong with Luo Qu.


    They gritted their teeth to get through such a mental torture.


    It was until she was finally too tired to continue that they let out a sigh of relief.


    Sitting on the bed, Luo Qu with her face ghastly pale, asked them in a gruesome voice, ¡°Who told you I care about Bian Wen?¡±


    As speechless and shocked as he was, Ye Chengzhi took a step back and held the door frame.


    Without waiting for him to answer, Luo Qu continued, ¡°I really hope he dies at once!¡±

 Chapter 107: Thirty Years Full of Love and Hatred

    <h4>Chapter 107: Thirty Years Full of Love and Hatred</h4>


    Luo Qu¡¯s face suddenly darkened. She held the wooden puppet with one hand, and busy with searching for something. It was until she took it up that An Rushuang finally found out that it was a small knife shing cold light. With its width as that of a finger, the knife was wrapped tightly by ayer of cloth except for the shining tip.


    Luo Qu whittled the wooden puppet step by step with all her strength.


    The puppet Bian Wen¡¯s head suitable to smash herbal medicine just now had turned sharp enough to pulling a thread through it. Except for an eye barely recognizable, the whole face waspletely ruined.


    With her heart sinking all of a sudden, An Rushuang gritted her teeth forcefully. Even knowing Bian Wen had been put into prison, she still couldn¡¯t help cursing him to herself.


    Howe they should pay the price for him?


    Damned old man!


    After giving a full vent to her anger by destroying the wooden puppet, Luo Qu regained her gentleness at once. She slightly lifted her fingertip and cast the badly damaged wooden puppet away.


    There came a dull sound in the air which followed by a flurry of tter. It seemed that something had toppled.


    Two small things rolled to An Rushuang¡¯s feet. She turned to them with a frown, finding another two wooden puppets simr to the one thrown away by Luo Qu just then. Both of them had been badly damaged, but the poor remaining was a little different.


    It was evident that they were all made by the same person.


    An Rushuang nced at that side. Due to the dim light, she couldn¡¯t discern what was lying on the ground. However, she couldn¡¯t help gasping in shock when she saw the two wood puppets at her feet.


    It couldn¡¯t be true.


    Was Luo Qu busy with venting her anger on these puppets in the past thirty years?


    This was just what she thought off the top of her head, but An Rushuang was not sure about it. However, when she turned around, she saw Grandma Gu stuff a small piece of wood into Luo Qu¡¯s fair hand which stretched out.


    She shed the wooden puppet again from its top with the sharp knife shing a cold light.


    Grandma Gu turned to An Rushuang, her eyes flickering with a tinge of helplessness, as if she was saying, ¡°See the truth now?¡±


    An Rushuang couldn¡¯t help quivering in astonishment. Perhaps, Luo Qu was happy now after getting Bian Wen¡¯sst words. She mustn¡¯t mention Bian Wen¡¯s name from now on. As for medicine learning, it was already hopeless with Bian Wen¡¯s rmendation.


    However, she must prevent Luo Qu from colluding with the second prince. If the ¡®elixir¡¯ was refined in sess, Bian Wen would surely meet his final doom.


    It was after a long time that An Rushuang finally spoke, ¡°Since you hate him so much, why not ask him to his face or p him directly? Or you would rather stay here like a living dead and give a vent to your anger by doing meaningless things like cutting these wood?!¡±


    An Rushuang raised her tone all of a sudden. As clear as her voice was, all the people were stunned by her imposing manner. Gazing at An Rushuang at back, Ye Chengzhi wasn¡¯t sure whether or not she intended to help his master...


    Grandma Gu stared first at An Rushuang with her eyes wide open and then at Luo Qu. With her lip corners slightly twitching, she seemingly intended to say something, but failed in the end.


    Luo Qu turned around to ¡®see¡¯ An Rushuang and chuckled with her eyes closed as an innocent girl. An Rushuang felt numb on her scalp, fearing that she would burst intoughter like she did before.


    Fortunately, Luo Qu stopped at once. Her chest went up and down violently. It seemed thatughing wildly also needed a lot of physical power.


    With her smile vanishing, Luo Qu¡¯s face turned icy cold. ¡°Do you know... why Bian Wen refused to teach you medicine?¡± She asked coolly.


    She uttered the two words ¡®Bian Wen¡¯ very peacefully, while An Rushuang actually took a deep breath. After taking a second thought, she decided to answer her with Bian Wen¡¯s original words.


    She said submissively, ¡°ording to Mr. Bian Wen, I learned medicine not because I want to save others¡¯ lives. He refused to teach someone full of killing intent.¡±


    Slightly curling her lip corners, Luo Qu sneered. ¡°He was still that pretentious at such an old age.¡±


    Upon hearing her words, Luo Qu almost could see the man standing elegantly at the door scolded her harshly and ordered her to get out: I would never teach a murderer medicine. You must stop practicing medicine from now on!


    What a ridiculous and cruel man!


    He deserved to be tortured to death. However, why did she still feel extreme heartache, as if thousands of ants were gnawing her heart!


    Luo Qu clenched the wooden puppet. With merely one eye inscribed, it looked so much like a single-eyed man. She grasped the puppet tightly in one hand, and the other hand suddenly inserted the sharp knife into the back of her white hand.


    The blood spurted out and tainted her wide gauze sleeves hidden in the darkness. Some of the blood dipped on the head of the wooden puppet. Its face gradually turned red after the puppet was soaked with blood, which looked very funny, like the ghost from the hell.


    Greatly frightened, Grandma Gu seemed to shed tears, her face turning pale. Exerting herself to hold back her tears through biting her lips tightly, she took out a small case beside the bed and bandaged Luo Qu¡¯s hand skillfully.


    She did all these in silence, her eyes full of tears but none of them trickling down from her cheeks.


    Gasping in fear at Luo Qu¡¯s hysterics, An Rushuang also clenched her fists in silence.


    After the treatment, Luo Qu took the knife again to cut the wooden puppet as nothing had happened before. When the puppet was shaped into a stick, she threw it away to the corner as she did before.


    At such a cold ce, An Rushuang and Ye Chengzhi¡¯s inner clothes were actually soaked by their sweat.


    ¡°A¡¯Si, I am tired.¡± Luo Qu murmured with a frown after a moment.


    ¡°Please have a rest, master. I¡¯ll let them leave.¡± Grandma Gu said then.


    As if she couldn¡¯t see the two guests (she really couldn¡¯t), Luo Qu responded softly andy down with the blood-tainted clothes on.


    Grandma Gu turned to An Rushuang. Even before she spoke, An Rushuang said at first, ¡°We will bid farewell to you,¡± she continued after a second thought, ¡°We won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡±


    Staring at Luo Qu, she thought that even Zhu Han came, it was almost impossible to persuade her for cooperation. Since the ¡®elixir¡¯ was not refined by her, there was no need to visit her any more.


    Grandma Gu stared at them in silence with no evident expression on her face.


    ¡°You won¡¯te anymore, why?¡± Luo Qu shouted, lying on her bed.

 Chapter 108: I Want Her

    <h4>Chapter 108: I Want Her</h4>


    Everybody was stunned.


    Grandma Gu also whispered to Luo Qu in confusion, ¡°Do you still have something to say, master?¡±


    Luo Qu responded after a weak groan, ¡°I want her.¡±


    With her clear and melodious voice, as well as the childlike grievance on her face, she seemed to be a little girl who insisted on getting her doll.


    Grandma Gu was surprised and couldn¡¯t figure out Luo Qu¡¯s intention for the moment.


    An Rushuang turned around and gazed at Luo Qu, her face full of doubt. It was after a long while that she broke the silence. ¡°You want to teach me medicine?¡±


    Though Luo Qu talked incoherently, there was no other reasons except for this.


    Luo Qu answered with a chuckle, ¡°What a smart girl! Come here every evening at 19:00 and stay for two hours. However, I must warn you I know nothing about medicine.¡±


    She chuckled again.


    An Rushuang frowned slightly before asking her in bewilderment, ¡°Why at the evening?¡±


    ¡°Because I am blind. At evening, you are no different from the blind after the sunset. Isn¡¯t it a good idea?¡± Luo Qu exined.


    She smiled cunningly.


    An Rushuang echoed with a fake smile, ¡°Great, really great. But how should I learn the medicine after the sunset?¡±


    In fact, she should tell Luo Qu that even at daytime, this room was also totally dark without the candle light. However, no one could guess what Luo Qu was thinking about. If she was really a legendary doctor who was also adept at poisoning as Bian Wen had said, it was indeed worthwhile toe here every day.


    Upon hearing An Rushuang¡¯s words, Luo Qu was a little troubled. She tilted her head with her bun touching grandma Gu¡¯s shoulder and hummed for a long time before saying, ¡°I have an idea. Come here.¡±


    With a frown, An Rushuang intended to step forward, but her arm was seized by a big hand all of a sudden. She turned around, finding Ye Chengzhi, with his facepletely crimson, removing his hand in a hurry. ¡°Don¡¯t... Don¡¯t go!¡± He stuttered.


    He actually seized her arm in emergency. Ye Chengzhi couldn¡¯t help ming himself for his rudeness and frivolity. But at the same time, he knew he must do it. Who knew what plot Luo Qu, that entric woman, was harboring? How could they defend themselves once falling into her trap at her home?


    Raising her eyebrows, An Rushuang murmured with a smile after ncing at him, ¡°Set your mind at ease. It¡¯s okay.¡±


    She strode forward without hesitation. As she got nearer to Luo Qu¡¯s bed, An Rushuang caught a light smell of blood mixed with other things, seemingly a very strange puff of medicine.


    At such a freezing ce, she could hardly get other smells. The pungent puff squeezing into her nose made her a little panic.


    In the dim light, An Rushuang could, at least, see clearly the seriously damaged wooden puppet scattered at the corner of the room. Some of them were without bodies or heads, while others¡¯ head had turned very sharp. Thrown randomly at the corner, they were no different from the garbage.


    They also looked like fragmented corpses, too gruesome to even cast a glimpse of them.


    An Rushuang would rather stay in the darkness with this woman. Though darkness could easily invoke one¡¯s imagination on horrible things, it could also hide things. Even if there was a corpse before you, it didn¡¯t exist if you didn¡¯t think about it.


    Darkness was also fair enough. It did blur your vision, but everyone could grope for whatever he wanted freely.


    An Rushuang stopped before Luo Qu¡¯s bed. She walked very quietly, but Luo Qu still heard her footsteps.


    She outstretched her hand and said with a tender smile, ¡°Here. Sit here.¡±


    She patted the ce next to her.


    Gazing at her shroud-like ck robe, as well as the square bed, An Rushuang suddenly had an illusion that she would be locked here forever. She turned to Luo Qu¡¯s hand wrapped by gauze, and hesitated for a moment.


    Finally, she seized Luo Qu¡¯s outstretched hand and sat down slowly, even though she somehow felt stuffy in this room. There was suddenly a sting in her palm. Was there a needle on the gauze? An Rushuang frowned. Luo Qu curled her lip corners, her long eyshes trembling slightly, as if she would open her eyes soon which still kept closed finally.


    Luo Qu removed her hand. With her head still on grandma Gu¡¯s shoulder, she whispered to An Rushuang, ¡°Remember it clearly. From now on, you can only live for one year. Three hundred and sixty-five days. Have a count how long you can survive every day, in case you would feel panic on thest day of your life.¡±


    She chuckled before continuing, ¡°It¡¯s so terrible.¡±


    An Rushuang¡¯s face remained unchanged, with her hand still in Luo Qu¡¯s palm, but her body stiffened at once as if she was frozen. Though seeming to be calm, she would surely fall into the ground if someone pushed her.


    An Rushuang wasn¡¯t afraid, but she all of a sudden felt that her body had lost control when Luo Qu was speaking. With her body like a piece of ice or wood, she opened her mouth, but couldn¡¯t lift her tongue any longer.


    If someone touched her at the moment, he would definitely be frightened. Because her skin had turned cold gradually like that of a corpse.


    Ye Chengzhi was still staring at her in the distance. An Rushuang was as peaceful as usual, while Luo Qu also regained her kindness. Setting his mind at ease, Ye Chengzhi wrapped himself more tightly with his clothes and stood against the wall. He was waiting for Miss An to return.


    However, An Rushuang couldn¡¯t even control her own tears.


    Noticing An Rushuang was in trouble, grandma Gu asked with a frown, ¡°Why did you do this to her, master?¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to hurt anyone here, especially this girl. Though An Rushuang seemed to be rude to Luo Qu, she was indeed a smart and kind-hearted girl.


    There was no expression on Luo Qu¡¯s drop-dead face. She merely respondedzily and waved another hand. ¡°I have said she can live for one year. How can I let her die now? Won¡¯t it ruin my reputation? You have turned hastier than before, A¡¯Si.¡±


    She actually med grandma Gu in the end.


    ¡°Since you have agreed to teach her medicine, why do you...¡± Grandma Gu sighed lightly.


    Why did she take pains to make the disciple her own enemy?


    With a coquettish smile on her face, Luo Qu released An Rushuang¡¯s hand, put her palm on her shoulder and stroked her arm down to her fingertip as if caressing a puppet. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s fun?¡±


    Of course not!


    An Rushuang could merely move her eyes now. Since Luo Qu was blind, she couldn¡¯t see An Rushuang¡¯s piercing look as if she wanted eat Luo Qu alive.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I just want you to have a try. This poison is called the Bereaved. Is it great enough? From today, I will impart all my knowledge about medicine to you, but...¡±


    She curled her lip corners slowly.

 Chapter 109: Bereaved

    <h4>Chapter 109: Bereaved</h4>


    ¡°You can merely live for one year.¡±


    The Bereaved.


    Did you know its meaning? The one she loved deeply abandoned her, so she turned into a living dead with her heart decaying and her body going numb. Though still alive, she was unable to walk, see, speak, or listen, let aloneughing.


    She was put into the coffin and buried under the ground, because everybody thought she was dead. Lying in the small and dark space, she felt that the air disappeared gradually. As breathing became increasingly difficult, she was lost in her past and met her final doom in the end.


    Sitting in the carriage with her face ghastly pale, An Rushuang remembered grandma Gu¡¯s frustrated face. Though wrapping herself tightly with the cape, she still couldn¡¯t help shivering.


    With a frown, Xiaotao kept the doors tightly closed and the curtain was drawnpletely, but she still couldn¡¯t prevent An Rushuang from trembling.


    Hong Yu had found out all the clothes avable at hand and wrapped them around An Rushuang¡¯s body, but it was also in vain. It seemed that the freezing rain didn¡¯t just pour on her body, but insinuated into her bone. Even the most fiercely burning fire couldn¡¯t drive the chillness away.


    They nced at each other in panic.


    Theirdy had been like this since she returned from the First Pharmacy. Wrapped herself tightly with the cape, she just ordered, ¡°Go back¡±, and boarded the wagon at once. No matter what they asked, she just kept silence.


    Ye Chengzhi also had no idea what happened to her. In his opinion, given her weakness, An Rushuang must have suffered a serious cold in the icy room. He asked Hong Yu to make her some brown-sugared ginger tea to drive away the chillness in her body. She would recover tomorrow after having a good sleep.


    With the horse neighing violently, the wagon hurried forward in the rain. There were rarely people on the street due to the downpour, so they reached the An family¡¯s Mansion very smoothly.


    nning to return to the Eastern Street, Ye Chengzhi intended to borrow a straw rain cape and a bamboo hat from the An family. Hong Yu asked Xiaotao to apany An Rushuang to Liuxi Pavilion before turning around to scold him with a frown, ¡°Since Miss An has caught a serious disease at the moment, you should take care of her, instead of going back to that dangerous ce and put yourself in danger. What if you were kidnapped by the woman in ck?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t help feeling frightened when remembering what the woman living next to Ye Chengzhi once said. It was beyond her expectation that this fool actually intended to put his feet into the trap voluntarily!


    Frustrated by Hong Yu¡¯s reprimand, Ye Chengzhi nodded after casting a glimpse of An Rushuang¡¯s figure, as well as the heavy rain outside. ¡°All right. I will stay here and wait on Miss An. It was, after all, for the sake of my master that Miss An has fallen ill...¡±


    Thinking of his master whose whereabouts was still unknown, Ye Chengzhi couldn¡¯t help sighing heavily.


    Enraged by his listlessness, Hong Yu turned her back on him and set off to Liuxi Pavilion in a hurry. Following her closely at back, Ye Chengzhi murmured, ¡°Where should I live tonight...¡±


    Liuxi Pavilion was a very sophisticated courtyard which presented its utmost beauty in the rain. Though the rain had turned less heavy, the whole courtyard had been washed by the downpour just then. The color of the rockery turned deeper, and ponds scattered around rose a little, too. Colorful fishes yed joyfully in the water, producing numerous froths with their bulging mouths.


    However, An Rushuang ignored all of these, seemingly to be alienated from the whole world.


    Zhao Xiaotao helped An Rushuang cross the little bridge in great discreetness, in case she would fall to the ground. As weak as she was now, God knew what would happen to her if she fell down. It was when An Rushuang arrived at her bedroom in security that Zhao Xiaotao let out a sigh of relief, her clothes already soaked by her sweat.


    Silver couldn¡¯t help shouting in surprise when seeing An Rushuang totally wet. ¡°What happened to you, mydy?¡± She was astonished when touching An Rushuang¡¯s icy skin.


    Silver hurried to fetch a clean towel to wipe An Rushuang¡¯s hair, and found a set of clothes for her to change. She even took out a cony cape used in winter in panic.


    Zhao Xiaotao filled the warmer with hot water, wrapped it tightly with a cony cover, and stuffed it into An Rushuang¡¯s chill palm.


    As for Hong Yu, she was making ginger tea at the kitchen with Ye Chengzhi.


    Though An Rushuang was wrapped tightly in the cape with the warmer in her arms, her face was still ghastly pale without a single trace of redness, even paler than the snowy cony.


    Luo Qu¡¯s face kept popping up in her mind, and herughter resounded in her ear. Her words twined her firmly like an inescapable nightmare that snatched thest warmth away from her body. Luo Qu wanted her to turn cold gradually as a corpse, and see herself dying day by day.


    Howe Luo Qu bore such a great hatred against her? She regreted helping Bian Wen. If she hadn¡¯t tried to save Bian Wen, she would not have met Luo Qu and suffered such a harsh torture...


    However, she suddenly realized that she did it all for herself.


    What a coincidence that two selfish people winded up meeting each other.


    An Rushuang¡¯s pale lips curled slightly in full irony. Since she was poisoned by the Bereaved, she wanted to see who on earth could send her, who had died twice, into the coffin again!


    She treasured her life much more after the resurgence. One year? Ha-ha...


    Her body turned warm gradually, perhaps, because she had regained some strength. But it was just temporary. She could feel the warmth was engulfed step by step by the chillness in her bone.


    ¡°...Mydy, please take a sip!¡± Hong Yu was sitting before her with a small cdon bowl, spicy puff mixed with some sweetness rising from within, pungent enough to irritate her nose.


    Seeing An Rushuang regain her consciousness, Hong Yu, with her eyes bloodshot, spared no effort to persuade Miss An to take the ginger tea. ¡°Mydy, Doctor Ye said you have caught a serious cold. You must take the ginger tea to drive the evil spirit...well...coldness away from your body. Otherwise, your health will be worsened badly! Take this, please!¡±


    An Rushuang asked with a frown, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± She suddenly found her tongue would move. Though she couldn¡¯t speak clearly, it was much better than getting numb all over.


    A person seemed to be frozen finally melted, and could move freely as flowing water.


    Busy with igniting the charcoals within the censer, Xiaotao cut in with sweat dripping down from her face, ¡°Please take it, mydy. You have no idea how much time Hong Yu had spent in cooking the ginger tea, as if she had to make dishes for a grand feast.¡±


    An Rushuang couldn¡¯t help chuckling. She took the small bowl with her slightly numb hands and sipped it. With the ginger tea brewed by some unknown herbal medicines in her mouth, An Rushuang frowned heavily at its strange taste.


    However, under Hong Yu¡¯s attentive gaze, she had to gobble down the awful liquid whose pungency was irritating enough to make her shed tears.


    Even so, she still felt much better than being numb all over. To her, it was none other than a hellish torture.

 Chapter 110: A Suitable Pillow

    <h4>Chapter 110: A Suitable Pillow</h4>


    An Rushuang fell asleep once lying down, and even didn¡¯t wake up when she showed up at the military camp.


    Thanks to her, the white horse could live at this tent. It lifted its forehoof and neighed slightly upon seeing An Rushuang, as if it was calling someone.


    After a moment, there suddenly came a rustling inside the dark camp. With the curtain lifted quietly, a tall figure strode outside lightly.


    Totally in rapture once seeing him, the white horse waggled its tail violently, and rubbed his neck with its head.


    Though his half face was covered by an iron mask, the other half could totally reveal his handsomeness. With his lip corners curled slightly, he touched White Shuang¡¯s fluffy head with his big palm and then its smooth fur forcefully. His eyes sparkled with a tinge of admiration.


    Sensing his kindness at once, the white horse, with its forehoof lifted, couldn¡¯t help neighing in pride, but was pressed down in a hurry by the man.


    The white horse kept staring at its master in sullenness when he carried the young girl away in his arms.


    How moody the man was!


    An Rushuang heard the horse neighing before she turned over with a frown. She never cared about her pose during the sleep. Whatever she held in her hand, she would hold it firmly and never let go of it until she felt tired.


    But today, the pillow seemed to be a little harder. Well... It¡¯s all right, and most importantly, it was warm.


    She was nearly frozen to death.


    She held the ¡°pillow¡± much more tightly, and even pressed against it with her other half cold face while murmuring, ¡°Cold...¡±


    Meng Li raised his dashing eyebrows and caught a glimpse of the girl in his arm. There was a gleam of smile in his cold-and-deepke-like eyes. His smile, like the spring breeze caressing his cheeks, left its print on his thin lips which also curled slightly.


    There were many kinds of smiles, including sneer, smirk and so on, but the truly smile could only be found on Meng Li¡¯s face.


    Staring at the young girl who slept like an octopus, he couldn¡¯t help thinking that she was no more than a naive and spoiled girl.


    However, he had always kept quiet and discreet while walking. With An Rushuang in his arms, he could actually stop his arms from shaking slightly.


    If someone passed by, he would know what happened immediately. This strong and cool man walked so carefully, because he feared that the girl sleeping soundly in his arms would be disturbed by any noise.


    As it had turned dark, the only one who could see things clearly was the white horse, but it was a pity that it couldn¡¯t speak.


    Just then, this terrible man had stopped it from neighing anymore.


    As strong as the young general was, he held An Rushuang with one arm and lifted the curtain with the other before stepping inside the tent.


    The girl¡¯s breath prated through his inner clothes and stroked his chest like a small fan. Gradually, there seemed to be a fire burning inside his body.


    He wanted to put her down, but she held his neck so tightly. ¡°Hong Yu, light another stove...¡± She murmured while drooling.


    Hong Yu?


    Meng Li frowned. Who was Hong Yu? It sounded like a girl¡¯s name.


    His tent was already warm enough. Howe she still felt cold? Meng Li gazed at the bared skin on her arm as snowy and tender as tofu with his bright eyes.


    He touched her skin with his fingertip and withdrew his hand at once. Compared with his temperature, An Rushuang¡¯s skin was as freezing as cold water.


    Howe her skin was that cold?


    He reached out his hand and wrapped the warmest fur cloak around her, and then drove some of his inner energy into her body through his palm. She finally stopped feeling cold after a while.


    Meng Li was just sitting quietly as a sculpture with his hands dangling beside his body. The girl in his arms disappeared gradually at dawn.


    ¡°White Shuang!¡±


    Meng Li intended to seize her, but he merely caught the fur cape instead.


    With nothing in his arms, he suddenly came up with a strange idea.


    She was still living at another ce.


    Otherwise, who was Hong Yu then? If she was indeed Bai Shuang, she should only know him.


    This little cheater. She did y a trick on him! He shouldn¡¯t have trusted her that easily!


    Though thinking so, he gradually unbent his brows. He even wasn¡¯t aware of the fact that there was already a relieved smile on his face.


    He was such an unprecedented noble man, like the spring breeze blowing past your heart and bring you warmth.


    When An Rushuang woke up, she thought it was still dark outside. ncing outside the window in a daze and finding no light at all, she lied down again and held the rectangle pillow beside her.


    It seemed different from the one she heldst night.


    With a frown, An Rushuang kicked the innocent pillow out of anger while murmuring, ¡°Howe it isn¡¯t as warm asst night?¡±


    Hong Yu was standing beside the bed to wait for her getting up. They were greatly frightened by An Rushuang¡¯s illness, while today, she seemed quite well. ¡°How could a pillow be warm enough? I will make a new pillow with cony hair for you, definitely soft and warm enough,¡± Hong Yu said with a chuckle.


    An Rushuang didn¡¯t want a too soft one. The one she usedst night was good enough... An Rushuang thought.


    Suddenly, a girl d in peach red dress jumped into the room. That was indeed a hard jump.


    With a bang resounding in the air, the girl fell to the ground with her butt bearing the brunt. Seeing her grit her teeth out of pain, Xiaotao hurried forward to help her rise to her feet. ¡°Silver, why are you in such a hurry?¡±


    With her face full of sullenness, Silver looked down at her clothes before saying with reluctance, ¡°I intended to jump over the little puddle at the entrance...¡±


    An Rushuang smiled, and Hong Yu evenughed wildly pointing at Silver. ¡°Miss An, she just concentrated on trivial matters and neglected the more important one!¡± There was a flurry ofughter in the room.


    Seeing Silver blush out of shame, An Rushuang said with a smile, ¡°Luckily, you¡¯re not hurt. Only your clothes got dirty. Go to see the doctor if you feel ufortable. You can get the money from Hong Yu.¡±


    Silver lowered her head slightly, her face turning more crimson. ¡°Thank you very much, Miss An!¡± She whispered.


    An Rushuang went to the door after getting dressed and washing herself. There was no thunder at the moment, but it was still raining heavily. As cloudy as it was, there was no sign that it would turn sunny after a while.


    An Rushuang murmured with a frown, ¡°Hasn¡¯t the rain stopped now?¡±


    Hong Yu answered, ¡°The downpour hassted for a day and night. To the deafening thunder, the lightening seemed to dash to the ground directly as a silver dragon, quite horrible...¡± Hong Yu stared at the rain, her face covered by anxiety.


    An Rushuang knew what she was worrying about, but she was not in the mood to ask her about that.


    Though the rain in the spring was very valuable,sting downpour was indeed a bad omen.

 Chapter 111: Mr. Cheng鈥檚 Visit

    <h4>Chapter 111: Mr. Cheng¡¯s Visit</h4>


    The downpour kept falling.


    With the dark clouds gathering in the sky, there was almost no difference between day and night, so the candle became necessary again.


    The censer took out yesterday was also put into use. The coldness brought by the heavy rain made all the maids feel winter wasing again.


    Lounging on the soft couch, An Rushuang held a story book in her hand, but her mind had already wandered to somewhere else. Just when she felt bored, a maid came in with an umbre and reported, ¡°There is a cook outside who imed to deliver meal for Miss An.¡±


    Staring at the rain outside, An Rushuang was slightly stunned.


    As surprised as she was, Zhao Xiaotao said incredibly, ¡°That crazy man came again?¡±


    The crazy man she mentioned was trembling in the rain with a fiveyer red paint hamper in his hand and craned his neck to look at the courtyard. Though he held an umbre, his clothes were badly soaked due to rain brought by the strong wind.


    Before long, the maid who greeted him just then came up carefully across the puddles and looked at him up and down with curiosity. Seeing him as lean as a monkey, the maid couldn¡¯t help twitching her mouth. ¡°You can go in,¡± holding her head high, she pointed to the inner room and said.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Zhao Xiaotao? Why didn¡¯t shee to meet me...¡±


    He asked without a hesitation.


    The maid nced at him before cutting in with her lips curled, ¡°Xiaotao was serving Miss An inside, you...¡±


    ncing sideways at this lean man, the maid drawled, ¡°Never imagine Xiaotao will greet you personally. She was greatly favored by Miss An...¡±


    With his eyebrows knitted tightly, Mr. Cheng knew she just intended to remind him of his humble status. He didn¡¯t speak until the maid finished chattering. ¡°You just misunderstood me. I am just a cook who is here to deliver food to Miss An. Shall I go inside now?¡±


    Though seemingly polite, he still didn¡¯t show his respect to Miss An. Just as the maid wanted to say something, there suddenly came a voice behind her. ¡°Miss Anis about to take the meal. Howe you are still standing outside?¡±


    Though the words aimed at the cook, the maid couldn¡¯t help feeling panic. She moved aside with her head lowered, daring not to stop the cook from entering the yard.


    Walking before Mr. Cheng, Zhao Xiaotao heard his dull footsteps behind. Given his silence, she asked with curiosity, ¡°Is there something you want to ask me?¡±


    Gazing at her rigid figure, Mr. Cheng curled his lips. ¡°It¡¯s I who should ask you this question.¡±


    He really wanted to know why Miss An intended to meet him today. However, even if he asked Zhao Xiaotao, she might not know it, either.


    Therefore, he would rather keep silent.


    When they were on the small bridge, Zhao Xitaotao turned her head sidelong and warned him, ¡°Watch out your steps! It¡¯s so slippery.¡± She nced at the pond beneath discreetly. The water indeed rose another inches. Zhao Xiaotao couldn¡¯t help frowning. Fortunately, the pond was linked to the moat outside, or Liuxi Pavilion would surely be ruined by thesting heavy rain.


    Though there wasn¡¯t a flood, everybody was in a bad mood due to the cloudy and rainy day.


    ¡°Don¡¯te here again these days, in case you would be med. Miss An can¡¯t stop the gossip.¡±


    Mr. Cheng raised his eyebrows. She did hear it just then.


    ¡°There was no need for a righteous person to fear the gossip,¡± he continued after a second thought, ¡°Only narrow-minded person will care about the gossip.¡±


    He originally intended tofort Zhao Xiaotao. However, with such words, it seemed that he was ming her for being narrow-minded.


    After shooting him a furious stare, she pursed her lips tightly in silence.


    Mr. Cheng rubbed his head in confusion, not knowing how he had offended her. He had no choice but to follow him to the inner room helplessly.


    An Rushuang almost lost patience when Xiaotao entered the room with anger. Mr. Cheng was following behind her with a big hamper in his hand. There was suddenly a gleam of expectation flickering in An Rushuang¡¯s eyes.


    Remembering the delicacy cooked by himst time, An Rushuang, though not a gourmet, couldn¡¯t help looking forward to his new dishes. She wondered what food he had brought here this time.


    While she was lost in thought, Mr. Cheng had alreadye up. An Rushuang straightened herself up at once, theziness just then disappearing without a trace already.


    Mr. Cheng bowed respectfully to An Rushuang and said, ¡°My respect to you, Miss An.¡±


    He was staring at the floor, with his own neat braid dangling downside. His clothes were almost soaked, but it was evidently clean and tidy without any oil taint.


    His toes almost stuck out from his wornout cloth shoes. With the sole full of yellow mud, the well-paved ground was dirtied at once when he entered the room.


    Catching a glimpse of his old cloth shoes, Mr. Cheng took several steps back in shyness. Though feeling ashamed enough, he had no other choice but to keep wearing them.


    With her eyes sparkling with joy, An Rushuang curled her lips slightly and smiled sincerely. ¡°Please sit down.¡± She pointed to a delicately carved small chair made of Nanmu wood with a cony hair soft nket spread above it. Since An Rushuang felt cold yesterday, her maids took it out in a hurry.


    Considering the elegance and luxury of the decoration, it was surely not a room for him to stay in.


    Therefore, Mr. Cheng didn¡¯t move at all and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to deliver some dishes to Miss An. I...I am leaving at once.¡±


    Without changing her expression, An Rushuang still said with a smile, ¡°Baiwei Restaurant is far from here. You must be very tired to visit me on foot after cooking all these dishes.¡±


    An Rushuang¡¯s words were like warm current which had driven away the coldness inside Cheng Gong. He shook his head. ¡°Of course not. As a chef, this is my duty.¡±


    Zhao Xiaotao also turned to him, surprised She had never thought how long it would take Boss Cheng to finish cooking all these dishes.


    He indeed worked very hard.


    An Rushuang shook her head before asking, ¡°Since you came here in a hurry, you must have not taken meal yet.¡±


    Mr. Cheng shook his head subconsciously. If the weather had been good, he could still eat something casually. Given such a heavy rain, it was impossible for him to waste time on eating.


    ¡°Then sit down and take some with me,¡± An Rushuang smiled.


    Upon hearing her words, Hong Yu took the red paint hamper from Mr. Cheng at once, while Zhao Xiaotao had set two chairs at the round table and turned to him with a chuckle.


    Though knowing that he shouldn¡¯t stay here for such a long time, Cheng Gong did feel the warmth of the family with them together.

 Chapter 112: Hundred Tastes Cake

    <h4>Chapter 112: Hundred Tastes Cake</h4>


    Cheng Gong finally sat down under everybody¡¯s earnest gaze.


    As soon as his bottom touched the chair, he turned rxedpletely and the muscle of his shoulders got softened. Even his face full of alertness had a tinge of tenderness.


    An Rushuang was sitting opposite to her. Given her pretty face and slightly curved lip corners, without catching her bright eyes, Mr. Cheng would surely think she was a gentle noble girl.


    When she spoke, the evident confidence in her tone was greatlyplemented by her starry eyes. You couldn¡¯t help echoing her words with a nod and trusting her without any hesitation.


    An Rushuang said with a chuckle, ¡°I just felt bad that I couldn¡¯t taste the dishes like those of yesterday, and you show up in time. It seems that my dream is realized.¡±


    Cheng Gong wasn¡¯t as passionate as he was when he argued with An Rushuang. Instead, he said in a low voice with a tender smile, ¡°Miss An, I heard that you want to test my cuisine. Since I can cook so many dishes, it is impossible for you to check them all in a single day.¡±


    As an eminent chef in the capital city, there was a tinge of pride in his words.


    Catching a glimpse of him, Zhao Xitao had opened the hamper and took the dishes out. The young maid standing aside couldn¡¯t help gasping in admiration once seeing the deserts on the top level.


    With the sweet aroma lingering in the air, it seemed that everyone had been intoxicated.


    An Rushuang also fixed her eyes on the desert. Different from the so-called Yuanyang Cakest time, it was smaller and more lovely. In the shape of a piggy, this soft and snowy little thing was seemingly staring at her with its pea-like eyes!


    Slightly curling her lip corners, An Rushuang was a little curious. There was not a girl in the world who wouldn¡¯t be attracted by such cute food.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    Hong Yu brought one to the small porcin dish before her.


    Mr. Cheng answered, ¡°This is Hundred Tastes Cake. Have a taste.¡±


    With a frown, Zhao Xiaotao asked in confusion, ¡°It looks like a piggy. Why do you name it Hundred Tastes Cake?¡±


    All the people turned to Mr. Cheng in doubt. He smiled shyly and just said to An Rushuang, ¡°You will know what I mean after tasting it.¡±


    Following his words, An Rushuang had a small bite. There was a tinge of sourness in the sweetness. After another bite, it turned bitter and salty. Atst, the slight but refreshing piquancy hidden in the sweetness upied her mouth, as the old wine with the fragrance of the bamboo. Though pungent, it was mellow and soft.


    An Rushuang put down the silver chopsticks and sighed, ¡°Sour, sweet, bitter, spicy and salty, youbined the five tastes perfectly. What a Hundred Tastes Cake!¡±


    The Hundred Tastes Cake of the Baiwei Restaurant!


    Eating this cake was just like experiencing all the happiness and sorrows in one¡¯s life. After one was born, one would first taste sweetness, which wasing from the love of his parents.


    When he grew up, he would meet a lot of troubles, thus tasting the sourness in the world.


    After getting married and had children, he had to support the whole family. Shedding tears while working harder, he would taste the saltiness and bitterness. Though it was too hard to stand all of these, he had to get through all the hardships and sufferings.


    After he died, his ashes would be put into a small can, like a pot of pungent liquor, and buried into the earth.


    Though getting An Rushuang¡¯s praise, Mr. Cheng wasn¡¯t proud. He was just smiling in silence.


    As curious as Zhao Xiaotao was, she couldn¡¯t help wondering why Miss Anmended the inly looked desert. Lost in thought, she also fixed her eyes on the Hundred Tastes Cake.


    An Rushuang curled her lip corners before waving her hand. ¡°The rest are yours. Enjoy Mr. Cheng¡¯s dishes as you will.¡±


    With a respond, the piggy-like deserts were shared by all the maids present. However, their face changed one by one after taking a bite.


    Hong Yu frowned and swallowed it down with her eyes closed. Considering her expression, An Rushuang knew she didn¡¯t chew it at all. ¡°Howe its taste was so strange?¡±


    In fact, if Mr. Cheng hadn¡¯t been here, she would surelyin how terrible it was! There was actually such a strange thing in the world, sour and sweet, bitter and salty, as well as pungently spicy...


    An Wushuang nced at her helplessly and then at Zhao Xiaotao whose face gradually turned peaceful. Having suffered a lot from childhood due to her step father, she should understand better the meaning of this Hundred Tastes Cake.


    While An Rushuang was lost in thought, Zhao Xiaotao had closed her eyes slowly with tears trickling down her cheeks.


    Cheng Gong couldn¡¯t help feeling panic. He rose to his feet in a hurry and knocked the table forcefully with his legs. Though gritting his teeth because of the sharp pain, he turned to Zhao Xiaotao directly regardless of his injury andforted her, ¡°Miss Zhao, don¡¯t cry...¡±


    ¡°Is it because this cake tastes so bad? I, I... will not make it any longer.¡±


    He looked down as he spoke. Except for An Rushuang, all the people in the room seemed very painful.


    If a chef couldn¡¯t make people happy with the dishes he cooked, then those dishes were as useless as garbage.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Zhao Xiaotao shook her head wildly. With bloodshot eyes and trickling tears, she wiped her eyes and seized Mr. Cheng¡¯s arms so firmly that even he felt slightly painful.


    ¡°No! Keep cooking it. I still have wages. I can give all my money to you...¡±


    Zhao Xiaotao turned around and left while sobbing.


    If his arm hadn¡¯t hurt, Mr. Cheng would surely think it was merely a dream. He turned to An Rushuang who was also staring at him helplessly.


    It was after a while that Mr. Cheng stuttered, ¡°Well, I am leaving now...¡±


    Blushing heavily, he didn¡¯t dare to raise his head, as if all the maids in the room had the same look as Zhao Xiaotao did.


    Such being the case, An Rushuang nodded before saying, ¡°Please wait. Hong Yu, ask Qi Da to drive him back. The rain is still heavy.¡±


    With the smell of liquor in her mouth, Hong Yu nodded and said to Mr. Cheng, ¡°Come with me then!¡±


    Intending to say no at first, Mr. Cheng atst nodded when he thought of Zhao Xiaotao¡¯s reaction. ¡°Thank you very much, Miss An.¡± He bowed deeply.


    As if remembering something all of a sudden, An Rushuang called Mr. Cheng.


    Cheng Gong turned back in the heavy rain with the umbre in his hand. ¡°You don¡¯t need toe tomorrow. I will send you the money in a few days. Remember toe to cook for me at my birthday party.¡±


    Though responding subconsciously, Cheng Gong stared at An Rushuang with his eyes wide open and stuttered, his limbs seemingly numb, ¡°Mon... Money?¡±


    It was the birthday party that surprised him the most. As the daughter of the top-level censor in the government, there must be numerous noble men visiting this manor. How was he qualified enough to be her chef?


    What a lucky dog he was!


    An Rushuang smiled slightly. ¡°What? You don¡¯t want that? No need of my assistance?¡±


    Her voice was blurred by the heavy rain.


    However, to Mr. Cheng, every word of hers struck his heart wildly.


    Lifting up his robe, he knelt down in the downpour and kowtowed to An Rushuang for three times before straightening up his back and leaving.

 Chapter 113: Zhao Xiaotao鈥檚 Mind

    <h4>Chapter 113: Zhao Xiaotao¡¯s Mind</h4>


    When Zhao Xiaotao ran back with her belongings, there was merely An Rushuang in the room. Hong Yu went to send Cheng Gong back to the restaurant, while other maids were appointed to do other affairs outside. An Rushuang was enjoying the dishes quietly at the table. The room seemed very empty.


    Greatly embarrassed, Zhao Xiaotao stood where she was and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Fortunately, An Rushuang didn¡¯t want her to exin anything. She merely raised her head and said, ¡°You are toote. He has left.¡±


    Zhao Xiaotao¡¯s eyes turned red at once. With her head slightly lowered, she responded in a dull voice, ¡°Well, Miss An, I will leave, too.¡±


    With a sigh, An Rushuang put down the silver chopsticks and raised her tone, ¡°Where are you going then?¡±


    Zhao Xiaotao stopped all of a sudden. Turning her back to An Rushuang, she answered, her eyes still bloodshot, ¡°I have no idea. But I probably cannot stay here anymore.¡±


    Zhao Xiaotao remembered the words the maid guarding at the door said that if Mr. Cheng was a toad who hoped to curry the favor with Miss An, then she was even worse than a toad.


    Though everything seemed perfect now, it was actually no more than an illusion. When she was disillusioned one day, she would suffer more than she did before.


    Just like to Cheng Gong. Even though she was wearing beautiful clothes and no longer the poor beggar wandering before his restaurant, but to him, she was still that poor beggar.


    She wanted to escape to a ce where no one knew her and her mother. Maybe only in this way could she make the illusion a real life.


    An Rushuang sighed with a chuckle before waving her hand. ¡°If you think you can only feel better after leaving here, you can go as you want.¡±


    Upon hearing her words, Zhao Xiaotao suddenly felt that her leg was filled with lead and couldn¡¯t move a single step forward.


    An Rushuang said as she gazed at her figure, ¡°When you ate the Hundred Tastes Cake just then, have you thought that your sufferings had almoste to an end? Your past was filled with bitterness and saltiness, and what about now? All the sufferings had passed already, so you don¡¯t want to meet any troubles in the future. You are already frightened before the troublese.¡±


    She stretched out her hand, but before the other one seized her hand, she was terribly afraid that even didn¡¯t dare to stand where she was. She intended to bury and hide herself in a hole, in case someone would see her stretch out her hand with hesitation.


    She was terrified by the gossip outside.


    As long as she didn¡¯t stand firmly, they would push her into the hell.


    Zhao Xiaotao wiped her tears off with her sleeve before saying in nasal voice, ¡°Miss An, I am not afraid of troubles. I just...¡± She hesitated.


    ¡°Just what?¡±


    An Rushuang pressed her for an answer.


    Zhao Xiaotao gritted her teeth. ¡°I don¡¯t want to get him into trouble. It seemed that he wanted to stay away from me.¡±


    She stared at the downpour outside. Everything was blurred by the heavy rain. Nobody knew what she was gazing at on earth.


    Tears trickled along her cheeks again.


    Thought unable to see Zhao Xiaotao¡¯s expression, An Rushuang still knew her sorrow clearly. However, instead offorting her, An Rushuang just sneered.


    ¡°If I were him, I would also keep a distance from you,¡± she continued, ¡°A weak girl can do nothing except for sobbing. If I were a man, I would stay away from the weak girl showed her kindness to me, even though I like her very much.¡±


    ¡°Just leave if you want to go, and nevere back to make me angry,¡± An Rushuang scolded her harshly.


    Zhao Xiaotao turned back at once, her bag falling on the ground and things in the bag scattered around. There was nothing valuable within, merely some hairpins and small silver ingots. Theses few things were Zhao Xiaotao¡¯s belongings.


    She didn¡¯t care about it at all, as if they were merely pebbles. She widened her eyes and gazed at An Rushuang. ¡°Why?! Why would you keep a distance from her even if you like her?¡±


    She didn¡¯t understand.


    An Rushuang raised her eyebrows, her eyes, as beautiful as theke in the moonlight, sparkling with a tinge of smile.


    ¡°As abject as I am, I even can¡¯t give her a loaf of bread. Given her weakness, I don¡¯t dare to take her away and support her for the rest of her life.¡± An Rushuang raised her head and asked seriously, ¡°If you were him, would you take the girl to suffer with you together or leave her here to live a carefree life?¡±


    Greatly stunned, Zhao Xiaotao opened her mouth with her eyes wide open. She was already speechless.


    Without seeing her, An Rushuang just said, ¡°If you insist on leaving, since you have packed up already, I will give you another one hundred taels of silver. Never let your mum suffer with you. If you don¡¯t go, just fulfill your duty by cleaning the dishes at once.¡±


    As she said, she just turned around, took the story book again, and read carefully after lying down on the fluffy soft couch.


    Standing in the room for a moment, Zhao Xiaotao squatted down slowly, gathered all of her belongings into the bag and stepped out of the door.


    An Rushuang didn¡¯t move. Sitting where she was, she seized the story book which she didn¡¯t read at all, her knuckles turning slightly white.


    There suddenly came footsteps after a while. Zhao Xiaotao hurried into the room.


    An Rushuang couldn¡¯t help feeling incensed. ¡°Forget something?¡± She asked coldly.


    Pressing her lips tightly, Zhao Xiaotao turned to An Rushuang before kneeling down slowly and saying in a low voice, ¡°Lady, I came here to clean the dishes. I will never leave the An family again. How can I leave without repaying your favor?! If I mention it again, I will be killed by the thunder for my ingratitude!¡±


    She raised her hand to make a promise.


    An Rushuang threw the story book aside with a frown and pretended to say angrily, ¡°Do you think I want you to repay my favor?!¡±


    This silly girl still had no idea why she was so furious!


    Zhao Xiaotao raised her head and nced at her, no knowing what to say.


    Zhao Xiaotao was not stupid, but sometimes too stubborn.


    With her chest rising and falling, An Rushuang said as she pointed to Zhao Xiaotao who was kneeling on the ground, ¡°Remember. If you turn strong, you can get every man you want. However, if you are coward and undetermined, you are impossible to win a man¡¯s heart no matter how many of them you will meet in the future! You¡¯ll seize their hearts when you turn strong.¡±


    With her eyes sparkling with cunning light, she did make a ¡°seizing¡± movement with her hand.


    Seize...a man¡¯s heart?


    Zhao Xiaotao felt her heart beating faster, her palm full of sweat.


    She licked her dry lips before stuttering, ¡°How... How is it possible?¡±


    As submissive as a woman, how could she seize a man¡¯s heart?


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!